《The Summer Moon》


 Chapter 1 -

    Malia


    "Mom please," I found myself in a position I had never expected myself to be, not in a million years. But here I stood, pleading on my mother''sst nerve. Begging her to allow me to spend thest summer before starting my adult life, with my dad in Florida; a ce I had once called home 13 years ago. A ce that I haven''t returned to since I left. My mother left my father when I was only 4 years old and never turned back. She was never the type to hang onto the past, letting go had alwayse too easily to her. She had scooped me up one day, packed our bags, and had us moved across the country to New York all in less than 24 hours.


    In the years that followed this, my mom''s business took off and my rtionship with my father dwindled down to monthly phone calls and him visiting 1 or 2 weekends throughout the year. The rest was history, and until his most recent visit I had never expected more out of our rtionship.


    This time, however, when dad came to New York for his annual visit, he had a n, flights booked, and a request for me to spend the summer with him. "Malia has never, not once,e to visit me since the split. I have never asked for anything. I have never missed a child support payment. My home is her home too and she needs to know that," my father''s stern words echoed in my ear. This is what he had said to my mom when he proposed the idea, and I could practically see the steam billowing from her ears as she screamed "absolutely not". My dad didn''t cave though, and this was probably the worst I''d seen them fight since they''d actually split all those years ago.


    I had never questioned why my mother was so against me visiting my dad, but I assumed it was something to do with his new wife and family, and the overall disgust she held towards him. How they were ever a couple at one point was still a mystery to me. They were pr opposites, and I''d never heard them say a single nice thing about each other. My mom was elegant and held herself to the highest standard of fashion and appearance. Her entire life focused around her business, and me, whenever she had the time to be a mother. My dad, on the other hand, usually showed up with dirt smudged on his clothes and his whole life revolved around his family. In fact, I wasn''t really sure what my dad even did for work, he talked about it so rarely.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Malia, like I told your father, your life is here. There is nothing there for you, it''s in the past and you are beyond that ce now," my mother lectured me after I had suggested that I may actually want to visit my father this summer. Her reaction made me roll my eyes. My life was here - yeah right. For my entire life, my mother had kept me on a very short leash here and, while for the most part that had worked out, it left me with this unfulfilled craving; like I was missing a part of my life. I was a straight A student, captain of the girls'' field hockey team, and had already received early eptances to all the colleges my mother had picked out for me. Yet, deep down, I knew something was missing. I can feel it. Up until recently, I had also been dating one of the most popr guys at my school, Brayden. Or at least that was until I caught him making out with one of my friends at a party, to which our rtionship and that friendship quickly came to a very abrupt end. Plus, my best friend na had already made ns with her family for the summer, so that left me totally stranded here. The remainder of my friends were celebrating their final summer before college by traveling and my mother had already refused to let me go. Instead, my ns for the summer consisted of me spending time alone in the city, preparing for college and preparing to start my internship in the fall at herpany which she insisted I work at. Her lifelong dream of having me takeover her business had be her next biggest goal, and when my mother had her mind set on something; she almost always got her way.


    "Mom you''re not even going to be here, why does it even matter if I stay in New York!" I raised my voice. I could feel myself getting angrier at her by the second. I didn''t understand why I was getting so worked up about this. I had never even wanted to visit my dad before, but something inside me was telling me I had to go. His invitation arriving just at the right moment was my ticket away from this life that I was growing to hate. Maybe it was even the perfect break I needed before returning to my boring life in college and eventual employment in my mom''s footsteps.


    "Because this is your home, and I said no!" I clenched my fists into balls at my sides, my entire body tensing as it filled with frustration. My mother continued to wash the dishes, telling me this conversation was over, but I was far from done. Never in my life before had I taken a stand against her, but the sudden confidence to do so overwhelmed me.


    "Mom-" I began, a well-nned argument already ready to spew from my lips, but I was quickly cut off without a given chance.


    "ENOUGH" her voice bellowed through the room, halting me in my tracks. I nearly jumped back in shock. I had never heard her voice raised in that way before. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, feeling my emotions suddenly shift from confidence to fear. In an instant, I turned and ran upstairs, seeking the safety of my bed. I refused to let her see me cry, I refused to give her the chance to call me weak. I closed my bedroom door behind me, turning the lock so she couldn''t follow me. Tears flowed in a steady stream down my cheeks as I copsed onto my bed, wrapping myforter around me. Yet, something deep down inside of me was telling me not to give up so easily. I reached out to my nightstand and grabbed my phone to text my dad, hoping he might offer onest speech to convince her.


    Mom''s pretty set on this no. I''m so sorry dad, I really did want toe.


    I clicked send and then turned on a movie, settling on Coco. Pixar movies always had a special ce in my heart, they could pull me out of basically any sadness. In fact, since breaking up with Braydon, Pixar movies have basically been all that yed on my TV.


    I left the tickets on your nightstand, in case she happens to change her mind. It''s really important to me that youe if you can convince her.


    My dad replied, and I felt a pit in my stomach grow. My dad was right, he had never asked anything of my mom or I, and he always showed up whenever he was needed. This was his first request ever, and I truly did want to visit him. He was right, I had a home there with him in Florida too at one point, even if I didn''t remember much of it. I deserved to know it, even if it was just for one summer. The few memories that lingered from my time there still haunted me, and maybe if I spent just one more summer there I could finally break free of them; my parents fighting, the boy I''d called my best friend, and all the beautiful flowers that bloomed in my grandmother''s garden that I''d never had the chance to say goodbye


    to.


    It was at this moment that I made the most impulsive and reckless decision of my life. Pulling my suitcase from under my bed, I began packing. Tomorrow morning my mother would leave for her business retreat in Europe, a summer-long excursion that she would spend with her peers navigating self-development or something along those lines. Meanwhile, only an hour after she was gone, I would take an Uber to the airport and fly to Florida to spend the summer with my dad. Then I would return early in thest week of August, before mom made it back from her retreat and she would never have to know. This would be the most daring thing I had ever done, and the first notable time that I had ever gone against my mother''s wishes. Yet, what stood ahead of me in the weeks toe, I could only have imagined. For this decision would turn out to be the best one I could have ever made.

 Chapter 2 -

    Malia


    "Honey, I''m sorry about our argumentst night, but honestly, I can''t understand why you would want to visit your father. That town is a truly awful ce. You''re much safer here. Plus, all your friends are here, and Brayden. Your future is here." My mother droned on as she packed thest of her belongings into her bag before leaving for her trip. This was the same speech she had given mest night, but nothing was going to change my mind now. I aimlessly nodded my head. I knew arguing with her was useless, she would never listen. This was something I had learned long ago. I hadn''t even bothered to tell her about the break up with Brayden, never mind the cheating scandal. She saw stars in his eyes, he would always be the perfect boyfriend for me; at least in her opinion, and I knew better than to argue.


    "I love you, be safe. I''ll call you as soon as Ind." She kissed the top of my forehead and was out the door before I could so much as mutter an I love you back. She never was the type for emotional goodbyes. My mind shed back to the day she left my father. I remember hering home from work, storming into the kitchen and screaming at my father. It was the only time in my life I''d ever heard her yell that way. That was up until she yelled at me yesterday. I remember my four-year-old self sitting at the top of the staircase, clinging to the rails. My head tucked so carefully between my knees, my hands over my ears as I tried to drown out the sound. They didn''t know I was there, but I had been waiting for someone toe tuck me into bed. It was the next morning that suddenly my mom was rushing me out of bed early in the morning, a single suitcase in her hand. "Come Malia, we''re leaving'', she had whispered in my ear. I remember looking back towards the house as she hurried us out to the car, "Don''t worry, we have all that we need", she assured me, and I had no choice but to believe her.


    Dad wasn''t in the picture for a few years after that, but I remember all those nights I heard mom crying and yelling on the phone in her room. She tried to hide it from me, but I couldn''t help my eavesdropping. I knew she was hurting, but I never understood why. Then one day it was like she was a new person, all the hurting had stopped. Suddenly, dad was calling me every month, even visiting asionally, and that became my new normal.


    As soon as mom was out of the driveway, I felt a sly smile cross my face. Was I really doing this? I was giddy with excitement as I rushed up to my room and pulled my suitcase out from under my bed. I had never broken any of my mother''s rules, never gone against anything she had asked of me, and honestly, it felt thrilling. The adrenaline rushed through my body as I quickly threw the rest of my necessities into the suitcase and zipped it up. I grabbed the ne ticket off the nightstand table and raced outside. This is right, you''re going home. I heard a voice whisper in my head and nothing had ever felt more true.


    ... Several Hours Later ...


    As soon as my nended, I headed straight towards the bar in the airport. I needed to sit down, I could feel my stomach twisting and turning from the flight. "I''ll have a peach bellini" I said to the bartender as I sat down. I tried to hide the shock on my face when he just nodded his head and proceeded to make the drink. I couldn''t believe he''d actually believed I was of legal drinking age, but I wasn''t going to argue about it. I began to sip the drink, hoping the alcohol would calm my nerves. Getting off the ne, I felt my stomach settle. I have never been good on flights. I remember when my mom and I first left Florida I threw up in her purse, a memory she would never let me live down. When my stomach finally felt calm, I stood from the bar stool and began heading towards the exit. I had to collect my luggage and make my way to my dad''s house. No matter how nervous I am, I can''t spend the whole summer sitting in the airport.


    I felt a hard body suddenly m into mine and I stumbled backwards, losing my bnce. "Fuck, I''m so sorry" A deep voice groaned and a strong arm wrapped around my waist, stabilizing me before I fell on my ass. At his touch I felt the sparks shoot through my spine and I gasped, looking up to meet his darkening blue eyes. His eyes went wide as they met mine, searching my face as if he wasmitting it to memory. We stayed frozen like that for a moment, then I quickly snapped away from his gaze and stepped back out of his hold on my waist. He dropped his arms and shook his head, the air around us clearing. I watched as his dark brown hair hung across his eyes. He raised his hand to push it away from his face and I couldn''t help but admire him as he moved. My eyes lingered down his body, trailing over the jeans that fit him just right and imagining the chiseled chest I was sure I''d find below his hoodie.


    "Enjoying the view?" I felt my eyes go wide as I jumped back up to his face. Oh god, he knows I was totally just ogling over him. My cheeks felt as if they were on fire, but I couldn''t take my eyes off of his. I watched as they seemed to lighten to an ocean blue as heughed and I couldn''t help but feel tingles rush through my body, already loving the sound of hisugh. "Do you speak?" He took a step closer to me as hisughter settled, his voice bringing me back to reality. "I-I''m so sorry" I stuttered and he smiled, the butterflies from the ne suddenly returning to my stomach.


    "No problem gorgeous,pletely my fault." My jaw just about dropped on the floor. Did he just call me gorgeous? No, I must''ve heard wrong. There''s no way this Greek-god looking guy could be flirting with me. I shook my head and brought my palm up in front of my eyes. This situation could not be more humiliating. Only I was wrong, because just as suddenly as they''d begun, the butterflies in my stomach went wild. Before I knew what was happening, I was bent over and staring at the remnants of my breakfast on his shoes. Now, this could not be more humiliating. I quickly jumped up and backed away.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m so sorry!" My hand shot up to cover my mouth but I was shocked to see a sparkle in his eyes as he burst outughing. He threw his head back and held his hand over his stomach as he tried to contain hisughter. What the hell could he possibly think is funny about this? My cheeks burned hotter than ever and I was certain they were probably as red as a ripe tomato right now.


    "It''s fine" he said between breaths as hisughter began to calm down. But I couldn''t escape my own horror, this couldn''t be happening. He stepped to the side slightly, kicking his feet against the ground to clear what he could from his shoes. "Seriously, rx. They''re just shoes. Are you okay?" He came back to reach out again and cupped my cheek with his hand. I wanted to back away, to turn and run in the other direction actually, but I couldn''t resist his eyes. Why is he being so nice to me?


    I groaned and let my long blonde hair fall in front of my face. Maybe mom was right, maybe I should''ve just stayed in New York. None of this would''ve happened if I had just stayed put in my normal boring life.


    "Come on, let''s get you some water. And maybe a toothbrush". I looked up and felt my cheeks blush red again as he winked at me. My hand tingled as he wrapped it in his and pulled me back towards the spot at the bar I had only just left. Realization rushed through me as I noticed the bar tender eyeing us. He had just watched that whole thing, and I had to be grateful that the rest of the bar was empty. "Sit here," he instructed, and I quickly obliged, resting my elbows on the table and letting my head fall into my hands. I wanted nothing more than for this moment to be over.


    "Here," he said, returning to my side again. In front of me, he set down a ss of water as well as a toothbrush and a small container of toothpaste. My cheeks burned, he really wasn''t kidding.


    "Thank you," my voice was quiet, but he just nodded in reply, sitting on the stool beside mine. I grabbed the toothbrush and quickly scurried towards the bathroom. After brushing my teeth twice over, I sshed water on my face hoping to rub the redness out of my cheeks. I pushed my blonde hair back from my face, watching as it loosely fell down my shoulders and back. Come on Malia,pose yourself. You are a strong, independent woman. Go thank that man for his kindness, get your bag and get the hell out of here before you humiliate yourself more. I could practically hear my mother''s voice in my ear as I gave myself a pep talk. Then I pulled my hair to the side and headed out of the bathroom and back towards where he sat.


    "Listen, thank you for being so nice, but I really have to get going," I said as I approached him. He looked up from the drink he was now sipping.


    "You''re leaving?" A look that seemed like panic crossed his face and I couldn''t help but take another step closer to him.


    "Well yeah I mean this is an airport, I have to go get my bag," I exined and I swear I saw him breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Where are you staying?" He questioned, taking another drink from his ss, and I felt taken aback. Why did he want to know that? It really wasn''t any of his business, he was a stranger after all.


    "Um with my dad?" I shuffled nervously on my feet. I had to get out of here."Um thanks again," I mumbled, then stepped away from him and was grateful when he didn''t follow. Yet, my heart continued to race. He was intense.

 Chapter 3 -

    Malia


    I groaned and crossed my arms across my chest as I stared at the empty conveyor belt. Where is my luggage? My flightnded nearly 30 minutes ago and there''s still nothing here. I looked around and noticed that there was no one else around waiting, the airport was nearly empty. Yet, my flight had been nearly full. Had someone else taken my luggage by mistake?


    "No luck?" My heart dropped in my chest as I heard that same deep voice behind me and those same tingles ran through my body. What is he doing here? I internally groaned. Turning to face him, I was surprised to find him standing so close behind me. "I promise I''m not stalking you, I also have luggage to pick up, you know. This is an airport after all," he smirked at me and I felt my whole body swoon. He was too hot for his own good.


    "I think my luggage is lost," I managed out, tearing my eyes away from him for only a moment to look back at the empty conveyer belt.


    "Oh really? I think mine is too. Been waiting a while." He shrugged his shoulders, but for some reason I didn''t believe him. He was all too casual for someone who had just lost their luggage, and suddenly I realized something. "Did you do this?" I used, surprised by my own shift in attitude. He took a small step back from me and burst outughing once more.


    "What? Are you kidding? This is an airport. What am I gonna do? Tell them to hide our luggage so I can spend time with you? That''s just crazy talk," hisughter didn''t settle in the slightest and I immediately felt embarrassed again. That was a far-fetched conclusion, it''s not like he had any control over the airport staff. Yet, as I was about to blurt out an apology, he spoke again. "Look, I think we got off on the wrong foot. My name''s Tyrese, Ty," he said, that warm smileing back to his face. His blue eyes sparkled under the airport lights and I felt my heart pick up it''s pace in my chest. He extended his hand out to me and I gingerly took it, feeling those same fireworks once again.


    "Malia", I blushed.


    "Gorgeous," he whispered again, and I brushed my hair behind my ear. "Luggage will probably be a bit, get a drink with me?" He asked, giving me this look that made his eyes lighten. I knew I shouldn''t go with him, but there was something about him I just couldn''t say no to. Like a little voice in the back of my head telling me to take the risk, and after all, I hade here to let loose a little. So instead of saying no as I normally would have, I nodded my head and let him take my hand, leading me back towards the bar once more. As we approached the entrance, I felt some doubt creep into my mind.


    "Actually," I began and he immediately stopped walking, turning to face me. "I''m not old enough to drink." I looked up at him, realizing now as I stood at his side how much taller than me he was. He had to be at least 6''3" towering over my 5''5".


    He stepped closer to me, so close that his chest pressed against mine. He leaned down, his lipsing all too close to my face and whispered in my ear, "Can I tell you a secret?" his breath washed over my face and I couldn''t help but notice how good he smelled, like fresh rain in the forest, "Neither am I." He backed away and winked at me, then once again lead us forward into the bar. I couldn''t help but smile as he sat us down in a booth in the corner of the room, with a dim light hanging over top of us. He went to the bar to get us drinks, and I watched him from behind as he spoke to the bartender. He turned his head to look back at me for a moment, his eyes catching my gaze and I blushed, feeling caught. This guy probably had girls staring at him all the time, he had to be used to it by now. With our drinks in hand, he joined me at the table once more. Sitting down so close beside me that I could feel his thigh pressed against mine, sending tingles through my body.


    "So how old are you?" He turned to ask me, reaching his arm up and resting it on the back of the booth behind my head.


    "17, I''ll be 18 in a few weeks. You?" I took a sip of my drink. Please don''t be too old for me, I couldn''t help but think to myself.


    "19, turning 20 in August" he smiled back and I almost breathed a sigh of relief. "So what brings you to town?"


    "Um, I actually used to live here." He raised his eyebrows surprised. "My parents split up when I was 4. My mom moved us to New York, she hates it here. I had to lie to her to evene this summer. Actually, this is my first time visiting since we left," I trailed off, suddenly realized how much I had just overshared with a stranger, but there was something about him that told me I could say anything I wanted. Ty''s arm came to rest across my shoulders now and I felt him pull me even closer to his side. I looked up into his eyes to find they were a dark blue again. It amazed me how his eyes seemed to change with the different lighting. My gaze trailed down to his lips then jumped back up to his eyes as I started to wonder what it would feel like to kiss him. We just met, Malia, what is wrong with you? I couldn''t believe how my body was reacting to his presence.


    "I''m sorry, that must''ve been really hard for you" he whispered, but I didn''t care to wonder what he was referring to as I suddenly mustered up my confidence and moved myself closer. I closed my eyes and brought my lips to his, kissing him gently. I noticed as he tensed up beneath my touch and quickly I pulled myself back. What was I doing? My eyes desperately searched his but before I could react any further, his body was suddenly pushing me back against the booth. His arm snaked around my waist, and his lips came crashing down onto mine. His tongue trailed across my bottom lip asking for entrance, which I was quick to grant. My hands caressed the back of his neck and knotted in his hair as his lips devoured mine. He pulled back all too soon, leaving us both breathing heavily.


    "Maybe we should go somewhere more private?" His voice was husky. No! My mind was screaming but my body took over as I whispered "Yes". Without another word, he was pulling me out of the booth and towards the bathroom at the back of the bar. He shut the door behind us, locking it, and lifted me up with such ease onto the counter that I marvelled at his strength. I squeezed his biceps and giggled as he pushed himself between my legs, grasping my ass to pull me impossibly closer. Then his lips were on mine again, his tongue exploring my mouth. I moaned into him, feeling my body heat up with need. I wrapped my arms around his back and found myself wing at the sweater, desperate to know what was under it. In one swift motion, Ty pulled away from me and lifted the sweater over his head, revealing a solid chest with 8-pack abs. I trailed my hands down his chest, exploring his muscles as his lips met mine once more. His hands moved up my thighs, lifting my dress up until his hands found my bra. I moaned into his mouth as my bra sp released and his hands slipped underneath. My back arched towards him as his lips zed a trail down my neck, finding myself entirely lost to the heat between us. Gosh, he''s a good kisser.


    I lifted my arms into the air, surprised at my own confidence as I allowed him to lift my dress over my head and slid my bra from my shoulders. I sat in front of him, perched on the edge of the counter in only my panties. I suddenly felt a little shy, and moved to cross my arms to cover myself, but he was quick to pull them back and set my hands against his chest. "Baby you''re so beautiful," he whispered in my ear and I felt my blush creep to my cheeks. "We can stop, if you want. There''s no rush" but he continued to leave a trail of small kisses down my neck and across my shoulder. I couldn''t help but moan. Thest thing I wanted to do was stop, but my own anxiety building had different ideas. "I-I''ve never-"I stuttered but his lips gently pressed against mine to cut me off.


    "We don''t have to do anything you''re notfortable with," I felt my nerves calm a little at his smooth voice. My finger tips ran over the muscles in his back, admiring their tone.


    "We just met, I hardly know you" I whispered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "But you''ll get to know me, I promise," He gave me a smirk and I admired his confidence. But after leaving his airport, chances are I would never see him again. I tried to shuffle back slightly and was relieved when he lifted me a little more onto the countertop. I leaned back a little to take him in, enjoying the sight of his chiseled chest. I admired the band tattoo that wrapped his bicep and ran my fingers across another tattoo on his chest, a moon with a tree and a wolf in the centre.


    "What does this mean?" I asked, leaving my hand at the edge of his tattoo and looking up to meet his eyes. He looked at me curiously and didn''t speak for a minute, as if he was trying to figure something out.


    "Uh it''s kind of a family thing," he finally said, which really didn''t rify anything, but I let it go.


    "It''s pretty cool," he smiled back at me and kissed me again. I pulled him in closer once more and wrapped my body around his.


    "Stop me if it''s too much, okay?" He pulled back for a moment and I wondered what he meant, but then suddenly I was leaning back against the mirror and his lips were zing a trail down my body. His fingers hooked onto my panties and pulled them down. I gasped as I suddenly felt his tongue flicking against my core. He began to lick and suck with such urgency I was moaning desperately, feeling my insides begin to quiver. "Ty!" I cried out as his finger slipped inside of me and he began pumping in and out, continuing to suck on my clit. I gripped my fingers into his hair, pulling him into me and I heard him chuckle.


    "Scream for me baby," his voice was hoarse. I called out his name again as I felt the pleasure build inside me and I finished against his tongue. He pulled back from me and I felt my body slowly returning to earth as I sat up again. My head came to rest against his chest and he wrapped his arms around me. I couldn''t believe how warm his skin felt. Breaking our silence, his phone began to ring and he slipped it from his pocket with an audible groan.


    "What?" His voice was suddenly serious and I felt a chill run through my body. I ran my hands down his sides, holding my head against his chest. Could I meet his eyes after what just happened between us? I had never been so intimate with someone before, never mind someone I just met. I knew hardly anything about Ty, and here I was naked in front of him in the airport bathroom. At least you''ll never have to see him again. I thought to myself, but honestly, I wasn''t sure that was what I wanted as I remembered how he had just rocked my world. Ty groaned at whatever the person on the phone was saying, then responded, "I''ll be right there." Hanging up, his hands were on my cheeks again as he lifted my gaze to meet his, "I''m so sorry I have to go, I''mte for something." He pressed his lips against my briefly then backed away. He handed me my dress and bra, which I quickly slipped on. I turned to the mirror to brush out my hair with my fingers but was distracted watching the muscles in his back move as he pulled his hoodie over his head. He turned to catch me once again staring in the mirror and shed me a grin, making me blush and hang my head.


    I turned as I heard him unlock the door and open it. He grabbed my hand, and we began to walk back towards the luggage carousel together. "Do you have a ride?" He turned to ask me as I looked at our luggage that had now suddenly appeared on a trolley.


    "Yes," I lied. I had nned on calling an Uber, but I didn''t want him to feel like he needed to give me a ride home. Already he seemed like he was in a hurry.


    "Give me your phone," he demanded, holding out his hand. I felt like I should say no, but couldn''t resist as I looked into his eyes again. Dammit how does he do that! I slipped my phone out of my pocket and ced it in his hand, then watched as he typed something in. Iughed as he turned the phone back to me and I read Ty as a contact with a whole bunch of fire emojis. He knew how hot he was. I rolled my eyes at him and put the phone back in my bag. "Get home safe," he pressed his lips against my forehead once more, lingering for a moment, then stepped back as if it were hard for him to do. Yet, I had to admit, the second his touch was gone I felt disappointed.


    "It was so nice to meet you Malia,¡± he nodded towards me, then turned and was gone. And I couldn''t help but think my name sounded so good rolling off his tongue.

 Chapter 4 -

    Malia


    My cheeks burned for the duration of the Uber ride over to my dad''s house. I couldn''t believe the events that had just passed. I had just hooked up with a total stranger in the airport bathroom. Meanwhile, none of my past boyfriends had even made it past second base with me. But there Ty was with his charming smile, smooth voice, and hypnotizing eyes that I could easily lose myself in. Every time he touched me it just felt right. I leaned my head against the car window and groaned internally. Clearly, I must be losing my mind.


    The car came to a stop in front of arge grey house with a white porch that wrapped around it. The yard was filled with gardens, flowers in full bloom, and I couldn''t help but let my eyes linger on the swing that hung on the porch. This ce was beautiful, and nothing like I had remembered. The home that I remember had paint chipping off the walls, dead grass, and broken steps on the patio. It was untaken care of, neglected. This ce now, was a family home. People lived here, they loved their home.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey!" My dad came jogging down the front steps and towards the car. Savanah, his wife, followed behind with a smile on her face. I couldn''t help but notice how different she looked from my mom. Her ck hair hung to her shoulders and she dressed in a simple id button down with jeans; an outfit I was sure my mother would rather die than be seen in.


    My dad wrapped his arms around my shoulders and pulled me into a hug, and once he backed away, Savanah did the same. "How was your trip honey?" My dad asked as he pulled my suitcase from the trunk of the car.


    "It was okay, felt a little sick and just sat at the airport for a while," I clutched my carry-on bag in front of me and shifted awkwardly on my feet, hoping they wouldn''t question me any further about my time at the airport. "Happy to be here now though," I added and received a smile from them both. I returned a small smile of my own and followed them inside.


    Savanah gave me a long tour of all the rooms in the house, pointing out all the things they had changed since I had moved out. Although, it wasn''t like I would have recognized many changes. The few memories I have of this ce are vague and mostly involve my parents screaming at each other. After the tour, my dad introduced me to the two children he and Savanah shared, my now half siblings. Their oldest, Thomas, was 11, with curly brown hair that reminded me of my dad''s. Kali, their daughter, was 8 and when I looked at her I found myself surprised to be met with those same green eyes that I had inherited from my dad as well.


    "So this is going to be your room," my dad said as he opened a door at the back of the house and led me inside. Arge bed with four posts and a white canopy sat in the middle of the room. I gazed over the pastel purple walls to find a photo of my dad and I hanging. A TV and stand was set up against the far wall, and I felt a sudden pain in my chest as my eyes came to rest on an old dresser in the corner. I remembered this. I walked over and traced over the etched marks where my dad had been tracking my height. My fingers stopped over thest one, 4 years old.


    "So yeah, we got you a new bed, figured you might''ve outgrown the other one by now," my dad chuckled and I snapped back to our conversation. "I also got you some keys to the house, this is the front door, and this one will unlock the back door here," he showed me the keychain and gestured towards the French patio doors on the back wall. "I know you''re a teenager and all so you''ll probably have somete nights out. This town is really safe, everyone knows everyone. So I''m not going to set a curfew for you, but I do ask if you''reing homete, please use these doors so Thomas and Kali aren''t woken." He dropped the keys in my hand and I couldn''t help butugh to myself. Clearly, he didn''t know me very well. While I nned to do some exploring in town during the daytime, I preferred to spend my nights curled up in bed with a book or watching a movie. Besides, I didn''t even know anyone here. Where exactly would I be goingte at night? I spent the remainder of the afternoon unpacking my suitcase and organizing the room. It felt surreal to be in a ce I had once called home but remembered so little about. Dad barbecued for dinner and I couldn''t help but enjoy having dinner with them as a part of the family. Thomas and Kali argued over some game they had been ying while Savanah, my dad, and I made some awkward small talk. Even though it was awkward, it had been a while since I''d been a part of a family dinner and I ended up enjoying every minute of it. My mother preferred to spend dinner time catching up on the news, so we never spoke a lot. Usually I just ended up just eating in my room, so this was a nice change. Throughout the day, my mind continued to wander back to Tyrese and those heavenly minutes in the bathroom. Even after a 20 minute shower, I could still smell him lingering on my skin, and while that was a little unnerving, I was enjoying it. I was grateful when my dad came in to say goodnight and I finally had some alone time. I immediately pulled out my phone and texted my best friend na.


    I have something urgent to tell you! Are you free?


    I was surprised when, immediately after setting my phone down, it began to ring. "Hey," I answered.


    "Omg, spill everything! How''s having the house to yourself?" na''s voice was peppy through the phone and I realized how much I would miss having her around this summer. I proceeded to tell her all about how I had ended up spending my summer in Florida with my dad and lying to my mom about it. Then finally, our conversation came tond on Tyrese.


    "You threw up on a guy''s shoes then had sex with him in the bathroom?!" na was practically screaming on the other side of the phone and I shushed her, silently praying that wherever she was other people weren''t around. She was always more outgoing than I was, but this was something I really did need her to keep between us. I didn''t want to be the next target of slut-shaming.


    "We didn''t have sex!" I half-yelled, half-whispered back so my dad wouldn''t hear me.


    "Okay, he went down on you, whatever you wanna call it. Girl that''s hot! I''ve never been so proud, you''re growing up so fast!" I rolled my eyes, na was also more outgoing in her sexual endeavours, whereas I think she often saw me as a bit of a prude. "Please tell me you got his number!" She squealed.


    "I mean he gave it to me, but do you really think I should call him?" I bit my lip, could I face him after today? It seemed like I had already had enough embarrassment with Ty.


    "Duh!" na practically screamed into the phone once more, "that''s why he gave it to you! Call. Him. Now!" I groaned, knowing she wouldn''t let this go.


    Finally, I felt myself caving, "I''ll think about it." na epted my answer, knowing that even considering calling him was a big step for me.

 Chapter 5 -

    Tyrese


    Nearly 24 hours had passed and my mate still hadn''t called. I spent the whole eveningst night checking my phone for a call, a text, anything from her. I felt pathetic with anxiety rushing through me. I''d never felt like this before. I knew I had pushed her too far, but I just couldn''t control myself. She was beyond gorgeous and when she kissed me my wolf just went wild. She''d been a little hesitant but then she totally rxed. She''s a human though and I''m just a stranger to her, she can''t feel the mate bond like I can. She''s probablypletely freaked out by me right now, which is exactly why I can''t go hunt her down or she''ll think I''m stalking her.


    I finally pulled myself from my bed and groaned, Moon goddess, why are you torturing me like this? I hopped in the shower quickly and tried to wash away the doubtful thoughts that were filling my head. This would work out, she would call. She has to. When I got out of the shower, I threw on a ck t-shirt and jeans, grateful that I didn''t have any alpha meetings today. I hated wearing the suit, and I hated seeing the look my dad gave me every time I messed up. Truly, I was hating most things about being alpha and it had only been a couple weeks.


    Yesterday, I had just returned from my first official trip as Alpha of the Blood Eclipse pack and I had already totally messed things up with the Emerald Pack in Kansas. The pack, of course, had been expecting my brother Jordan to be visiting with his mate, Kassandra. However, Jordan and Kassandra had been missing for the past month. There had been a rogue attack at the pack borders and suddenly contact was lost with both of them. Dad believed that they had chased the rogues out of our territory and found some trouble but they would be back soon. After weeks passed with no contact from them, dad had to believe the worst - they were dead. Leaving me, next in line to im the alpha position. Of course, I had alreadypleted all the training. Siblings of the alpha always engaged in all the same training as the alpha heir just in case something should happen to him. Just as my younger brother Jared nowpletes training in case something were to happen to me.


    All the training still didn''tpare me to Jordan though. He did everything right, and the pack looked at him like he was king of the world. Whereas the pack looks at me like I''m still an immature teenager who couldn''t even take care of himself, never mind a pack. Not even my parents were convinced I could fill the massive shoes Jordan left. Honestly, neither was I.


    I slipped my phone in my back pocket, checking one more time to see if Malia had called yet, only to be disappointed. Jogging down the stairs, I took them two at a time. My dad and Jared were practicing humanbat in the backyard and I watched as Jared stumbled and fell to the ground. He always was clumsy. I turned to the kitchen and met my mother as she sipped a cup of coffee. "Morning mom" I said, kissing her cheek, then going to pour my own cup.


    "Hi sweetie, how was your sleep?" She asked, setting down the newspaper she had been reading.


    "Alright," I replied, but that was an understatement. I had been tossing and turning all night, anxious about Malia. Praying I hadn''t totally screwed things up. I was still cursing my dad for calling yesterday and interrupting us. I was hoping to have more time to get to know her so she wouldn''t be totally freaking out right now.


    "Any alpha duties to take care of today? Your father wants you to drop these maps off to John Taylor. He had a few more ideas for ces Jordan could potentially be found." I rolled my eyes, this would never end. We had given John tons of maps and Jordan''s belongings but nothing ever came of it. It wasn''t forck of trying, John was one of the best trackers we had, but it was hard to find someone who wasn''t out there.


    "I''ll drop them off this morning, I have training this afternoon at the arena and then I''m teaching a junior sparing ss." I grabbed the maps off the table and quickly looked them over. These maps were for up in North Carolina, way out of our territory. This was getting extreme.


    "I''m so d you''re still teaching there. I know how much you love it. You''ll learn to love being alpha too. I know you''ve been struggling a little honey, but it''lle. I bet you''ll find a wonderful Luna and she''ll help you find your ce as alpha. You know that''s how it happened for your father," She winked at me and I rolled my eyes again. Yeah right, my dad was a natural born alpha just as Jordan was. They were tough, confident, and people just naturally wanted to follow them.


    I didn''t respond to my mom, only nodded, then walked out the front door and towards my Audi. As I drove over to the Taylor''s house, my mind wandered back to Malia again. Would the pack ept a human luna? They couldn''t even ept me. I felt a chill run through my body. What if they didn''t ept her? Would I be expected to find a new luna? Absolutely not. I wouldn''t even consider the option. Maybe this could be my perfect ticket out, and once Jared is old enough he could just take over.


    I slowed the car to stop outside the Taylor''s and as I opened the car door the most wonderful smell ofvender hit my nose. Malia. My wolf howled with excitement, she was nearby and he couldn''t wait to go find her. I tried to calm him down as I walked up the front steps of the patio. I just needed to drop these maps off and then I would try to casually run into her, wherever she is.


    I knocked on John''s front door and leaned against the porch fence, half hoping John wouldn''t answer so I could just drop the maps and run to Malia. Yet, as the door crept open slowly, my wolf went wild when I saw Malia standing awkwardly behind it. Her gorgeous green eyes went wide and her petite frame was frozen in ce. What is she doing here? I had to try and contain myself as she parted her lips and the urge to push her up against the wall and kiss her was taking over. She looked breathtaking in simple jean shorts and a t-shirt, her blonde hair long and loose. Then suddenly she was rushing forward into my arms, and just as I thought she was going to kiss me, her hand was over my mouth and she was pulling us down the steps and behind therge bushes at the side of the patio. She tripped over a branch on the ground and I held my arm against her waist to stop her from falling, recognizing how she was seemingly morefortable with my touch today. She spun back to me, her eyes still big, and her hair blowing wildly in the wind.


    I smirked at her, holding her body against mine. "Jeez babe, we could''ve at least gone inside if you wanted me this bad," I winked and watched her blush, making my heart double in pace. She was adorable. She smacked my chest lightly but I noticed that she hadn''t pulled away at all, clearly enjoying this just as much as I was.


    "What are you doing here?" She hissed, her face suddenly twisting to anger. It was my turn to back away a little. Was she mad at me? I took a moment to think but her eyes went wide again, "Oh my god are you stalking me?" Then she started to pull away. I released her quickly. This was exactly why I didn''te to find her, but I had tough at how ironic this whole situation was. The moon goddess clearly had a sense of humour.


    "No, actually I was going to ask you the same thing," I raised one of my eyebrows at her and crossed my arms over my chest. I couldn''t help but flex my muscles a little. God I''m being pathetic, I just want to impress her so badly. "Uh, this is my dad''s house, I''m supposed to be here. Unlike you," she stepped closer to me and pointed one of her small fingers against my chest. I chuckled at the angry look on her face, it was too cute. But then it clicked, what she''d just said was slowly settling in.


    "Wait, John Taylor is your dad?" She nodded her head and I felt my mind spin. If Malia was John''s daughter she might be a werewolf, but then why didn''t she recognize my pack mark? And why hadn''t I met her before? Even before I was alpha, I was sure I knew everyone in the pack, and as John''s daughter, Malia should have our mark. Questions filled my head but I pushed them away. I had so much to learn about her and she was starting to give me a funny look for being quiet for so long.


    "I, uh, have some papers to give your dad," I exined, pulling the folded up maps out of my pocket slightly to show her.


    "You know my dad?" Her voice went quiet.


    "Uh, yeah, I mean most of this town knows each other pretty well," I began to exin, but she surprised me again.


    "You can''t tell him what happened yesterday and you can''t tell him what I told you!" Her voice came out hurried and hushed but I could tell she wanted to be yelling. My mind shed back to her naked body yesterday. Fuck, now is not the time to be thinking of this.


    "What you told me?" I stepped closer to her and let my hands rest on her hips once more, grateful when she didn''t move away. I needed to be touching her or my wolf was going to lose it.


    "About my mom. If my dad knew I lied he might try to send me back," she folded her arms over her chest and my heart dropped. Absolutely not. I just found her, there is no way I''m letting anyone take her away from me.


    "I won''t tell, it can be our little secret," I smiled, leaning in a little closer to her. She looked up at me through her long eyshes. A small smile was forming on her lips and my heart skipped. "Can I kiss you again?" I whispered, pleading for a yes with my eyes. I watched as she blushed and bit her lip nervously before finally wrapping her arms around my neck and pulling me in closer. My lips touched hers and the sparks ignited between us. Fuck, she was perfect. I lifted her up and she wrapped my legs around my waist. I growled with appreciation and gently pushed her back against the wall of the house. Her hands tangled in my hair as she pulled herself tight against my chest. I let my hands roam up the sides of her shirt, marvelling at her smooth skin. I broke away from her and brushed her hair out of her face. We had to slow down or there was no way I would be able to control my wolf from mating her against this wall.


    "We should slow down," she bit her lip nervously, saying outloud what I had just been thinking. I pulled her in for one more short kiss, then gently allowed her legs to slide down and stepped back to give her some space. I slid my hands into the pockets of my jeans and watched as she ran her fingers through her hair. She looked up at me and I realized I had been staring.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry," I chuckled and looked away from her and into the bushes, trying to get my mind off the thought of her naked again. "I actually dide to see your dad though, is he home?" She nodded her head then led the way back to her house. As I began to walk up the front steps, the door opened once again and John came through. I tried to stifle myugh as Malia suddenly ducked down to hide in front of the porch. There is no way her dad hadn''t noticed that, but clearly she doesn''t want him to know about us yet, so I went along with it.


    "Tyrese, I heard you were back from your trip. How was it? When did you get in?" John said as he leaned against the doorway.


    "It was alright, business as usual. I actually flew in yesterday." I shrugged.


    "Oh really, my daughter actually is visiting me from New York. She flew in yesterday too." John raised his eyebrows at me and crossed his arms over his chest. He definitely knew something was going on, but I just shook my head and smiled at him. I''d wait for her to tell him.


    "Well, I can''t wait to meet her John. I''m sure she''s wonderful." I replied, but wonderful didn''t even begin to describe my thoughts of Malia.


    "Uh huh," John mumbled.


    "Anyways, dad has some new maps for you," I reached in my pocket and handed over the folded up maps. "Whenever you have time, I guess," I nodded at him, then turned to leave. "Thanks Ty," John turned and headed back into the house. As I reached the bottom of the steps, I turned to see Malia crouched on the ground looking up at me.


    "Is he gone?" She whispered. Iughed and nodded my head. Coming to a standing position, she brushed herself off, refusing to meet my eyes. I cupped my hand around her cheek and brought her face to mine, kissing her gently. "I gotta go Malia, enjoy your day," I brushed my lips across her cheek, then basically had to tear myself from her. My wolf was begging me to stay but I didn''t want to scare her. Plus, my emotions were running wild and I couldn''t wait to get to the arena and burn some energy off.


    As I approached my car, I propped open the driver''s door and leaned against it. She had already begun climbing the patio steps. "Malia," I called after her and she spun on her heels quickly to face me. "Seriously, call me," I smirked at her, then climbed in the car and drove away.

 Chapter 6 -

    Malia


    My heart was pounding in my chest as Ty drove away. I didn''t understand how my mind and body always reacted so strongly to his presence and his touch. No guy had ever made me feel this way before, and while this was exciting, it also made me kind of terrified. I know if I called na she would tell me to just go for it, but the shy girl that grew up always listening to her mother''s rules was still inside me. And right now, she was telling me to stay as far away from Ty as I could. I snuck back into the house as quietly as I could, then raced to my room. I didn''t want to face questions from my dad and have to lie to him about why I was outside. My head was still spinning from the fact that Ty had known my dad. I pushed the thought out of my mind when I heard a knock at my bedroom door.


    "Come in!" I called, as I sat down on my bed and opened a book, pretending I had been reading it.


    "Hi honey, just came to check in and see how you''re doing" my dad peeked his head through the door and eyed me over.


    "Oh good dad, just doing some reading." I shrugged my shoulders, hoping not to seem too suspicious.


    "Okay, well, I''m going to be heading in to work soon. There''s a bike out on the front porch. I figured you would need a way around town. Maybe you should head down to town today, meet some people or something. There are lots of kids your age around town, and I''d hate for you to spend your whole summer cooped up in this room," I smiled at my dad. I had been hoping to do some exploring in town and a part of me was secretly hoping I''d run into Ty again. "That sounds great dad, thanks!" I closed my book and scooted off the bed. My dad just nodded his head and was out the door. I slipped on my sneakers and packed a small bag with my sunsses, a book, and a small towel, hoping I would find the beach. Then I headed outside to see the bike leaning against the garage door. It was a pale teal colour with a small basket on the front. I hopped on, dropped my bag into the basket, and began peddling down the street and towards the shoreline.


    I looked around me and watched the stores pass by, making a mental note toe down here and go shopping one day. When I finally reached the shore line, I chained my bike up and went to sit on my towel in the sand. A group of teens that looked to be about my age were ying volleyball off in the distance, but I was way too nervous to go introduce myself.


    After about an hour of suntanning, suddenly a ball hit me over the side of the head. "Oh my goodness I''m so sorry!" A girl with dark red hair came running behind it.


    "No worries, it was just a ball, no big deal," I smiled at her.


    "I''m Emily, are you new here?" She came to stand in front of me and extended her hand out. I reached up and lightly shook it.


    "I''m Malia. Sort of yeah, I''m just visiting my dad for the summer," I exined.


    "Oh awesome! Want toe y with us? I''ll introduce you to everyone," Emily didn''t wait for an answer. She grabbed my hand and began to pull me towards the group. I ced my bookmark in my book and let it drop on my towel, following her over with a nervous smile.


    "Hey everyone, this is Malia, she''s new!" Emily shouted as she joined the group. She went through the group of people and listed a bunch of names I knew I would have to ask her againter. I couldn''t help but notice how good looking everyone here was. They were all in amazing shape with toned bodies. Seriously, was everyone in this town hot?


    "Come on Malia, you can be on our team," a boy with curly blonde hair waved me over to their side of the and I quickly agreed. I was eager to get my body moving again. It had only been a week since myst game with the field hockey team, but my body was craving the release that exercise gave me. I''d been so busy between my dad visiting New York and my trip here that I hadn''t even been out for my usual morning runs in a while.


    We continued to y volleyball for several hours and I enjoyed every minute of it. Everyone who yed was friendly and I even started to learn a couple of people''s names. Just as I was about to head home, Emily came running over to me again. "Hey, thanks for ying with us today. Are you busy tonight? My parents are out of town, so my brother and I are throwing a party. You should totallye!" Emily set her hand on my arm and I bit my lip. I was never a party girl but it was a good way to meet some people, and I did have a lot of fun with them today.


    Malia, you came on this trip to have some fun. You don''t know anyone here, let loose a little. I gave myself a short pep talk then surprised myself by nodding back to Emily, "Yeah, I''ll be there."


    "That''s great!" Emily threw her arms around me. "Tell ya what,e over after dinner. You and I can get ready together. My address is 146 Pinewood Avenue". I nodded to her, then hopped on my bike and began peddling home for dinner. My mind was already racing about what I was going to wear tonight.


    When I reached the driveway, I leaned my bike up against the garage once more and scurried in the front door. I headed straight for my room and immediately began shuffling through my wardrobe, packing several options for outfits tonight into a backpack. My heart raced, and I couldn''t help but wonder if Ty would be there tonight. I shook the thought away, I didn''t want to get my hopes up. What was it about this boy that had me so intrigued?


    Time seemed to crawl up until it was finally time to leave for Emily''s house. Just as the sun began to set, I hopped on my bike and headed towards the address she had given me. I was amazed to see the huge house that Emily lived in. It was easily twice the size of my dad''s house withrge modern windows and a huge pool in the backyard.


    "Emily, this ce is amazing," Iplimented as she showed me around.


    ''Yeah we''re pretty lucky, my dad worked hard for us to live in a ce like this. A lot of people around here have nice houses though," she said as we walked into her room. Emily turned on some music and began to sing and dance around the room. I giggled and joined her as we both got ready. Emily styled my hair for me in loose curls and pinned it half up. I let her do my make-up as well and was amazed at how differently I looked after she applied some winged eye liner, mascara and dark red lipstick. I smiled at myself in the mirror.


    "Girl, you look totally hot!" Emily eximed, clearly pleased with her work.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I look totally different," I giggled back. "Thank you so much Emily, I love it."


    "Anytime! I love make-up and hair styling, I''m even taking some courses in hair school right now," that was such a perfect career for her, I thought to myself. She clearly loves to talk and from her work she did on me today I could tell she definitely has the skills. I slipped on a pair of pale blue skinny jeans that had rips all up the front and paired them with a cropped ck tank top. I looked in the mirror and noticed Emily was right. I did look totally hot. My hair hung to just above my waist and you could see my belly button piercing sticking out just below my shirt.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang from downstairs and loud music began to y. Emily came out of the closet dressed in a short ck skirt and a red tank top paired with tall red stilettos. "Girl, there is no way I''m letting you wear those sneakers," she gave a nasty look towards my shoes and tossed me a pair of strappy ck heels from her closet. I nervously epted them, knowing my feet would be killing me by the end of the night, but these shoes were gorgeous. So I epted and slipped them on, then gave myself onest look and a twirl in the mirror.


    "Come on hot stuff, party time!" Emily grabbed my hand and began pulling me down the stairs and into the crowd of people flooding through the front door.

 Chapter 7 -

    Malia


    The number of people that filled Emily''s house amazed me. Everywhere throughout the house I was bumping into people. How do they even know this many people? I wondered to myself. "I''m going to get more punch, want some?" Emily bumped against my side. I shook my head no, I''d already had one ss and was feeling a little warm inside. I never was much of a drinker, and standing in a crowd of strangers didn''t sound like a safe ce to start. I slowly swayed to the music that sted through the room. After a while, I assumed Emily wasn''ting back. She had probably run into someone and started talking. No one could talk as much as she did. Although I had just met her, I felt like we already knew so much about each other because we had been talking non stop while getting ready today.


    I decided to go look around the house, hoping to find someone I knew or maybe I would just go home. As much as I wanted to try and push myself out of my little safety bubble, I felt afraid of being here with people I didn''t know very well. I walked into the main room of the house and saw crowds of people dancing off to one side of the room. Looking to the other side, I was hoping to find a familiar face from today''s volleyball game, when my eyes came to rest on someone I''d been wishing to find tonight. Ty.


    My heart instantly began to thud in my chest. I could feel myself salivating as I looked him over. He was wearing the same jeans as he had been earlier this morning, but now he wore a ck hoodie with the sleeves pushed up to the elbows. I watched as he stood with a group of guys around him ying beer pong. I recognized the guy standing directly beside Ty as Jesse, the one who had invited me to y on his volleyball team today. Ty began repeatedly tossing a ball in the air and catching it again, awaiting his turn. I leaned against the door frame, taking him in. Part of me felt nervous about seeing him again, but the other part waspletely ecstatic that he was here.


    Tyrese


    Jesse had been bothering me for weeks now toe out with them, and I had to admit, I missed seeing my friends a lot. The alpha duties just kept piling on though, it was exhausting, trying to keep up. Plus, if my dad found out I was out messing with my friends, I''m sure it would just be another thing to add to his list of reasons why I''m not fit to be the Alpha. Another thing on the list I wish he would stop repeating to me. But halfway through my nightly run, I heard the music sting from Jesse''s house. He asked me twice today if I woulde to the party tonight, and I was dying to. I missed them, I missed my old life. Slowly, I approached the house, careful not to be seen as I weighed my options. I shouldn''t go. I knew I shouldn''t, but what was the harm in just checking it out? One look and then I would turn back to the woods.


    I looked at the people dancing around the pool, not seeing Jesse in the crowd. Then, just as I was about to turn and leave, the faintestvender scent hit me. Mate is here! My wolf was howling inside. I quickly spun on my heel to face the party again, surprised. She must''ve made some friends in town quickly if she''s already attending parties. I scanned the crowd of people and didn''t notice her, but her scent was faint. She must be inside. Thoughts raced through my mind. How did she get here? Did shee with someone? Did shee as someone''s date? Was she safe?


    I suddenly couldn''t hold myself back any longer. Any fear of my father''s criticism disappeared as I quickly shifted back to my human form. After slipping on the clothes I had been carrying in my bag, I strolled out of the trees and towards the party. People began to greet me as I entered the crowd of people. Several people stopped and gave me fist bumps while others just nodded towards me. While I wanted to immediately just go find Malia, I knew I couldn''t. I wanted to see if she woulde to me first, if the mate bond was pulling her as well. As I entered the house, I immediately saw Jesse and the rest of our friends crowded around a beer pong table. I rolled my eyes, their usual ce.


    "No freaking way! Ty!" Jesse came bounding towards me, grabbing my hand and pulling me into a half hug. His grin spread wide across my face and I couldn''t help but return his happiness. It felt so good to see him again, and the rest of the crew. I turned to greet everyone else, grateful that they were so weing to have me back again. I hadn''t spent a lot of time with them since taking over as Alpha and was worried things would be awkward. One of my biggest fears about bing alpha was how differently people would treat me. I understood that it came with the role, but I liked my life how it was. I didn''t want anyone to feel like I was controlling their every action. I didn''t want to feel responsible for everyone. Jordan was always better at that.


    "Okay, Ty and Jesse against me and Connor," Liam piped up, and I went to join Jesse at his side of the table. I picked up a beer and began to drink until it was empty.


    "Needed that, huh?"Jesseughed at me.


    "You have no idea," I rolled my eyes, then made my first toss.


    "Any luck with Jordan?" Jesse asked, and I just shook my head. Jordan was thest thing I wanted to talk about right now. Jesse obviously understood as he let the topic go without any further questions. The game continued for a while, fairly tied up, and I proceeded to catch up with the boys on everything I had missed. Liam talked about histest conquests and we allughed as Connor tried to exin to Liam how angry his mate would be whenever he found her. Liam would never listen though. We all knew he never wanted a mate.


    Suddenly, Malia''s scent grew stronger and I peered out of the corner of my eye to see her leaning up against the entry frame, watching me. My wolf was howling with excitement, knowing that she too must be feeling the pull of the mate bond. She was looking me over intently and I began tossing the ball in my hand, eagerly waiting myst turn so I could go to see her. As I tossed the ball and sunk it into Liam and Connor''sst cup, Jesse and I threw our hands up in the air to celebrate their defeat. Liam downed thest cup and groaned, "you guys are such cheaters, it''s not fair that you y on the same team!"Hisment only made Jesse and Iugh.


    "Liam, you picked the teams!" Jesse shouted back, earning another groan from the other team.


    Liam walked over to our side of the table next. "Hey Ty, looks like the new girls got her eyes on you," he said, nudging my shoulder. I finally let my eyes drift over to Malia and it took everything in me to control my wolf from jumping at her. She looked so sexy! Her jeans clung to her in all the right ces and her shirt showed just the right amount of cleavage.


    "Looks like Ty''s got eyes for her," Jesse smacked me over the back of the head, pulling me out of the haze I was in while staring at Malia. "Gotta go boys," I winked at my friends and began strolling through the crowd towards her.


    "Wait, he''s actually going over there," Liam questioned, and he''s right, this was unexpected of me. Plenty of girls had flirted with me at parties but I never pursued much with any of them. A lot of the time, I just found them annoying and preferred to focus on training or just hanging out with the boys. Malia was different though, everything about her just drew me in. The way she talked, herugh, that red blush that suddenly flew across her face as she realized I wasing towards her. I watched her turn quickly to nce into the crowd, pretending she hadn''t just been ogling me from across the room. Goddess, that was adorable.


    "Hey Gorgeous, what are you doing here?" I said, immediately wrapping my hand around her waist and pulling her close to me. I felt her body lean in towards mine without any hesitation.


    "I could ask you the same thing," her enchanting green eyes met mine and a grin spread across my face.


    "Well, this is my friend''s house," I smirked at her and watched that adorable blush spread across her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Her wide eyes looked up at me, "You know Emily?" I chuckled a little, of course it was Emily that had invited her tonight. Emily was definitely a social butterfly in the pack, she''d practically made it her job to know everyone.


    "I do, but I was actually referring to her older brother, Jesse," I nodded my head towards the group of guys I was sure were still staring at us, but my eyes never left hers.


    "Oh," Malia giggled, making my heart beat faster. "Um," she looked over briefly at Jesse and Liam and I followed her gaze. Sure enough, both of them stared at us intently. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but away from their prying eyes. "Come on," I took her hand and pulled her down towards the exit. Once outside, we walked towards the less busy area with the lounge chairs. I pulled her down to sit beside me on one, then immediately captured her lips with mine. She froze in shock at first, then eagerly began to kiss me back, her mouth opening, allowing my tongue to slip inside. I repositioned us so she sat on myp. Her hands tangled into my hair, pulling her body closer to mine. I broke away from her knowing that I''d struggle to control myself if this went on any longer, and there were way too many wandering eyes around for that.


    Malia nervously bit her lip and I pushed her hair away from her face, back behind her ear. "How about I go get us a drink?" I asked her, while I had truly wanted to ask her to let me take her home to bed. But I had to assume for now that she was a human, and that would be too fast for her. I wanted her forever. I couldn''t let her think this was just a one-night stand. Malia nodded her head and climbed off myp. My body immediately missed her presence. I stood and tried to readjust my pants without her noticing, then headed towards the bar.

 Chapter 8 -

    MaliaN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You know Tyrese?!" Emily''s voice came loudly behind me and I nearly fell off the chair. I stood to my feet and faced her, feeling my cheeks warm up. Had she been watching everything? I anxiously pulled on my shirt, suddenly wishing I had


    worn a sweater.


    "Um yeah I met him yesterday," I mumbled, feeling so embarrassed. Yes, I was the girl totally making out with a guy she had only just met.


    "Girl, don''t be embarrassed, he is totally hot. He''s one of my brother''s best friends. Actually, he and his family are kind of a big deal around here. Honestly, I''m surprised he''s even here tonight, he hasn''t been around very muchtely." Emily wrapped her arm around my shoulder and I only blushed more. Why couldn''t Ty have been just some stranger at the airport and not well known to the only friends I had made here so far? I wondered what she meant by his family was a big deal. Maybe they owned some sort of business? My mind shed back to the airport, remembering how quickly Ty had turned serious as he answered that phone call."Where did he go? Is heing back?" Emily suddenly interrupted my thoughts. She was looking around us, searching the crowd for him and I nodded my head. Turning back towards me, her eyes went a little wider.


    "He actually just went to get us some drinks," I felt my voice get quiet as I saw Tyrese approaching with two red solo cups in his hands. He smirked at me,ing closer, and I felt the blush deepening on my cheeks once more. He handed one of the cups towards me and I felt his arm snake around my waist, pulling my body towards his.


    "Emily," he smiled at her politely and nodded his head towards her. They were silent for a moment, but I watched as Emily looked between him and his arm around my waist. Then suddenly, her eyes went wide as she came to stare at me. I looked up at Ty and he turned to smile at me. He hadn''t said anything to her, but her attitude had changed so quickly. Was something going on between them? "Um, do you want to dance?" I asked Ty, hoping to get out of the awkward moment as soon as possible. Ty''s eyes lit up.


    "Absolutely," he said, leaning down to kiss my cheek. Whatever the look on her face was, it wasn''t jealousy, but I was still left confused.


    "I''ll see youter Em," I smiled at her and was surprised when she jumped forward to hug me.


    "Call meter, I wanna hear all the details" she whispered in my ear and I blushed once again, just nodding back to her, then began pulling Ty towards the crowd of people dancing. In time with the music, I began to sway my body back and forth against his. Ty wrapped his arm around my waist, pulling me closer to him. With his touch, I instantly felt my body heating up. How did this boy always make me react this way? We ground our hips together, dancing for only a few songs when Ty turned me around so my chest pressed against his. We were both breathing heavily, his eyes filled with lust as his lips came to brush against my ear. "I can''t take this anymore, can we go somewhere?" I looked up at him confused as to what he meant, then felt the hardness in his pants as I slid past him one more time. Ty''s grip tightened on my waist, his eyes were so dark they almost looked ck. I blushed knowing he was feeling just as I was feeling, then surprised myself by nodding my head.


    Ty eagerly grabbed my hand and hurried away from the crowd of people. We walked around the side of the house and Ty pushed me up against the brick wall, lifting my legs to wrap them around his waist. Then his lips were on mine, his tongue exploring my mouth. I moaned into him, my hands roaming up the nape of his neck to grasp his hair. I bit down gently on his bottom lip, knowing my body was yearning for more than this. Ty pulled back slightly, his eyes ck, and I could tell he was fighting to control himself. My teeth grazed across my bottom lip nervously, I didn''t know what it was about Ty that was drawing me in to him, that made me trust him this much. When I was with Brayden I had never felt this kind of need, but Ty was different. Part of me worried about how little I knew about him, making out with a boy who was practically a stranger and wanting more; that was reckless. But maybe I was tired of ying it safe. I pulled Ty back to me and kissed him again, lifting his sweater and t-shirt up over his head and throwing it on the ground. Ty''s lips zed down my neck, sucking on the skin. One of his hands gripped my ass, holding my body tight against his, while his other hand slid up under my shirt. I let my hands wander down his chest, tracing his muscles and admiring his toned body. My hands stopped over the front of his jeans, and just as I began to unzip them, Ty''s body tensed up. "Slow down baby," he chuckled, then began kissing my neck again. But I didn''t want to slow down. I was sure about this, I wanted him. My hands began working on his jeans again but he was quick to grasp both of my hands in one of his and hold them up above my head. "You''re too drunk," he kissed my lips lightly and pulled back a little from my body, leaving me feeling needy.


    "I''m not drunk, I really didn''t drink that much," I blurted out, but he shook his head,ughing again. He released my hands and I took the opportunity to wrap my fingers in his hair and pull him in for another kiss. His lips met mine with the same passion, but he was quick to pull away once more.


    "Not like this baby," he whispered in my ear, then let my legs slide back down to the ground. He backed away from me, picking his t-shirt up from the ground and slipping it over his head. I wrapped my arms around my body, suddenly feeling nervous. He had seemed so into this. Why was he now turning me down? Didn''t he want this? Had I done something wrong? Butterflies came to my stomach, I wanted to go home. Just as I had earlier, I suddenly felt naked in my tank top, and it was as if Ty could read my mind when he held out his sweater towards me. I shook my head quickly, refusing to meet his eyes. I stared towards the ground intently, trying to hold back the tears I could feeling to the corners of my eyes. I also felt myself growing more and more frustrated. Why was I getting so worked up over him? He was just some boy, just a stranger. I hardly even knew him.


    "Malia," Ty''s voice was stern andmanding, and I couldn''t help but look up to him. Suddenly, he was sliding his sweater over my head, and that wonderful pine scent was filling my nostrils. My heart swooned a little and I let my arms slide through the sleeves. His smell was almost intoxicating. The sweater hung too big on my body and I pushed the sleeves up above my wrists. Ty''s arms were wrapping around my waist, one of his handsing up to cup my cheek. He kissed me gently, then pulled back and his bright blue eyes met mine. "I''m not screwing you for the first time against the side of my best friend''s house, stop being pouty" he winked at me and shed a charming smile. My cheeks immediately burned and my hands shot up to cover my face. I could feel Ty''s chest rumbling with hisugh as he held me against him. "d to know how bad you want me though. If you really want it, I could take you home, throw you on my bed and," I gasped, feeling my insides turn warm and tingly, and covering his mouth with my hand before he could say anything else. Ty chuckled, moving away from my hand and burying his head in the nape of my neck. His lips pressed to my skin. "Ty," I moaned, actually considering epting his offer.


    He surprised me when he pulled back with a more serious look on his face. "We don''t have to do anything though if you don''t want to. We could just go hang out, get something to eat, maybe watch a movie?" His eyes were soft as they looked down into mine, and his touch so gentle as he brushed my hair away from my face.


    I wasn''t sure what I wanted with Ty, but I knew I wanted to spend more time with him. Only minutes ago, I wanted to have sex with him out here in the open, but part of me still only knew him as a stranger, and things were moving really fast between us. I''d never felt asfortable with someone as I did with him though, which both calmed me and terrified me. But this summer was supposed to be about taking more chances, so with onest deep breath, I took Ty''s hand in mine and said "Let''s go."

 Chapter 9 -

    Malia


    Ty and I walked back towards the party. My heart pounded in my chest, excited to spend more time with him tonight, but also nervous. Ty stopped outside the front door of the house, holding my hand still. "I''m just going to say bye to some people, do you want toe?" Ty asked, his eyes shone under the moonlight. I bit my lip, he actually wanted me to meet his friends? When I was dating Brayden, we always had separate friend groups and it was rare if we ever spoke to the other person''s friends. Ty wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into his chest, breaking me away from my thoughts. "What is running through that pretty little head of yours?" His finger went under my chin and tilted my eyes up to meet his.


    "Sorry, I-I''m just surprised you want me to meet your friends?" I stumbled out. Ty raised an eyebrow at me and chuckled.


    "Malia, you have already met most of them by the sounds of it, but of course I want you to meet them," Ty gently kissed me and I blushed. He was right, most of the people he had been with ying beer pong I had already met on the beach today. "Come on," He closed his hand around mine once more and I followed him into the house.


    We found Ty''s friends still in the rec room but this time they were crowded around the TV and couches. "Well well well look who''s back," a boy with shaggy brown hair said, crossing his arms over his chest. He eyed me over and I realized that he too, I recognized from the beach today. Except now, he had a drunk girl sitting across hisp."Molly right?" He said, looking up at me. I turned to Ty and watched as he rolled his eyes.


    "Guys, if you haven''t already met her, this is Malia," Ty''s arm wrapped around my waist to pull me closer towards his body, paying no attention to the brown-haired boy''sment. "Oh shit sorry," the boy on the couch said, and the girl in hisp began to giggle.


    "Malia, this is Liam and his vour of the night" Ty said, gesturing towards the two of them. The girl gave us a dirty look but Ty ignored her. "That''s Connor and Jesse," he pointed towards the other two guys. He continued through a few others, pointed towards them and naming them and I smiled politely towards everyone. I began to feel a little anxious in the group. Had Ty told them anything about me? What did they think was going on between us? And then a worse question came into my mind; who was I to Ty? Were we just having a fling then going to move on tomorrow? Or what did he expect from this? I began to feel overwhelmed and tried to put some space between me and Ty, but he kept his arm on my waist. He turned his head to mine and leaned in, "Rx," he whispered into my ear, and I felt my nerves calm a little. It was amazing how soothing his voice could be.


    "We''re about to y some MarioKart, you guys wanna join us?" Jesse said as he set up the TV.


    "Actually we were just going to head out," Ty shrugged his shoulders and Liam groaned from the couch.


    "Tye on, you''ve hardly been around the past few weeks-" Liam pushed the girl from hisp and began to approach us.


    "Liam!" Jesse interrupted him. I immediately felt guilty, I didn''t want to take Ty away from his friends tonight, it sounded like they really missed him.


    "We can stay if you want," I whispered to Ty and he watched me curiously.


    "See? Tye on you''re already here, you and Malia can hang out with us!" Liam smiled broadly at me.


    Ty pulled me away from the group slightly but kept his arm on my waist. "Are you sure? Seriously, Liam will be fine. They''re just a little upset because I''ve been kind of busy at worktely." He reached his arm up and scratched the back of his head, giving me a nervous smile. I couldn''t help but admire the muscles flexing under his t-shirt. Ty raised his eyebrow at me and obviously caught me ogling as he dropped his arm.


    "I''m sure, actually I''d like to get to know some more people around here," I replied, trying to pretend I hadn''t just been staring at him. Ty smiled back, then closed his hand around mine.


    "Okay we''ll stay for a bit, I gotta kick Malia''s ass at MarioKart" He smirked at me then walked us over to an empty sofa. "Sit here, I''ll be right back." He lightly pressed his lips to mine and I couldn''t help but watch his ass move beneath his jeans as he walked away. I groaned internally, it should be illegal to be as good looking as he is.


    Ty''s friends began teasing each other about the game as Jesse handed out the controllers. Ty returned quickly with a cup of punch in his hand. He sat down on the couch, took a sip from it, then passed it towards me. As I reached for it, he pulled it back out of my reach slightly and I looked at him curiously. He pulled me onto hisp with one arm and leaned in. "Promise me something first," he whispered. I raised my eyebrows at him. "Promise me you will not be throwing up on my shoes today if I give you this, I actually like these ones," he winked at me and my jaw dropped open, which made Ty burst outughing. A few people around the room looked towards us but turned away just as quickly.


    I shook my head at him and reached for the cup, but once again, Ty pulled it back. "No no, I''m serious," he said, and I let out a groan.


    "Fine, I promise," I said, rolling my eyes, then he handed me the cup and kissed me on the cheek.


    "You''re too cute," he said, whispering in my ear. I took a sip from the cup then set it on the table beside us.


    "Ready to lose?" Ty winked at me and I rolled my eyes.


    "In your dreams," Iughed at him. Ty wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me closer to him.


    "Baby, I have better things to dream about than MarioKart," He pressed his lips to my cheek once more and I instantly felt them heat up. My skin tingled under his touch, my whole body heating up with need once more. How was he always so confident? Thankfully, we began the first game and I pushed my thoughts of Ty''s dreams out of my head before things between us went any further.


    After a few games of MarioKart and many sses of punch, everyone was starting to get rowdy. The party had begun clearing out and only a few people remained. Emily and a couple other girls came over to join us in ying. Emily waspletely wasted, tripping every time she tried to walk. I was nervous about standing up as well, fearful I would be the same as her. Thest thing I wanted to do was embarrass myself in front of these people I hardly knew. Ty and I had shared at least 3 cups of punch and, as someone who didn''t drink very often, I knew my tolerance was low. My mind was starting to feel fuzzy but I was having so much fun with everyone here.


    I leaned into Ty''s chest, tracing my fingers along his jaw. Ty looked down at me and smiled. I let my eyes drift down to his lips, then back up again, I wanted to kiss him so badly. I moved my hand to the back of his head, weaving my fingers into the soft locks of his hair, and just as I was about to pull him towards me, Ty winked at me and stood us up. He pulled my body tight against his so I couldn''t fall. I felt my head spin but leaned into Ty, focusing on that wonderful pine scent. "Okay, I gotta get Malia home," Ty said, earning a couple goodbyes from the crowd.


    "Bye everyone," I smiled towards them and a few people smiled back. I looked over to see Liam with that girl''s tongue down his throat and quickly looked away from them and back towards Emily.


    "Call me tomorrow!" She said as she wrapped her arms around me, but Ty refused to lift his hand from my waist. She red at him but didn''t say anything.


    "Malia, you make sure Ty doesn''t work too hard!" Jesse called after us as we walked towards the door. I focused very intently on my feet, putting one foot in front of the other, determined not to make a fool of myself. Ty lifted his arm above his head to wave to everyone behind us, "See you" he said back to the crowd, then shut the door behind us.


    The cool breeze hit us and I was suddenly grateful that I was still wearing Ty''s sweater. He stopped walking and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest. He began to lean in and I pushed up onto my tip toes to meet him, pressing my lips against his. I felt my legs turning weak again as his tongue slipped into my mouth. My hands clutched his t-shirt to keep me from falling as I kissed him desperately. When Ty pulled away, I nearly whimpered, missing him immediately.


    "What time do you have to be home?" Ty asked, running his hands through my hair.


    "I told my dad I was spending the night at Emily''s, so no specific time, but I can just be quiet going in the house so it doesn''t really matter," I exined and Ty grinned.


    "Are you tired?" He asked.


    "Not really," I leaned closer to him, noticing how warm his body felt.


    "Perfect, hop on," he said, suddenly turning his back toward me and crouching down a little. He couldn''t be serious, he wanted to piggyback me?


    "Um, I can walk," I tried to say, but I wasn''t so certain that was true. Ty just waved his hands so I followed his instructions and jumped up. He held my legs under my knees and I hugged myself around his shoulders. "Where are we going?" I asked, pressing my lips to his neck. Ty let out a light moan and I held onto him tighter.


    "I want to spend more time with you, just us," Ty turned his head slightly to look at me and I leaned forward to kiss him lightly. Then he turned his eyes back to the road in front of us and began walking down the street. My heart leapt in my chest, anxious to find out where he was taking me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 10 -

    Malia


    Ty came to a stop in front of a small old-fashioned diner with a big sign that said "Al''s Diner" in neon red letters. He let my hips slide down his back gently, until my feet were on the ground once again. "You okay?" He asked, turning to me and I smiled.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Yeah," I took his hand as we walked in together. He led us over to a booth and pulled me in beside him, leaving the other seat empty.


    "Um, I could sit over there," I giggled, gesturing towards the empty seat.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," he rolled his eyes at me, but I wasn''t about to argue. I love being this close to him, with my thigh brushing against his under the table. The waitress came over and set two sses of water and some menus on the table. "What''s good here?", I asked as Ty opened a single menu in front of us. He wrapped his arm around me and pulled me tighter into his side.


    "Everything, this is honestly the best ce in town," he smiled a goofy grin at me and my heart beat a little faster. I couldn''t help but smile back at him, he was contagious. "You have to get a milkshake though, they''re to die for," I looked through the menu and ended up ordering a chocte raspberry milkshake and grilled cheese. Ty got a chicken burger and a banana milkshake, then the waitress scurried off, leaving the two of us alone. "Malia, can I ask you something?" Ty leaned his elbow on the table and turned to me. He had a serious look on his face, but still his eyes were so gentle. I nodded slowly. "Your dad has lived in that house for as long as I can remember and I''ve never seen you around before. Howe you''re just visiting now?"


    "I-I don''t know," I whispered, surprised by his question. Ty looked at me curiously. "Honestly, my dad just showed up in New Yorkst week and asked me toe. He had this big speech about how I''d never visited him and I''m turning 18 this summer, so I deserve to know this ce as a home too," I began and Ty''s eyes went a little wider, as if that meant something to him. He didn''t speak though, and I found myself confessing more than I meant to, "It made my mom pretty angry, but he was right. We lived here until I was 4. This ce was once where I called home. Then we left and never came back, and that''s kind of sad. And my dad''s a good dad, he tries as much as my mom lets him. I want to spend time with him too, even if my mom doesn''t like it." I rambled on, but Ty listened intently to every word.


    "So couldn''t you just tell your mom you''reing here instead of lying?" Ty questioned me and I was surprised he remembered what I said at the airport. This boy really does pay attention.


    "My mom hates my dad, she would never let mee. Honestly, up until now, I''ve never gone against her. But this time, I just knew I had to do it. I just had toe," I finishedmely.


    "Like something was calling you here?" Ty raised an eyebrow at me and I nodded. Ty grinned then leaned in and kissed me. It was short but his lips were so sweet.


    "I''m really d you came, even if your mom is gonna be pissed" he chuckled and that was an understatement.


    "Let''s not think about that, I hope she never has to find out" Iughed.


    "Uh, won''t she notice you''re gone?" Ty asked. The waiter came over and set our milkshakes and food on the table and I smiled down to it. Everything looked so good.


    "My mom travels a lot for work, she''s actually gone for the whole summer. I''m nning on flying home the day before she does." I began to pick at my fries. Ty didn''t say anything but nodded. I took a sip of my milkshake. "Oh my god this is so good," I said to Ty and he smiled.


    "I told you! Here, try mine," I took a sip from his and nodded my head.


    "Okay, by the end of summer I want to try all the vors," I decided and Tyughed at me.


    "Deal," he said, leaning in and kissing me gently. When he pulled back, I looked into his blue eyes and began to lose myself. I felt the blush creep up on my cheeks and bit my lip. I found myself a little surprised. Would Ty and I still be hanging out at the end of the summer? I hoped so. I was really enjoying my time with him. When we finished our food, we stood from the booth and Ty threw some money on the table.


    "I can pay-" I tried to say, but Ty cut me off by pressing his lips against mine. His arm snaked around my waist and held me tight against his body.


    "No way, my treat" he smiled at me, then grabbed my hand and pulled me out the door. "Night''s not over yet baby," I looked down at my watch to see it was already nearly 3:30am, but somehow, I still didn''t feel tired.


    "Ah!" I cried out as Ty suddenly was lifting me into his arms and pushing my back against the brick wall of the building behind us. His lips were on mine and his tongue began ravishing me. Instinctively, I pulled him into me, enjoying every second of it. When he pulled away, we were both breathing heavily.


    "Sorry, I just couldn''t resist," he winked at me and Iughed. Although I knew how he felt, kissing Ty was definitely bing one of my favourite things to do.


    "Where to now?" I looked up at him curiously. I so wasn''t ready for this night to end.


    "It''s a surprise," Ty grinned at me and I groaned dramatically. Ty held me against the wall and turned his body around, then grabbed my legs so I was on his back once more. I marvelled at his strength and kissed his neck gently. "Don''t you start," heughed at me, then began walking across the street.


    "Ty," I pushed myself up a bit on his back and leaned over his shoulder. He looked over to me curiously. "Tell me more about yourself." While I feltfortable with Ty, it still felt like I hardly knew anything about him.


    "What do you want to know? Ask away," he grinned, then began walking up towards the trees.


    "Um, where are we going?" My body tensed up as we passed the tree line and entered the forest.


    "Rx baby, you''re safe with me. I want to take you somewhere," Ty assured me, and I believed him. "Let''s talk about something to distract you. What''s your favourite colour?"


    "Purple. What''s your favourite food?" I asked him.


    "Movie theatre popcorn, but anything at Al''s is a close second. Favourite movie?"


    "I like RomComs to be honest," I giggled. "I think my favourite is probably How to lose a guy in 10 days." Ty shook his head.


    "Sorry that sounds incrediblyme, but with you, I''d watch it." I leaned up and kissed him on his cheek and he smiled but kept his eyes forward.


    "Where do you work?" I asked him, thinking back to that phone call at work.


    "Uh, it''s a family business, kind ofplicated, but I''ll tell you about it another time? I don''t really feel like thinking about work now," Ty chuckled, and I couldn''t really argue with that. Tonight was about having fun. Work was probably thest thing on his mind right now. "What''s your favourite animal?"


    "A wolf" I answered and Ty suddenly stopped walking, my answer clearly surprising him.


    "What?" He asked, so I repeated myself, and suddenly he was pulling me around his body again to face him. My legs slid down to stand in front of him and Ty was giving me a nk stare.


    "Got something against wolves?" I gave him a nervousugh and Ty shook his head, obviously snapping himself out of whatever was going through his head.


    "Sorry, I just wasn''t expecting that. Why a wolf?" He took my hand and we continued to walk forwards.


    "Um, honestly, my dad used to tell me a lot of stories about wolves when I was little. I guess I just fell in love with the stories. Although I''ve never actually seen a wolf and I imagine if I did I would be pretty terrified," I exined, and Ty looked at me with a smile.


    "What''s your favourite thing to do?" I asked next, and Ty burst outughing. I looked at him with ruffled eyebrows, what''s so funny?


    "You," he turned to say to me and winked. I felt my cheeks burn bright red and my eyes fell to the ground as I shook my head. Tyughed again and Iughed along with him. He was definitely right about that though. Even if I wouldn''t say it out loud, my answer probably would have been him as well. Ty''sughter calmed down as he came to stop at an opening in the trees. I walked forward into the clearing and looked around at the river in front of us and the beautiful white flowers growing along the edge. A waterfall was flowing just down from us withrge stone rocks surrounding it. I looked up at the sky and admired the moon and the thousands of stars that shone above us.


    "This ce is beautiful," I turned to him and smiled. The moonlight twinkled in his eyes as he smiled back at me.


    "Ie here a lot, it helps me rx, kind of like an escape," he walked over to the river''s edge and sat on one of therge rocks. I continued to look around, then went to sit next to him. I cuddled into his chest, finding a ce in his arms once again, while his warmth surrounded me..


    "How are you not cold?" I asked, looking at his bare arms.


    "Warm blooded I guess," Ty shrugged. We sat in silence for a minute and I looked up to admire the stars. The moon was only a sliver tonight but it was so beautiful.


    "Amazing, huh? The moon is always brighter in the summers here," Ty rubbed my back as I leaned into him. I nodded my head, it really was gorgeous.


    "So what do you actually like to do?" I looked up at him.


    "Oh I was serious, nothingpares to making out with you," he smirked at me. Gosh, he must be such a yer with lines like that.


    "Besides that," I mumbled into his chest, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Well, I used to spend most of my time with my friends. I workout a lot, I like to run, video games, watch movies, the normal stuff," Ty shrugged. I didn''t look up at him though. My mind was racing as I thought about all the other girls Ty probably brought here and how I was sure I was going to end up just another notch on his bedpost if I had ended up sleeping with him tonight. A guy as good looking as Ty was definitely a yer. He could have any girl he wanted. A pit started to form in my stomach and as much as I tried to shake the thoughts away, I couldn''t let it go.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something?" Ty looked down at me curiously. I leaned back away from him but shook my head. I crossed my legs and ced my hands in myp. While I was grateful for his sweater to keep me warm, I wondered how many other girls had worn this same one. "Malia," Ty''s voice was stern again, "Why won''t you look at me?"


    "I think I''m just getting a little tired," I gave him my best fake smile.


    Ty searched my eyes and just as I thought he was going to buy it he said "You''re lying, tell me what''s wrong." My eyes went a little wide, I had been a master liar growing up thanks to my mom. How could he possibly have known? Ty reached out and grabbed my hand. "What are you thinking about so hard?" Ty''s voice got softer. He leaned over to cup my cheek and I couldn''t break my eyes away from his.


    "I was uh-" I started but didn''t know how to say this. Ty tilted his head waiting for me to continue. "Um, thinking about how many other girls you must bring here for your hook ups," I bit my lip, this was so ufortable now. Ty seemed to jump back a little.


    "Malia, I''ve never brought anyone here before. Not even my friends know about this ce," he looked at me so sincerely that I wanted to believe him, but I didn''t know if I could. Ty began pulling me into hisp again. As I sat facing him, I stared at his chest. I couldn''t meet his eyes, but damn, his touch felt so good. "You can trust me, you know, I wouldn''t lie to you. I definitely have made out with a few girls at parties before, but I''ve never brought anyone here." "So why show it to me?" I finally looked up to meet his eyes.


    He paused for a moment then finally replied, "This town can be a lot sometimes, and it seems like you have a lot going on. I thought you''d like a ce to go to just rx and let everything go." My heart melted at his answer, he was so sweet. Suddenly, I felt a little crazy for using him of bringing me to a hook-up spot. So instead of replying, I wrapped my arms around him and cuddled into his chest.

 Chapter 11 -

    Malia


    Ty and I stayed by the river a little longer. Weid back to enjoy the starts together and I had melted into his side, enjoying every moment with him. I let out a yawn and could easily have fallen asleep in his arms. "Come on, I should get you home" Ty helped me to my feet and closed his hand around mine. "Want me to carry you?" He asked, but I shook my head quickly. epting my answer, I cuddled into his side as we walked back through the forest together. Everything about tonight had been perfect and I really didn''t want it to end. As we came to the end of the street, I knew I only had a little longer with Ty and my heart pounded in my chest. I wasn''t ready to let go of this night yet. I stopped walking and Ty turned back to me surprised. "Everything okay?" He asked. I took a deep breath and mustered up some confidence.


    "Ty, do you live nearby?" I asked. My heart was pounding in my chest. Was I really doing this? But I pushed my doubts away. I wanted this, I wanted him.


    "Well yeah, sort of, my house is a few streets over. Not too far," he said, gesturing his head to the side.


    "Do you think we could go there?" I bit my lip and Ty watched me curiously. "My dad isn''t expecting me home until morning, and, honestly, I''ve really been enjoying my night with you. Maybe we could watch a movie or something before the sunes up?" I asked, hoping he would say yes.


    "I''d love to," Ty smiled and turned us to head back in the opposite direction down the street. After a short walk, Ty came to a stop at a long driveway that wound between the trees concealing the house behind it. I followed Ty up the driveway to reveal a huge modern house with several expensive cars sitting in the driveway.


    "Oh my god," I stumbled out, looking at the house. Ty turned to grin at me sheepishly. As we walked in the front door, Ty turned and held his finger to his lips, asking me to be quiet. We snuck up therge ceramic staircase and down a hallway. I admired all the vibrant artwork on the walls.


    "I''ll give you the full house tour next time," he smirked at me as we stopped in front of a door. He opened it quietly then pulled me inside. I looked around to admire the room and therge far wall that was entirely covered in windows with a ss door leading out onto a balcony. Nothingpared to the view of the forest on the other side. A desk sat in the corner of the room with papers scattered all over it. "So, this is my room." Ty shrugged, putting his hands in his pockets. He walked over to sit on the couch in another corner of the room and flicked on the TV. "What do you want to watch?"


    I sat next to him nervously on the couch, "it doesn''t really matter, you can pick." Ty ended up putting on How to lose a guy in 10 days and I giggled. I snuggled up next to him on the couch. He ran his fingers through my hair and down my back. I looked up at him to see him already smiling down at me. "I''m really d I decided to go to Jesse''s party tonight." He said. He leaned in towards me and gently touched his lips against mine. He slid his hand up my side to hold my head. His tongue traced my bottom lip and slid into my mouth, deepening the kiss. Before I could think about what I was doing, I suddenly shifted my body to climb into hisp. I straddled his waist and ced my hands on the back of his neck. Ty looked at me surprised but took every advantage as he gripped my hips and pulled my lips back to his. I moved my hips on hisp and moaned as I felt the hardness in his pants brush against my core. Suddenly, Ty was standing up, holding me in his arms still. I wrapped my arms around his waist. I swear I heard him growl in approval, but that only seemed to turn me on more. I began kissing down his neck, my hands sliding under his shirt craving the touch of his skin beneath. Ty released his hold on me as my back hit his bed. He hovered above me, removing his shirt in one swift movement as my legs remained wrapped around his waist.


    I brushed my hand down his chest, letting my eyes follow, and admired his abs. When I looked back into Ty''s eyes they were dark and burning into mine. His breath was heavy as he leaned down to suck on my neck. I pulled Ty''s sweater over my head and tossed it on the floor. I moved my hips up to meet his and moaned as Ty kissed down my chest.


    F*ck it, I thought to myself. I couldn''t contain myself any longer. I reached down and undid the button on Ty''s jeans and began pushing them down. Ty happily helped me out and his lips were on mine again. His tongue ravished me, exploring my mouth and I moaned into him. Ty unbuttoned my jeans and began pulling them down. He pulled away slightly to look at my face. I grinned at him, lifting my hips to give him the okay. He shed me a wicked grin and quickly I pulled his lips back to mine. I couldn''t get enough of him right now, craving him to be impossibly closer than he already was.


    Ty unsped my bra next and I gasped as his lips closed around one of my nipples and sucked lightly. "Ty," I moaned as his finger dipped beneath my panties and began gently rubbing against my clit. I couldn''t take this teasing any longer. I hooked my fingers on the edges of Ty''s boxers and began pushing them away.


    "Watch yourself Malia," Ty came up to whisper his warning in my ear, but I didn''t care. As he kissed down my neck I was certain, I wanted him, I needed him, now. I pushed his boxers down and grasped his manhood in my hands. I gasped at how big he was as I began sliding my hand up and down his length. Ty growled as he picked up his pace, rubbing my clit. I paused briefly to slide off my panties then tightened my legs around his waist, lining him up perfectly. "Malia, we don''t have to," Ty said, but I could tell he was fighting his instincts. I knew he wanted this just as badly as I did. His eyes were dark as he hovered above me.


    "I want to, I just- I''ve never, um-" I started, my nerves getting the best of me, but Ty was quick to kiss my worries away.


    "I''ll be gentle, I promise," he reassured me. I lifted myself up to press my whole body against his and kissed him passionately.


    "I want you Ty," I whispered, and watched as his eyes lit up. He reached over to the side table, pulled out a condom and sheathed himself quickly. He gripped one of my thighs and lined himself up, "Ready?" He asked and I nodded my head, biting my lip. Then he pushed himself inside me and I let out a scream. Ty''s lips were on mine quickly to shush me and I began to squirm under him. I could feel myself stretching to fit him, he was so big. Ty grunted when he was fully in and I whimpered. "Rx baby," Ty whispered, kissing down my neck. "Are you okay?" He pulled back slightly to ask and I nodded my head. Ty began moving his hips against mine, thrusting into me, and I felt the fire grow between my legs. I began to moan and move my hips in time with his. Our naked bodies fit together so perfectly as I tightened my legs around his waist. His lips found my nipples and began to suck and lick. I arched towards him and moaned loudly. "Better baby?" Ty whispered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "So-o good," I was breathless as he continued to thrust in faster and harder.


    "Lia," Ty moaned as I scratched my nails against his back, clinging to him.


    The pleasure inside of me continued to build and I began to moan louder, unable to contain myself. "Scream my name baby," Ty whispered in my ear, then began to suck on my neck.


    "Mm Ty!!" I cried out as I reached my peak. Ty thrusted in a few more times and grunted as he finished as well. He copsed on top of me briefly, then kissed my cheek and pulled back. He smiled down at me and lightly brushed his lips against mine, then hopped up and tossed the condom into the garbage. He pulled his boxers back on then lied down next to me on his back.


    "That was amazing," Ty said, his breathing still heavy. I bit my lip, suddenly feeling shy and unsure what to do next. I sat up and began slipping my bra and panties back on, but just as I was about to start on my jeans, Ty''s arm was around my waist pulling me back to the bed. "Woah woah woah, where do you think you''re going?" He brought me to lie next to him once again. His fingers move slowly down my waist and over my hip.


    "I was just getting dressed. I should get home," I said nervously. Disappointment shed through his eyes, which only made me feel more confused. What did he expect me to do?


    Ty rolled over and looked at the clock on his other bedside table. "It''s 6:20, lie with me for 10 more minutes then I''ll take you home. Ty rolled back and wrapped his arms around me. I loved his warmth. Without hesitation, I cuddled into his chest and tangled my legs with his.


    "I''m going to fall asleep," I mumbled, feeling tiredness wash over me suddenly. Thest thing I remember was Ty''s gentle lips kissing along my jaw as he whispered, "it''s okay, sleep baby."

 Chapter 12 -

    Tyrese


    Malia fell fast asleep in my arms by 6:30, and I stared down at her admiring how cute she looked sleeping. I sighed, I could do this every day for the rest of my life. I pulled myself away from her and slipped on my clothes. My wolf was purring from what had just happened between us, and honestly I felt like purring too. We may have only just met a couple of days ago, but Malia had justpletely rocked my world. I couldn''t believe how hot the sex was. I picked up the sweater I had given her at Jesse''s party and gently slid it over her body, careful not to wake her. I threw the rest of her clothes in a backpack then scooped her up gently in my arms. She moaned softly and cuddled into my chest instantly. My heart fluttered watching how she reacted to me. She had to be feeling the mate bond, and now that we''d actually mated it was going to get stronger. I was dying to mark her but I restrained myself, she wasn''t ready for that. I didn''t even know if she knew about the werewolf world. Sometimes it seemed like she did and other times it didn''t.


    I drove over to Malia''s house with her resting in the passenger seat. I was trying to stay focused on the road but couldn''t stop myself from ncing over at her. She was so perfect, even as she began to drool a little. I chucked as I pulled the car to a stop in front of her house. The sun wasing up now, so I hurried to the back of her house, following the scent of her belongings. I pulled out her keys and quietly unlocked the back door, hoping this was her room. I stepped inside and breathed a sigh of relief. I pulled back herforter then set her down and tucked her in. Gently, I pressed my lips to the top of her head. "Ty," she moaned softly, then rolled over and I smiled. I was so lucky to have her as my mate. I scribbled a note for her quickly, then headed back out the door and hid her keys under the flower pot outside. I jogged back to my car and sped off down the street. I had to get home and get ready for work. It was going to be a long day running on no sleep, but I was grateful that at least I only had a couple of meetings to get through this morning, a short training session, and then I would have the rest of the afternoon off. It wouldn''t be the first time I had to work without sleep, and with how amazingst night was, it was definitely worth it.


    "Morning Tyrese," My dad greeted me as I stepped in the front door of our house and I nodded to him.


    "Just gonna get changed dad, then I''m heading to the pack house," I said, hoping I could avoid any further conversation. My dad flipped through the paper and I could tell he was scowling.


    "Care to tell me why you''re justing home now?" His voice was filled with disappointment. Of course, he wasn''t just going to let this slide.


    "Not really," I stated, getting annoyed. It really wasn''t any of his business, it''s not like I was neglecting any of my alpha duties.


    "Tyrese ckwood, you are an alpha now, you have responsibilities! You can''t be out all night partying with your friends. Don''t think I don''t know about Jesse''s partyst night." My dad''s voice boomed as he stood from the table. "Dad I wasn''t-" I started, but his rage wasn''t over yet.


    "No Tyrese, I have had enough! You have people depending on you now!" he yelled, as if I didn''t already think about that all day long. I knew people depended on me, it was all I could ever think abouttely.


    Before I could think through my next words I blurted out, "I was with my mate!" And watched as the expression on my dad''s face went nk. From the other side of the room I heard a dish tter to the floor. I turned and saw my mother looking at me with wide eyes and a huge grin on her face. She came rushing to my side and threw her arms around me for a tight hug.


    "Ty, honey, this is amazing news. I told you she woulde soon. This is going to be so good for you," she rubbed my back lovingly.


    "Well why didn''t you bring her to meet us?" My father was crossing his arms across his chest and I immediately regretted telling them. I couldn''t bring her to meet them. What if she was a human? My dad would only doubt my ability to run this pack even more with a human luna. I had to know if she was a wolf or not before introducing them. But in my heart I knew, regardless of whether Malia was a wolf or not, I was hers. If my family didn''t approve, then Jared could take over the pack when he came of age. I didn''t care about being alpha, but I needed Malia.


    "Oh, William, they''ve only just met. Let them enjoy some alone time together. Ty probably doesn''t want to overwhelm her. She will be the pack''s luna after all, and that''s a lot to take in when you''re not expecting it." My mom turned back to my father and exined. That was an understatement though. Malia may not even know about werewolves and now she was expected to lead a pack with me? This could turn out to be a nightmare.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Fine, fine," My dad waved my mother off and went back to reading his paper. He was always such a sap for her, and for that I was grateful right now. My mother had provided my perfect out, but it wouldn''tst forever. They''d want to meet her eventually, and preferably sooner rather thanter.


    "Well, I''m going to go get ready then," I said. I kissed my mother on the cheek, then ran up the stairs, taking them three at a time. I jumped in the shower and couldn''t help myself as my mind wandered back to Malia''s gorgeous body. When I got out, I had to towel dry my hair to burn some energy and regather my focus. I threw on an off white button-down t-shirt and a clean pair of jeans, then smoothed out my hair. The dark circles were already appearing under my eyes but I didn''t care. This was as good as it was going to get today.


    I already felt exhausted but I only had to get through a couple of meetings to get through. I grabbed a pair of sweatpants and tossed them in a bag, then headed out to my car. I was hoping that once my meetings were through I could stop by Malia''s for a couple of hours. No matter how tired I was, I already yearned to see her again. Maybe she would let me nap with her this afternoon, having her in my arms this morning had been so blissful. I tossed the bag in the passenger seat of the Audi as I climbed in, then drove over to the pack house.

 Chapter 13 -

    Malia


    I woke up to the sun shining through my window into my eyes. I groaned, feeling way too tired to be awake and my head was pounding. I grabbed my phone off the nightstand table to see it was already 12:30 and groaned, I really should get up and let my dad know I had made it home. The events ofst night suddenly rushed back to me and I felt my cheeks burn, remembering Ty''s naked body hovering over mine. Wait, how did I get home? I wondered to myself, thest thing I remembered was cuddling in Ty''s arms. I sat up in bed realizing that I was only wearing Ty''s hoodie to cover my body. A ck backpack sat at the side of my bed with a note resting on top of it.


    Keys are outside, sweet dreams gorgeous. - Ty


    I blushed knowing Ty must''ve had to carry me homest night. I really hoped I hadn''t been talking in my sleep at all, or worse, drooling. I set the note on my nightstand and quickly picked up my phone, dialing na''s number. I really needed to talk to someone aboutst night.


    "Hey girly, what''s shaking?" Hey cheery voice sounded on the other end of the phone, thank god she picked up on the first ring.


    "Ahh thank god na, I have to tell you something and urgently need some advice." I blurted out quickly and she gasped in response. "Spill. Everything." She demanded.


    "Remember that guy Ty from the airport? Well, I ran into him at a partyst night and I ended up having absolutely the best night with him. We danced, we yed games with his friends, he took me to this diner, then out to this really romantic spot in the forest. Oh my god na, it was like magical. But then we went back to his house and we, uh-" I paused briefly, then continued, "we had sex."


    "OH MY GOD!!!" na screamed on the other end of the phone. "How was it?!"


    I blushed red even though she couldn''t see me and curled up in Ty''s sweater. "Mind-blowing. Honestly, it was like we just fit together and he knew exactly what to do and he''s such a good kisser," I rambled on and suddenly realized how quiet na was being.


    "Okay, I''m really happy for you, but what do you want toe of this? I really don''t want to hurt your feelings, but you tend to get overly attached too quickly. Remember with Brayden? You practically wanted to n a wedding after your first date. And what if this whole thing with this Ty guy was just a one-night thing? I mean he does sound a little bit like a yer." I felt my heart drop in my chest listening to na''s voice. She was right, I had only just met Ty and everything between us had moved so quickly. Ty probably just thought I was an easyy and took advantage of me being new to town. I suddenly felt nauseous.


    "I have to go, na, "I whispered.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to upset you, just wait and see how it turns out. I just know from my experience with boys, they like to mess around but nevermit to anything." I didn''t say anything else and just hung up. I wasn''t upset at na, I was upset at myself for rushing into this. I was trying to be impulsive and fun and now I was hurting over a boy who was practically a stranger. My mind wandered back to our conversationst night by the river. I had practically used Ty of being a yer and he had told me I was the only one he brought to the river. Maybe he was lying, but he seemed so genuine, which only made my heart hurt more.


    I pulled on some pyjama pants then wandered out into the kitchen. I was grateful that the house was quiet and when I looked out into the driveway, the cars were gone. Everyone must be gone for the day. I poured myself a bowl of cereal and headed back to my bed. I turned on a Disney movie and surrounded myself with pillows and nkets, nning to spend the rest of my day here.


    Just as the movie began to y, a knock sounded from my patio door and I looked to see a shadow behind the curtain. I nearly jumped up from my bed and set my bowl of cereal on the nightstand. Who would be knocking on my bedroom door? It had to be my dad. I walked over and opened the door. My eyes went wide when I found Ty smiling, leaning against the gazebo outside. My heart raced, noticing how handsome he looked in his button-down shirt. "Hey gorgeous, did I wake you?" His hair was messy today and his eyes bright in the sunlight.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, but my voice came out a whisper.


    "Uh, I just finished my meetings for today and wanted toe check on you. I actually brought you something," he walked over to the patio table and picked up a drink tray that held two green drinks, as well as a small drawstring bag. "I figured you might be feeling a little hungover fromst night, so I brought some green juice. It looks super gross, but I promise it tastes good. It''s always been my go-to hangover cure. And if you''re not busy this afternoon, I was hoping we could hang out? Maybe actually watch a movie this time?"


    My heart fluttered in my chest, he was being way too sweet to me. I smiled at him and slowly backed away from the door, gesturing for him toe inside. Ty shed me a huge smile, went and set his stuff down on the nightstand table, then passed me a drink. I nervously took a sip and was actually pleasantly surprised. My head had been aching, it was so thoughtful of him to bring this. I went back over to my spot on the bed, this time leaving space for him toe sit next to me. I looked over at him and watched as he began unbuttoning his shirt. I couldn''t help but stare as he slid it down his shoulders. My eyes traveled over his abs, admiring his toned chest. I looked up to meet his eyes to see he was smirking at me. "Enjoying the show?" He winked and I felt my cheeks burn red. His hands moved down to unbutton the front of his jeans and my eyes went wide.


    "W-what are you doing?" I stuttered. I thought he had juste over to watch a movie, but honestly, I wasn''t disappointed in watching him undress.


    "Rx, I''m just changing into somefier clothes," Ty chuckled at me as I watched him slide off his jeans. He pulled a pair of grey sweatpants out of the bag he had brought and pulled them on. Even in sweatpants, this man was totally gorgeous. I practically wanted to drool over him. He set the bag back down beside the bed then climbed in beside me, immediately lying down and making himselffy. I pushed y once again on the movie I had been watching, then nervouslyid down beside him. He looked over to me, then reached out to close the distance between us by pulling me into his arms. I cuddled into his chest immediately, the tingling feeling fromst night rushing over me as I enjoyed his warm body wrapped around mine. "You know you don''t have to be so nervous around me," Ty whispered in my ear as he ran a hand through my hair and down my back.


    "Sorry this is all new to be, honestly I''m a little confused about what''s going on," I mumbled into his chest. I felt embarrassed and was grateful I didn''t have to meet his eyes. But Ty cupped his hand under my chin and pulled my gaze upwards. "What do you mean?" A worried look crossed his face and he furrowed his brows. His lips parted and I couldn''t help but think about kissing him again. Focus Malia. I tried to remind myself but my mind had other ideas.


    "I mean we- we hooked up after a party. I just s-sort of figured-" My voice was shaking, I was so nervous to confront him.


    "Stop,¡± Ty cut me off. "It''s not like that. I met you at the airport, Malia. I gave you my phone number. I know things have been moving fast, but I promise this is not just about sex for me, and I really hope it''s not for you," I looked up at him, shocked. That was not the answer I was expecting. The confidence beamed off of him as if he was so certain about his answer. I paused, unsure what to say to him, but Ty waited, his eyes egging me on.


    "It''s not," I said slowly and Ty raised an eyebrow at me, waiting for me to say more. I looked down at his chest and took a deep breath, then met his eyes once again. "Honestly,st night I had more fun than I''ve had in a long time, even before we went back to your ce. I know it''s only been a couple days but I feelfortable around you and I really like spending time with you," I could feel my cheeks burning red as I spoke and my heart raced in my chest waiting for his reply. "You have no idea how happy that makes me,¡± a wide smile spread across Ty''s face, then his lips met mine. They were soft and gentle, moving slowly against mine. His hand moved up to tangle in my hair, bringing me in closer while his other arm wrapped around my waist. I ced my hands on his chest, running them over his muscles.


    "You''re a really good kisser," I whispered as he pulled back. Ty shot me a wink and I moved to rest my head against his chest. Ty turned slightly, lying on his back and held his arm around my waist.


    "Can I just say one thing?" He asked, running his fingers through my hair and I nodded my head. "For the love of goddess Malia, can you please give me your number?"


    I burst outughing against Ty''s chest, remembering that I had never called even though he asked several times. In my defence though, it had only been a couple days and I didn''t want to seem too eager. Ty, on the other hand, seemed to be very eager and I was loving it.


    "Give me your phone, I said, extending out my hand in the same way he had once done to me. Ty leaned off the bed to grab his phone off the nightstand. I quickly punched in my phone number, leaving him to add a name to my contact. He had called me so many different nicknames that I wondered what he would make it. I watched as Ty typed, then set his phone back on the table and yawned.


    "Tired?" I asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Exhausted, I still haven''t slept. Some of us have to work, you know," he smirked at me and wrapped his arms around me once more. I melted into his chest and before I knew it, we were both fast asleep.

 Chapter 14 -

    Tyrese


    I had never slept so well in my whole life. Waking up with Malia in my arms was by far the best feeling. I chuckled, looking down to see her drooling on my chest, but quickly calmed myself down. She was far too adorable and I didn''t want to wake her up. I looked over at my phone to see it was already nearly 4pm. Home was thest ce I wanted to go, but John would be here any minute and I was doubtful Malia had told him anything yet. I wasn''t sure she wanted to tell him at all, but of what little I knew about human rtionships, 2 days in was definitely too soon to be ying meet the parents.


    This was definitely going to be challenging with her. Part of me just wanted to confess everything to her now about being a wolf, our bond, being an alpha and her role within my pack. Maybe she already knew and this would be simple. Maybe I was worrying for no reason.


    The pull of the mate bond was so strong for me and I couldn''t help but wonder if she was feeling it too. As a human, she would probably feel attracted to me, but not the full pull of the bond until I had marked her. Yet, marking her would probablypletely freak her out and she''d never want to see me again.


    If she were a wolf though, she should be feeling the bond right now. She wouldn''t have her wolf fully until her 18th birthday, so the bond wouldn''t be quite as strong, but she would still feel it like a human. She had said she wasfortable and enjoyed spending time with me, and she definitely seemed attracted to me, but was that enough?


    I really needed to talk to John about this, I needed to know what Malia knew about the werewolf world. I wasn''t sure how he would feel about me mating with his daughter, but she would be the next Luna of our pack and I knew he would be proud of that. Plus, I had always thought John liked me most of my siblings. I''d done a lot of training with him when I was growing up and I even helped him with a lot of projects around the house when Savanah and him were doing their renovations over the years. Of all the wolves in our pack, I actually think he was one of the few that fully epted me as the alpha now.


    I slowly crawled out of bed, trying to rece my presence with a pillow, when I saw Malia''s eyes flutter open. "What are you doing?" She whispered, her voice heavy with sleep. She brought her hand up to rub her eyes and rolled onto her back.


    "Your dad''s going to be home soon, I figured I should go unless you''re ready to tell him about us now?" I asked her already knowing the answer. But I got a goodugh in when she suddenly jumped up and her eyes went wide. Little did Malia know, her dad probably already had an idea that we knew each other. He definitely saw her when I was here yesterday morning to drop off the maps, and he would smell my scent all over her even when I had been long gone. Now that Malia and I had mated she would be marked with my scent too, it would never wash away. I definitely needed to tell him before he came to kick my ass.


    I buttoned my shirt back up, then threw my bag over my back and grabbed my only half finished green juice. "Can I call you tonight?" I asked her, begging her to say yes. My heart jumped in my chest when an adorable smile spread across her face. She suddenly jumped up onto her knees on the bed, reached out to grab the cor of my shirt and pulled me in towards her. Her lips pressed against mine and bit down gently and sucked on my bottom lip. I suddenly had the urge to throw her down on this bed and take her again. I groaned, that was so sexy, but I really had to go before John got home.


    "Yes," she whispered as she pulled away. Both of us were breathing heavily. Malia leaned back to sit on the bed again and it took every ounce of my will power to wave goodbye to her and head out the patio door.


    I decided to go burn off some energy at the gym before going home, which was definitely a good choice because as soon as I got home my mother was eagerly waiting to ask me a billion questions about Malia. None of which I was willing to answer. I kept reminding her that all of this was new, and I would bring her round when the time was right, but it also made me happy to see how excited my mom was to meet her. While my mom wanted to know everything about Malia, all my dad wanted to know was her werewolf heritage and if she was fit to be a luna. Neither of which I could tell him, so I found myself dodging the questions, much to my father''s dismay. I really needed to talk to John as soon as possible. When I finally copsed on my bed, I eagerly pulled my phone out of my pocket. I had only slept a couple hours today and was still feeling pretty tired but I at least wanted to talk to her before I went to bed. If she was a human, I would do everything I could to make her fall in love with me. I wanted to know everything about her, I wanted to talk to her all the time. I would spend every minute I could with her.


    The phone only rang once before she answered and it made me happy to think she had been waiting by the phone for me to call. "Hey gorgeous," I said and could imagine the adorable blushing across her face right now. "Hi, how was your evening?" She asked, her voice soft.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ah it was okay, I went to the gym after seeing you. Had dinner with my family, the usual. How about you?"


    "It was good, we had some really good pasta for dinner. I loved it, my mom and I never used to have family dinners like this," my heart fluttered to hear her opening up about her mother. From what I could tell, they definitely had a difficult rtionship and I was happy to know that Malia trusted me enough to tell me about it. I couldn''t wait to build a family with her. We would have family dinners every night if that''s what she wanted.


    "I''m happy you''re enjoying your time here baby," I said back. Malia and I talked for a little while longer. She told me more about her life in New York, and how she was nning to return back there in September to work for her mom''spany and attend college part time. I, however, was determined to change that. Now that I had my mate there was no way I was letting her go. I would make the next two months with her so amazing she won''t even consider leaving at the end of summer. More importantly though, I would give her anything she wanted in life. I would do anything to make her happy.


    Suddenly there was a loud howl in the woods and several wolves began to mind link me about an attack in the woods. "Malia I''m so sorry, I have to go," I blurted out, hanging up without hearing her response and feeling incredibly guilty. We were having such a good conversation but there was an attack and, as the alpha, I had no choice but to respond. I have to protect my pack. I ran out my patio door and leaped over the balcony. My clothes ripped off of me as I shifted in the air beforending on the grass below, then I took off into the woods at full speed.

 Chapter 15 -

    Tyrese


    I raced through the woods at full speed until I reached the battle. We were just off the edge of the border, and rogues wereunching themselves at my pack members who were desperately trying to defend our borders. I immediately recognized two warrior wolves, George and Henry; they were older members of the pack. They must have been patrolling the borders tonight. We''d been having more and more rogue attacks ever since Jordan disappeared. I couldn''t help but think they were somehow linked to that first attack on the night of his disappearance.


    Suddenly, a new wolfunched himself across the border and towards me. I jumped up to meet him in the air and our bodies collided. We copsed towards the ground, and he viciously snapped at me. But I was stronger. I quickly overpowered him, rolling us so I had the advantage and sunk my teeth into his neck. His body went limp beneath mine and I retreated, turning my attention to the rest of the forest.


    I lunged at the other wolves who attacked and continued to fight beside my pack. This was where I was meant to be. Before I was alpha, I was a fighter and by far one of the best. This is what I had trained for. In fact, this was the only time I truly felt like I was in control, like I could be an alpha.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    A few more pack members had responded to the howling,ing to fight at my side. We fought off the rogue wolves until they retreated back into the woods, recognizing their defeat. I shifted back and quickly threw on a pair of shorts. We had clothing hidden all over the woods just in case of times like this. Henry and George nodded their heads towards me, then ran back along the border in the other direction, still in their wolf forms. I watched as John, Malia''s father, shifted back into his human in front of me.


    "John, what are you doing out here?" I questioned him. He was a tracker, not a fighter. It was rare I ever saw him in a fight. My mind drifted to Malia, suddenly feeling more protective over John. If he got hurt, Malia would be hurt, and that was thest thing I ever wanted.


    "I was out trying to pick up Jordan''s scent, your father thought he caught it earlier today. I think your old man might be going crazy with his old age," John rolled his eyes and I nodded my head. My father truly had lost his marbles a bit since Jordan disappeared. This wasn''t the first time he had thought he caught Jordan''s scent. And every time, John and the other trackers would run the entire border of our territory, through all the forest area, but they never found anything. "I heard the howls and figured I could lend a hand," he added.


    "Thanks John, good work," I extended my hand out to shake his and he grasped it firmly.


    "You too, Alpha, you surely haven''t lost your touch," he chuckled at me. We stood in silence for a few minutes. I watched in the distance as the sun began to rise, we''d been out here longer than I thought. "These rogue attacks seem to be getting moremon around here," John broke our silence.


    ''I''m going to have to call a meeting with the warriors, increase our border security. As long as we keep the attacks at the borders, we can defend ourselves. We can''t let them in, there''s too many defenceless people in town," I mumbled, pushing my hands into my pockets. I wondered what Jordan would do in this case. He always knew the right thing to do.


    "Good n. And you be careful, Tyrese. Your father would be devastated if he lost you too. In my opinion, that was always your brother''s downfall. He was too confident." I was actually a little surprised about John''s response. No one ever said anything bad about Jordan.


    "I think my father actually might be a little grateful. I think he''d rather Jared be the next Alpha," I looked down at the ground.


    "You''ll grow into the position, I think you''ll surprise him and yourself," John said as he wrapped his arm around my shoulder. I was doubtful of that though. I didn''t respond and instead just enjoyed the rustling leaves around us. I couldn''t talk about the alpha position anymore, or my dad, or Jordan. I was so sick of it all.


    "Actually, John, are you going to be around tomorrow afternoon? There''s something I need to talk to you about." I turned to face him, holding my head up and trying my best to show confidence. Beneath, I felt nervous though. Would John consider me a good mate for his daughter? I was an Alpha, which meant she would be my Luna, she would have a good position in the pack and I would take care of her. Being an Alpha''s mate also brought danger though, and what if this wasn''t the life he wanted for his daughter?


    "About my daughter?" John smiled at me knowingly.


    "Uh yeah," I said nervously as I shuffled on my feet and looked off into the trees.


    "She''s your mate?" John asked and I actually widened my eyes a little, but quickly hid it. I had suspected that John knew that I had already met Malia, but how did he know she was my mate? I thought back to the morning I dropped the maps off at John''s. I thought of Malia''s lips on mine as she desperately kissed me while we hid in the bushes outside of her house. She was beyond perfect.


    "Yes," I said, my confidence suddenly returning. John couldn''t separate us even if he wanted to. Ultimately, it would be Malia''s choice to be with me, but I still craved his approval. I didn''t want to break rtionships with the few people in the pack that actually believed in me as an alpha.


    John nodded back to me, then surprised me with a slight smile. "I had a feeling. Even if you weren''t Alpha, I''ve known you for so long. Your scent is in my memory now, and it''s been all over her since she arrived. Plus, you''re not the type to be messing around."


    "Sorry," I said sheepishly. "I promise I''ll take good care of her John, she''ll be happy with me," I said honestly. I would give anything to make her happy.


    "I have no doubt you will. You''re a good man Tyrese, and you will be a good alpha." I smiled at John''sment, it felt so good to hear that. "But we do still have a lot to talk about,e on over tomorrow afternoon. Savanah is taking Malia shopping, and I think it''s better if this is just between you and me for now." I nodded my head in agreement. John had just confirmed what I had feared. Malia doesn''t know about the werewolf world. Now the question was, would she ept it when she found out?

 Chapter 16 -

    Malia


    My heart sunk in my chest as Ty suddenly hung up the phone. Was everything okay? Had something happened? Anxiety began to build in my stomach as my thoughtsnded on myself. What if I had said something wrong or something that upset him? I had just been talking about my ns when returning to New York, it waspletely unrted to him or whatever was going on between us.


    I stepped outside the back door and breathed in the fresh air, urging myself to calm down. I would call Ty back in the morning and everything would be fine. Off in the distance, I heard howling in the woods and a shiver ran up my spine. As much as I had enjoyed my dad''s stories of wolves growing up, it still scared me to know they were so close by. Wolves were definitely an animal I''d like to love from a distance.


    I stepped back into the house and crawled into bed. I willed myself to sleep and forget about Ty hanging up. All I could do was hope that everything was okay, and he would exin himself in the morning. Finally, sleep overtook me and I drifted off.


    The next morning I woke early, hearing footsteps on the back porch. I jumped out of bed, scurrying to the door and peering through the curtain to see my dad now sitting on one of the patio chairs.


    "Dad?" I asked, opening the door and peering outside. He looked back at me.


    "Oh honey, sorry I didn''t mean to wake you," he stood from the chair as I stepped outside. I went to sit down in the chair next to him.


    "It''s okay, why are you up so early?" I asked.


    "Oh no reason," he shrugged his shoulders. "So I never got the chance to ask, how was Emily''s the other night? Did you make some friends?" My dad suddenly asked and my mind shed back to the time I spent with Ty.


    "Um yeah, I met a few people." I said, fiddling with my fingers in myp. I wondered if I should tell him about Ty, but it seemed all too soon to be telling my dad about a rtionship that had only just started, if I could ever call it that. It took 3 weeks after I started dating Brayden before I finally told my mom about him. Ty was different though, and honestly I felt closer to him than I had ever felt with Brayden.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good, I really want you to enjoy your time here, Malia. I know it''s uh..." he trailed off, looking for the right word, "different from New York." Hended on.


    "It is different, but I''m enjoying my time so far dad," I gave him a reassuring smile which he eagerly returned. "I''m sorry we haven''t been able to spend a whole lot of time together yet," I said next, suddenly feeling guilty. My dad had made such a big deal about me visiting this summer and I''d hardly even been home, or when I was, I was mostly just in my room.


    "Don''t worry about it, I want you to have fun this summer, get to know the people here. It''s just nice to have you around," He squeezed my knee, then stood up. "Well honey, I''m going to go get ready for work. Savanah said she wants to take you shopping this afternoon. Have fun," he nted a kiss on my forehead, then headed off towards the front door. Shopping this afternoon sounded great. na and I used to go all the time in New York. Plus, it would give me some time to process everything that had happened over the past couple of days.


    The morning passed quickly. I spent most of the time reading. Mom sent me a text to check in, but after quickly telling her that everything was good, she stopped texting me. I was sure she would check in in a few days, and I would have to rehearse what I was going to tell her.


    Savanah and I took the car to the mall shortly after lunch. I really enjoyed spending time with her. Unlike my mother, she was easy to talk to about anything. I told her about my ns for the Fall. Truly, I wanted to go to college and study to be a vet. I''d always loved taking care of animals, even though my mother never let us have any in the house. My mom, however, had different ideas. She wanted me to be the heir to her fashionpany. Everything about herpany bored me, but it didn''t feel like I had much of a choice. So, instead, wepromised, or at least that''s what she called it. I would attend college part time in the fall, while also working at herpany.


    The real n, however, was that once I saved enough money, na and I were going to get a ce together. I could find a different job, focus more on my schooling, and finally get some distance between my mother and I. Don''t get me wrong, I love my mother and I''m grateful for the life she''s given me, but it felt like she was suffocating me my entire childhood, trying to control every aspect of my life.


    I picked up a shimmery ck dress off a rack in the store and tried it on. I instantly fell in love with it as I came out of the change room and looked in the mirror. It was tight around my chest, showing off my cleavage, and flowed loosely over my waist and hips. Savanah whistled as she came over to see me.


    "Now that looks like a date dress," she winked at me and I blushed. "Who''s it for?"


    "No one," I mumbled. Savanah gave me a look, clearly she knew I was lying. "It''s kind of soon but I met someone. He hasn''t actually asked me on a date yet, but I think he''s going to." I confessed, my mind drifting to Ty''s perfect smile. Savanah wrapped an arm around me and gave my shoulder a squeeze as we looked in the mirror together. "How could he not? You look beautiful, Malia. Now let''s find some shoes to go with it."


    Savanah and I continued to shop for the remainder of the afternoon. I really enjoyed spending time with her. I ended uping home with the dress, a new pair of heels, a couple of t-shirts and a few new sets of matching bras and panties. I couldn''t wait to call Ty when I got home. If he didn''t ask me out soon, I''d already decided that I would ask him out. I was already beyond excited for the date we hadn''t even nned yet. I ended up having even more fun with Savanah than I


    thought I would at the mall, it was hard to believe I could call these people family, and how quickly I was beginning to love spending time here. The fact that I had ever doubteding here for the summer was now a distant memory as I found myself beginning to wish that I hade sooner.

 Chapter 17 -

    Tyrese


    I felt more nervous than I had in a long time as I stood on John''s front porch. I wanted to project confidence as an alpha, but when it came to Malia, I was weak. I was grateful to know that John epted me as her mate, but I was so anxious to know if Malia was a wolf or not. If she was, it would surely make everything easier. If she wasn''t, I''m sure my father and many pack members would be in an uproar, but in the end they would have to learn to ept her. She was my mate, and I wouldn''t have any other.


    "Tyrese,e on in," John nodded to me as he greeted me at the front door. I followed him into the house and we took a seat in his office. Old maps my father had given him in desperation to find Jordan were scattered all over his desk. Several X''s covered the maps to show all the areas they had searched with no luck. I sighed to myself, this search was starting to seem useless. It was horrible that my father was taking so much of John''s time up with this. As much as I wanted to find Jordan, our pack needed to move on. Jordan was gone, and we were wasting our resources at this point.


    "So I''m sure you have a lot of questions about my daughter and her sudden appearance in town," John began the conversation as he took his seat. I nodded, but that didn''t even begin topare with how I was feeling. "How much does she know?" I asked first, sitting in the chair across from him. This was the most important thing to me. From her reactions to my pack mark on that first night, I could only assume she didn''t know much. John confirmed my fear as he answered, "Nothing."


    My heart pounded in my chest. "Is she-" I started but John cut me off by raising his hand. I felt my wolf growl inside but quickly pulled him back. I had to focus, I had to listen to what John had to say. Ever since I had be an alpha though, my wolf had been bing more aggressive, he didn''t like to allow other people to control anything, even just a conversation.


    "I think it''s best I start from the beginning," John cleared his throat and I took a deep breath, willing myself to stay calm. "I met Malia''s mother Joanna when I was still a young wolf. We went to high school together. I was just being dumb messing around. I was irresponsible and she got pregnant. I hadn''t met my mate yet, but I did enjoy Joanna''spany and I wanted to be in my baby''s life. Malia was born, Joanna and I moved into this house together. I managed to keep the fact that I was a werewolf from her for 4 years. Shortly after Malia''s fourth birthday, I met Savanah. I had to end things with Joanna, and I felt horrible but Savanah was my mate. I had to be with her. I never thought Joanna would actually leave though. I told her she could have the house. We would share custody of Malia. But one thing led to another and Joanna ended up finding out about werewolves. She hated me for my rtionship with Savanah, she hated werewolves, but I never thought she would leave. Then, in the middle of the night, she packed all her belongings, took Malia to the airport and they were gone. I was devastated. Malia was my daughter and she just disappeared into thin air. It took me nearly 6 months to finally catch Malia''s scent in New York."


    Suddenly, I understood why John continued to look so hard for my brother. Losing Malia was probably what had made him such a good tracker in the first ce. He must sympathize with my father''s loss of a child. But Jordan''s disappearance wasn''t like Malia, he was a grown wolf, he was an alpha. "I''m guessing that''s why Malia never came to visit here before, why she had to lie to her mother toe now," I stated.


    "Joanna only let me visit once or twice a year. I begged her to let Malia visit all the time, but Joanna would never allow it. Finally, this year I showed up and it wasn''t a question anymore. Malia wasing here. I took ne tickets, I begged Malia. She''s old enough to make her own decisions now. I figured she had to lie to her mother to get here, but I''m grateful that she did." John exined, his eyes hung heavy.


    "Do you think Joanna would have told Malia about werewolves?" I wondered next, if Joanna hated the wolves so much she could raise her daughter to hate them as well. But Malia had told me her favourite animal was a wolf. That couldn''t be true if she''d been taught to hate werewolves. A thousand questions ran through my mind and I couldn''t possibly work through them all.


    "I honestly don''t know, she''s not the same woman I once knew," John admitted. We sat in silence for a moment, but I couldn''t tolerate it any longer. I needed to know the answer to the question I hade here for.


    "If Malia''s mother is human, and you''re a werewolf, what does that make her?" My heart was racing in my chest. I was eager to know, but terrified to find out.


    "That''s why she''s here now, she''s turning 18 this summer. I haven''t been able to do any training with her, to watch for any signs. I don''t know if she''s a wolf. She definitely has some characteristics, she''s strong, she''s a gifted athlete, at times she has quite the temper and is very strong-willed, but I can''t know for certain," I nodded. I had noticed the same traits, although it made meugh a little to imagine Malia with a temper. She always seemed so gentle and innocent. "She looks so much like her mother, I can''t help but think she''s inherited everything from her and nothing from me. I''m hoping to figure this out before her 18th birthday so that I can tell her about our world, I can prepare her. This isn''t how I wanted her life to be, I wanted her to grow up here, to know everyone, to train by my side. There was no arguing with Joanna though, and I couldn''t separate Malia from her mother. I could never hurt my daughter like that."


    John was running his hands through his hair. I could tell how hard this whole situation had been for him. "I never expected you though, for her to be your mate. Perhaps that could mean that she is a wolf, she''s meant to be here after all." I had been wondering the same thing. Why would the moon goddess mate an alpha with a human? But then again, I was never supposed to be an alpha.


    "I''ve been watching for signs that she might be a wolf, but I haven''t seen any. There''s still time though." I looked down to the floor, everything was bing soplicated. If Joanna hated the wolves so much, I worried about what would happen to her rtionship with Malia if she became one. As much as Malia seemed to be a little at odds with her mother right now, I couldn''t imagine her wanting to entirely break that rtionship off. If Malia wasn''t a wolf, I could also always use my abilities as an alpha to change her, but would she ever ept that? What if she hated the wolves the same way her mother had? What if she took off just like her mother? This was different though. Malia and I were mated. I could feel her presence, her scent was a part of me. I could find her anywhere in this world now. My mind was racing again and I willed myself to calm down. Answers woulde only with time, so I had to learn some patience even if I didn''t want to "I will let you know if anything appears, but I''m sure you''ll be spending more time with her than I will be. You''ll probably know first," John stood up from the desk and began shuffling around the maps. He cleared his throat again but didn''t speak.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "When should we tell her? What if she hates us the same way her mother does?" I asked the questions I now feared most. John''s eyes looked up to meet mine and I saw his fear as well. We were both desperate to keep her here, desperate for her eptance, desperate for her love.


    "I wish I knew," he came to stand at my side and set his hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "This will work out Ty, you will know when the time is right," and I couldn''t help but feel like no time would ever be right.

 Chapter 18 -

    Malia


    My dad was quiet when Savanah and I got home from the mall. He nodded at us from his office when we popped in to say hello, but just stared at the papers on his desk. Savanah wrapped her arm around my back and led me back towards the kitchen. I helped her make dinner and even while we ate my dad was quiet. I wondered if something had happened today, but Savanah didn''t seem too concerned, so I was sure I should just leave it. She definitely knew him better than I did. After dinner, Kali and Thomas went up to bed while my dad and Savanah went to their room. I hoped whatever this energy was that had fallen over everyone at dinner would pass by tomorrow.


    I collected the school books I had been studying from in the living room and moved towards my own bedroom. I was trying to build up the nerve to call Ty and ask him what happenedst night. I was getting sort of annoyed that he hadn''t called me yet or texted me, or really given me any sort of exnation as to why he practically hung up on mest night. I had expected to hear from him again by now, but now I was just left feeling kind of stupid.


    I tossed my books onto my bed, then grabbed a set of pyjamas and headed to the shower. I decided that if I still hadn''t heard anything from Ty by the time I got out of the shower, then I would call him. But as the water rushed over me in the shower, anxiety began to build in my stomach. What if this was Ty''s way of ending things? Maybe I had bored him so much on the phonest night that he was deciding to just move on to another girl. After all, he was gorgeous, any girl would practically beg to be with him.


    Feeling crummy, I dressed in a pair of silk shorts and matching tank. I brushed my hair out and stared in the mirror for a while, took a deep breath, then headed back into my room. Maybe I just needed some sleep.


    "Ahh!" I yelped as someone grabbed me from behind as I stepped towards my bed. I felt a hard body press against mine as I squirmed. Finally, I got myself turned around and my eyes met his dark blue ones. "Ty!" I kept my voice hushed so no one else in the house would hear me, but I wanted to scream at him. His body rumbled against mine as he beganughing. I couldn''t help but admire how his messy hair fell into his eyes, and he smiled that perfect way. "You scared me to death!" I smacked my hand against his chest but he was quick to reach up and close his hand around mine.


    "That was too cute," Ty shook his head. "Sorry baby, I couldn''t resist." He was stillughing, which only made me scowl more. This so wasn''t funny.


    "What are you doing in here!" I hissed, pulling back from him. I crossed my arms across my chest, frowning at him.


    "I wanted to see you," He took a step closer, unfazed by my reactions as he snaked his arms around my waist. "I promise I did knock, but you didn''t answer, and the door was unlocked." He leaned in to press his lips against mine but I blocked him with my hand. He widened his eyes at me.


    "That''s still called breaking and entering. I could call the police right now," I was still scowling at him, but truly I wasn''t upset anymore. I was happy to see him. I felt the anxiety that I had been feeling earlier drifting away. Things between us still felt good, or at least they did for me.


    "I''m sorry baby, forgive me," Ty whispered, his voice was husky as he nted light kisses down my cheek and across my jaw.


    "What happenedst night? Why didn''t you call me back?" I asked. I was losing focus quickly though, as his lips came to my neck. I stepped closer into his body, sliding my hands up his chiseled chest. Ty pulled back slightly, his gorgeous blue eyes meeting mine once again.


    "I had a bit of an emergency with my family, it''s a long story," he bit his lip. I raised my eyebrow suspiciously, but I could tell he didn''t really want to talk about it, so I wouldn''t push. "I would''ve called you back but uh, I sort of broke my phone," heughed as he pulled away from me. He reached into his back pocket and held out a smashed phone.


    I burst outughing as I saw the embarrassed look cross his face. "I know that sounds like themest excuse in the book, so I brought you the proof," he added, which only made meugh harder. Butterflies spread throughout my stomach, he really was adorable and it made my insults melt to know he was actually worried about what I would think.


    "You''re ridiculous," I said, holding my stomach, myugh finally dying down.


    "Yeah yeah whatever," he said, rolling his eyes and smiling at me. He pulled me against his body again. "Can I kiss you now?" He leaned into me, his lips just inches from mine. I could feel his hot breath washing over my face. The smell of his cologne drew me in. How did he always smell so good? I wrapped my hands around Ty''s neck and pulled myself up to meet his lips. He deepened the kiss, his tongue sliding across my bottom lip then into my mouth. I leaned into him, craving his touch.


    Ty pulled back from me and pressed his forehead to mine. "Are you busy tonight? I know it''s gettingte but could I stay for a bit?" I nodded my head and bit my lip.


    "Want to watch a movie?" I asked and Ty smiled back. He suddenly scooped me up in his arms and carried me bridal style over to the bed. I giggled at him as he let me fall onto the bed, then pulled his shirt over his head. Desire rushed over my body as I admired his muscles moving. His eyes darkened as he looked me over.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Don''t give me that look," Ty smirked at me and I blushed.


    "What look?" I giggled again, smiling up at him.


    Ty climbed onto the bed, his body hovering over mine. He leaned in, his hot breath washing over my face as he kissed up my neck, then came to nibble on my ear. "Like you want me to fuck you senseless,¡± he whispered.


    I inhaled a sharp breath and immediately felt myself dampen. How did he always manage to get this reaction from me so quickly? "Ty," I breathed, lust filling my voice. He pulled back and kissed my cheek, shing me that dashing smile. "What do you want to watch?" He climbed off of me and headed over towards the TV. I couldn''t help but feel disappointed, I was craving him.


    "You can pick," I repositioned myself in bed to lean against the pillows and watched as Ty turned on a movie. I really didn''t care what he picked, I wasn''t interested in watching anything but him.


    "So how was your day?" Ty asked as he came to join me on the bed. His arms wrapped around me as he pulled me into his chest. Our legs intertwined and I breathed him in.


    "It was good, Savanah and I went to the mall. How was your day?" I asked.


    "It was okay, I was busy with work all day. d I''m here now though," Ty pressed his lips against my forehead and I melted into him. "Speaking of which," Ty slid his finger under my chin and pulled my gaze up to meet his. "You''re going out with me tomorrow night," Ty smirked at me and I blushed.


    "Oh am I?" I flirted back.


    "Mhm," Ty''s lips pressed light kisses down my cheek. "I want to spend more time with you," I blushed deeper and smiled.


    "Where are we going?" I asked, enjoying the feeling of his lips on my skin.


    "It''s a surprise," he winked, and I rolled my eyes.


    "How am I supposed to know what to wear!" I scowled at him pretending to be angry. Tyughed and shook his head.


    "Dress nice, we''re going to go into the city, but that''s all I''m telling you" he pressed his lips against mine briefly and I smiled. My stomach was already filled with butterflies in anticipation of tomorrow.

 Chapter 19 -

    Malia


    I ced my hands on the sides of Ty''s face and brought his lips crashing down onto mine. He met me with the same eagerness, his tongue exploring my mouth. Ty shifted himself so his body was hovering above mine once more. His hands slid up under my shirt as he pulled it over my head.


    "Fuck Lia," he moaned as he pulled back to admire me. "You''re so fucking gorgeous" he whispered, his lips crashing down on mine once more. His hands came up to cup my tits, his thumbs rubbing small circles around my nipples. I arched my back towards him, moaning into his mouth. Ty''s lips began kissing down my neck until they reached my breasts and he began kissing and sucking on my nipples. His hand slid down my stomach and beneath the edge of my panties. "Ty!" I gasped as his finger slipped inside me. He pressed his lips to mine, kissing me passionately.


    "Shh baby, you have to be quiet." He reminded me and my cheeks burned. Thest thing I wanted was my dad and Savanah to hear us. I let my hand slide down the front of his pants, slowly pumping my hand up and down as I gripped his cock.


    "Think you can handle it?" Ty looked up at me through hisshes, his eyes dark and full of lust. I felt my entire body burn and nodded my head eagerly.


    "Yes," my voice was breathless, I couldn''t believe how much I craved him.


    Ty made quick work of removing the rest of our clothes, then positioned himself at my entrance. His lips came down to my neck as he thrust in. I threw my head back and moaned in pleasure, then brought my hand up to cover my mouth quickly to silence myself. Ty thrust into me repeatedly, his lips finding my nipples once more. He began moving his hips in small circles and I began moaning more. "Do you like that baby?" Ty''s husky voice came to whisper in my ear. Oh god yes, I was already about to reach my orgasm. How was he so good at this? I tightened my legs around Ty''s waist and ran my nails down his back.


    Ty quickened his pace and I pressed my hand against my mouth to muffle my scream as I reached my peak. Ty let out a grunt, finishing as well. He smiled broadly then reached up to pull my hand from my mouth. His lips came up to meet mine briefly.


    "Be right back,¡± he whispered as he jumped up and disposed of the condom. I stared up at the ceiling, feeling dazed after what just happened. I stood up from the bed and pulled my pyjamas back on. When Ty came back to bed he was stillpletely naked. I blushed bright red as my eyes fell too low and I quickly turned away. I heard Ty chuckle as he slid his boxers back on.


    "Why are you so embarrassed around me?" Ty asked as heid down on the bed. Iid down beside him, awkwardly looking up at the ceiling. Ty propped himself up on his elbow to look down at me.


    "I''ve never been this intimate with someone before," I mumbled, trying to keep my eyes away from his.


    Ty pressed his lips gently to my cheek. "This is new to me too," he whispered. I looked up at him surprised and he raised an eyebrow at me. "Not expecting that?" He asked with a smirk. I shook my head but Ty continued to watch me, waiting for more.


    "It''s just you''re so, um" I stumbled but he continued to wait, edging me on. "You''re so uh gorgeous?" It came from my mouth as if it were a question and I watched Ty''s expression turn to that stunning smile. He let out a chuckle then came down to brush his lips against my cheek once again.


    "You''re too cute," he brushed my hair behind my ear and continued to watch me as I blushed. "I won''t lie to you, I''ve made out with a few girls at parties before but I''ve never had a serious rtionship before, and never anything like this," Ty''s hand ran down my side, electricity shooting through my body. I bit my lip. What did he mean like this? Was I supposedly different?


    "Why?" I asked, looking up to meet his eyes. I wasn''t sure I wanted the answer though, I wanted to hold onto this a little bit longer.


    "Honestly, I''ve never really been interested, I guess. I keep myself pretty busy. I spend the majority of my free time with my friends. Girls just always annoyed me or caused drama for me, guess I just hadn''t met the right one yet," Ty winked at me and I felt my stomach do a flip.


    "You think I''m the right one?" I mumbled.


    "Oh I know so baby," he smiled down at me and I watched his eyes twinkle. He seemed so sure of this and I couldn''t understand it. He hardly knew me, we had just met, I hardly knew him. My mind began to spin but then Ty''s lips were on mine, bringing me back to this moment here with him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry if I''m moving too fast. I feel like you keep doubting me though, I want you to know how I feel," Ty''s eyes were soft as he watched me.


    "How about we just focus on getting to know each other for now?" I smiled up at him shyly and he returned my smile eagerly.


    "Deal, I want to know everything about you," he wrapped his arm around me and pulled my back to his chest. His body wrapped so perfectly around mine and I felt my whole body rx. Ty gently kissed my hair and I snuggled into him further.


    Picking up right where we''d left offst night, I told Ty about my mom, about my ns for September, and even my ns to move in with na once I had enough money saved up. I was amazed how easy conversation flowed with him. He intently listened to everything I said.


    "What did you want to study at college?" Ty asked as I turned in his arms to face him. I rest my hands against his chest, admiring his wolf tattoo.


    "I want to be a vet, I love animals," I replied and Ty smiled at me.


    "I think that''s perfect for you," he kissed my forehead. "If you change your mind about going back to New York," Ty began slowly. "There''s a college in the city, you should look into their veterinary medicine program."


    I looked up at Ty, surprised by hisment. I had never considered staying here for school, not that my mother would ever allow it. She would surely kill me before I ever even applied to the school here. I didn''t answer Ty and instead pressed my head against his chest. Tiredness was rushing over me as I realized it had to be nearly 1am already.


    "I should get going home," Ty sighed and I felt disappointed, but nodded. I watched as he stood to dress. He leaned over the bed and kissed me onest time.


    "6, tomorrow, I''ll pick you up here" he smiled at me, then he was gone out the patio door. I smiled to myself, already eager to see him again.

 Chapter 20 -

    Malia


    I awoke abruptly to my phone ringing the next morning. I groaned and rolled over, grabbing my phone off of the table. Without looking at the caller ID, I answered, "Hello?" with a grumble.


    I instantly regretted it when I heard my mother''s voice on the other end of the line, "Darling, that is no way to answer the phone, I''ve taught you better manners than that." I practically wanted to smack myself now, preparing for a lecture from my mother, but surprisingly she just epted it and moved on when I mumbled "Sorry mom."


    "How are things going over there? I was watching the news, seems like the city is getting a lot of rain," my mom continued, reverting to a ssic topic of conversation for us; the weather. Really, we didn''t have a lot inmon or many things to talk about that didn''t start arguments.


    "Oh yeah, I''ve mostly just been studying. How''s your conference going?" I asked her next. My mother proceeded to go on for the next 5 minutes telling me all the boring details of her conference, from the speakers to the colours of the ce settings at the dinner tables. I could feel myself dozing off again and it took all of my effort to stay awake. "That''s great mom," I said when she finally stopped talking.


    "Have you been out with your friends at all?" She asked next and I paused before answering. I think she was trying to ask about Brayden, but there was no way I was opening that can of worms right now.


    "A couple of times, nothing exciting though. We went to the mall once." It wasn''t a total lie, Savanah and I had gone to the mall, and I had been out with some friends a couple times. I mean Ty and I were sort of friends I guess, and Emily - oh my god Emily! I hadn''t called her since running into Ty at her party. I suddenly felt awful. I had been so consumed by Ty the past couple of days that I may have ruined the first real friendship I''d made here.


    I zoned back into my mom''s rambling about all the fashion pieces she had already picked up at different boutiques in Europe. "Mom, actually I''m going to meet na and have to leave now, can I call youter?" I interrupted her when she paused briefly.


    My mother scoffed at me and I could tell she wasn''t happy to be cutting our conversation so short. "Actually, Malia, I''ll be outter today, but I will call you when I next get a break. You know I''m very busy over here."


    "Of course mom, talk to you next time," I said, then hung up the phone, grateful that the conversation was over. I quickly jumped out of bed and threw on a floral summer dress and slid on a pair of ck shorts underneath. I brushed through my hair and applied a thin coat of make-up, threw my wallet in my backpack, then dashed through the kitchen.


    "I''m going over to Emily''s," I kissed my dad''s cheek as I passed by him and grabbed a banana. He gave me a smile.


    "Okay honey, will you be home for dinner? We''re havingsagna," my dad replied, and I paused in my steps. I''d have toe home to get ready for my date tonight, and Ty was picking me up here. My dad was bound to notice me leaving with him, which meant I had no choice but to tell him.


    "Um actually no," I turned to face him and awkwardly leaned against the door frame. "I''m actually going out with someone tonight," I mumbled quickly. My dad looked up at me with a surprised look on his face. Savanah came running into the room suddenly, obviously overhearing what I''d said.


    "Who?" She asked.


    "Um, this guy Ty? I met him a few days ago," I exined slowly. I felt my cheeks turn pink as I remembered the afternoon at the airport.


    "Tyrese ckwood," My dad actually smiled and I was shocked. "He''s a fine young man Malia, I hope you enjoy your night," I stood there unsure how to respond. This was not a dad''s usual reaction to his daughter going on a date. Although my dad and I hardly had a normal rtionship anyway.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh my Malia, this is so exciting! Shoot, I''ll probably still be at work when you''re leaving." Savanah turned to my dad and continued "I want pictures!" My jaw just about dropped open.


    "There is no way you''re taking pictures of us!" Savanah and my dad burst outughing but I balled my hands into fists and stood my ground. "It''s just a date, we''re not making a big deal of this," I argued while my face flooded with embarrassment. But I''m sure the embarrassment I''d feel if they actually tried to take pictures of me and Ty, like this was a high school prom, would be much worse.


    "Well you never know, you might want those pictures at your wedding" Savanah said next. Oh my god, I felt like I would die if I stayed here any longer.


    "It''s our first date, we''re not getting married!" I shouted, stomping my foot on the ground. My cheeks felt like they were on fire. Savanah and my dad looked at each other like there was an inside joke between the two of them and burst outughing.


    I rolled my eyes at them. "Whatever, I''m leaving now. I''ll be hometer," I said, calling behind me as I headed out the front door. I took a deep breath as I closed it behind me and tried to calm myself down, then hopped on the bicycle and began pedalling down the street.


    I pedalled into Emily''s driveway, then hopped off and leaned my bike against her garage. I recognized Jesse standing outside on the porch off to the side of the house. He gave me a strange look and waved in my direction. I waved back politely, "Is Emily home?" I called towards him.


    "Oh yeah, she''s inside," he said, gesturing towards the front door. I walked up the front steps and knocked on the door, then waited for her to answer. I was already mentally preparing my apology. I felt so bad about forgetting to call her after the party.


    "Malia!" Emily shouted as she jumped towards me and wrapped her arms around me. I guess she wasn''t too upset. "How are you?" She asked eagerly as she pulled back to smile at me.


    "I''m good, how are you? I hope you''re not busy or anything," I smiled back at her and quickly shook her head at me.


    "Not at all,e on in. I just finished up breakfast." I followed Emily into the house and she led me up to her room. "Emily, I''m so sorry I forgot to call you after the party," I said, giving her a weak smile as we came into her room. "Been busy with Ty?" She wiggled her eyebrows at me.


    "Well um.." I began, but I didn''t know how serious Ty and I were. Should I be telling people we''re spending time together? Technically, we hadn''t even been on a date yet. I didn''t even know what to call us.


    Emily let out augh. "Of course you have been. But seriously, it''s no problem, but I want all the details now. Tell me everything!" Emily finished with a squeal as she flopped down on her bed. I couldn''t help but smile broadly at her, I was eager to talk about Ty with someone who actually knew who he was.


    I proceeded to tell Emily about meeting Ty at the airport, leaving out the more embarrassing moments though. Then I told her about kissing in the bushes beside my dad''s house, running into each other at the party, and then the amazing night we had together after the party. Emily stared at me the whole time with a huge grin on her face, eagerly listening to every word I said. Her jaw dropped open as I finished with "We''re going on our first official date tonight." "OMG!" She shouted as she jumped up and put her hands on my arms. "What are you wearing? You have to let me do your make-up and hair!" She pped her hands together excitedly and Iughed. I was grateful to have a girlfriend here to help me with these things. I would''ve asked na to help me with these things if I had still been back in New York. Although, I don''t think she would be as excited as Emily.


    I let Emily straighten my hair and pin it half up. She''d done a simr make-up to the night of her party with a smokey eye and some dark red lipstick. I told her all about my dress and the shoes I was nning on wearing. My stomach was filled with butterflies, I was eager to see Ty tonight.


    "You look so hot, he''s gonna melt!" Emily shouted out and I rolled my eyes. She was exaggerating, but I had to admit I did look pretty good. Emily wished me her best and reminded me that she was expecting a phone call tomorrow. Iughed and promised I wouldn''t forget this time, then thanked her for the makeover and rode my bike back towards my dad''s.


    When I ran inside the front door of my dad''s house, I went straight to my room. Ty would be here soon and I felt myself starting to get anxious. I really hoped tonight would go well. I really liked Ty. An ache surfaced in my stomach as I thought back to my first date with Brayden. I had been excited then too, only for the rtionship to end in a total disaster when he cheated on me. I felt totally heart broken after Brayden, it made me nervous around Ty. But I wanted to trust Ty, and truly I felt way more connected with him than I ever felt with Brayden.


    I pulled on the ck dress I bought at the mall and a pair of strappy ck heels. I turned to the mirror to take onest look at myself and grinned. I looked amazing. Ty would love it. I grabbed my purse then headed to the windows at the front of the house to wait for his arrival.


    "Honey you look beautiful," my dad smiled at me as he sat on the couch reading a newspaper. I smiled at him and whispered "Thanks," then turned back to see a sleek ck Audi pulling up outside. My heart pounded in my chest, here we go.

 Chapter 21 -

    Malia


    Ty stepped out of the car in an all-ck suit and my heart raced. He looked so gorgeous with his hair gelled up and slightly to the side. In his hands he held the most beautiful bouquet of white and pink flowers and I felt my heart melt. He was So sweet.


    I couldn''t take my eyes off of him as he walked up the front steps. I heard his knocking on the front door and raced over to open it. I watched as his lips parted slightly as his eyes roamed down my body, then back up. I grinned at him, knowing he definitely likes what he sees.


    "Hi," I whispered to him.


    "You look incredible Malia," Ty''s eyes finally came up to meet mine and I felt sparks run through my body.


    "You don''t look so bad yourself," I winked at him, suddenly feeling more confident and he smirked. He passed the flowers towards me.


    "For you," he whispered, bringing his lips down to kiss my cheek. I gave him the biggest smile as whispered a thank you in his ear.


    "Well, don''t you two look nice," my dad said, suddenlying up behind me. I blushed a little and turned to stand beside Ty. Ty''s arm snaked around my waist and pulled me close to him.


    "John," Ty extended his other hand towards my dad''s and shook it firmly. He seemed so confident, not nervous at all.


    "Alright, let me get the camera," my dad said and my eyes went wide. I had prayed they were just kidding about that earlier.


    "Dad no!" I shouted louder than I meant to. My dad chuckled and shook his head, and I looked over to see Ty staring down at me curiously, obviously confused as to what we were talking about. "Come on," I said, grabbing Ty''s hand and pulling him out the front door. "Bye dad," I shouted over my shoulder at him as we continued towards the car. Ty raised his hand up over his shoulder to wave bye behind us without turning back.


    As we approached his car, he opened the door for me and I admired the sleek leather interior. "This car is gorgeous," I said as he slid into the drivers seat. "Kind of like you," I smiled at him and he looked towards me with a grin. "You seem morefortable with me today," he leaned over to kiss me gently. Then he did up his own seatbelt and the car took off down the road.


    "I''m excited for tonight, are you going to tell me where you''re taking me yet?" I asked eagerly.


    "Nope, you gotta wait till we get there," Ty smirked back to me. I rolled my eyes but smiled. I couldn''t wait to get there. Ty reached his hand over to hold mine in his, and I sighed, everything with him just felt so natural.


    The drive was a little long but it passed quickly as we talked about our days. Ty told me about a ss he had taught today at the gym, and I told him all about my day with Emily. Before I knew it, the car wasing to a stop in front of a fancy restaurant.


    "Do you like Italian?" He asked me as he opened my door and gave me his hand as I stepped out of the car. I nodded my head and looked around to the restaurant. It had a gorgeous patio with twinkly lights hanging from a wooden structure and was surrounded with flower boxes.


    "This ce is beautiful," I said to him and admired how his eyes sparkled under the lights. Ty handed his keys to a valet driver then led me towards the front of the restaurant.


    "So what was that with your dad?" Ty asked and I could tell he was trying to stifle augh. I looked down to the ground, embarrassed. I had been hoping he wouldn''t ask about that.


    "Just an inside joke with him and Savanah, she had been joking about wanting photos like this is a prom or something," I tried to act casual but Tyughed at me and it made me want tough as well.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Ty pulled out his new phone and pulled me tightly into his side. Just as I was about to ask what he was doing, he looked towards me and smiled. "I think they have the right idea, I want to remember this night," Ty kissed my cheek and I blushed. He held the phone out in front of us and snapped a photo while he kissed my forehead and another of us both smiling at the camera. I leaned into his chest, smiling.


    "Will you send those to me?" I asked him while he slid his phone back into his pocket.


    "Of course," he leaned in and pressed his lips gently to mine, then pulled back just as the hostess came to greet us at the door. Ty gave his name for a reservation and we followed the waitress as she took us out to a secluded table on the patio. I smiled in awe as I looked over the small vase with lilies in it on the table and the small candles that burned. We took our seats and Ty pulled his chair over so he sat to the side of me rather than across the table.


    "What are you doing?" I giggled at him but he just shook his head at me. He ced his hand on my thigh, then looked deeply into my eyes.


    "I just can''t stand to be that far away from you," he smiled back to me and I felt my heart skip. This date had barely started and everything was so perfect. The waitress came and took our orders and Ty got a bottle of wine for the table which I surprisingly really liked.


    Suddenly, Ty turned to me, his eyes dark and filled with lust. "I don''t know how I''m going to keep my hands off you tonight. Have I told you how beautiful you look?" I bit my lip and giggled at him.


    "You may have mentioned it," I raised my hand up his chest and over his suit jacket to rest on his arm.


    "You know, they have nice bathrooms here," Ty winked at me and I felt my face flush. "Oh the things I could do to you, Malia," Ty whispered as he inched closer to me and I felt sparks ignite in my core. "I wish I could taste you again, to have my tongue on your clit. Then I''d lift you up on the counter and -" I made wide eyes at Ty and quickly covered his mouth with my hand. He pulled back and startedughing at me. "You''re too cute," he smirked.


    I shook my head at him but there was no way I was letting him win this. I leaned towards him and put an innocent look on my face. "But baby, what if I want to take you up on that offer?" I whispered boldly at him and watched as Ty froze, his eyes wide and turning dark. I burst outughing and he narrowed his gaze on me.


    "That was cruel." He whispered in my ear as the waitress came back to bring us our food.


    Ty and I ate all the food they brought over and everything tasted so good. I had already decided in my mind that we would definitely have toe here again. Ty paid the bill, then we headed back out to the front. I looked up and watched the stars as we waited for the car to be brought around.


    "Admiring the sky?" Ty came to my side and wrapped his arms around me. I ced my hands on his shoulders and leaned in to rest my head against his chest.


    "Tonight was amazing Ty," I whispered into him.


    "Nights not over yet baby," he kissed the top of my head.


    "Where next?" I looked up and asked him but, of course, Ty just shed me another grin. He grabbed the car keys from the driver and held the door open for me to climb into the car. Ty climbed in his own side, then we took off down the road again towards our next destination. Ty pulled into a parking lot and my eyes went wide when I looked ahead of us.


    "Bowling?" I looked at Ty nervously, I so wasn''t dressed for this. Ty jumped out of the car then came around my side to help me out, he was such a gentleman.


    "It''ll be fun, I promise," he smiled at me as I stood up.


    "I''m not really dressed for this," I said nervously, looking towards the building again. My hands came down to y with the hem of my dress.


    "I think you''re dressed perfectly," Ty winked at me and I rolled my eyes. Of course he did, if I bent over at all in this dress he''d surely get a nice view of my ass. "Rx, we''re the only ones here," he pulled me close and whispered in my ear. I looked around and realized he was right, there were no other cars here.


    "How?" I looked up at Ty but he just held up a set of keys.


    "The owner owed me a favour, and it''s usually closed on Mondays anyways, so no big deal," Ty smirked and I looked at him in awe. That must be a pretty big favour for the owner to trust him with the keys to the building. I grinned excitedly though, this was going to be so fun.


    I started heading towards the building but Ty closed his hand around mine. "Hold on," he said as he pulled me back into him.


    "I know you''re supposed to kiss the girl at the end of the night, but Lia, I just can''t help myself," Ty pushed me up against the car and his lips were on mine, his tongue asking for entrance, which I eagerly granted. I wrapped my hands in his hair and pulled him impossibly closer, breathing him in. Ty''s hands slid up my thighs, stopped at the edge of my dress and I pulled back, knowing we had to stop before this went too far. We stared into each others eyes, breathing heavily and exchanged smiles.


    "Come on," I sighed, pushing his body back from mine. I took his hand in mine and led us towards the building. Ty eagerly followed me, and once inside he turned on a bunch of lights and some music. I went to sit down at ane while Ty brought over some shoes for me to change into.


    "Unless you''d like to try bowling in your heels," he smirked at me as he set the shoes down at my feet. I shook my head and giggled, no way. I changed my shoes while Ty set up a game and picked out some balls for us. "Ready baby?" He asked as he came to stand next to me.


    "You can go first," I smiled at him, then watched as he slid his suit jacket off and rolled up the sleeves on his dress shirt. Ty took the first shot, and I grinned as I admired him from behind. My god, those pants fit him perfectly. Ty got a strike, of course, and I rolled my eyes. Was there anything this boy couldn''t do?


    I stood to take my shot and began feeling nervous, knowing Ty was about to get a very nice view. I picked up a ball and mustered up some confidence, then went to take my first shot. When I turned around, I looked straight to Ty and saw his body was tense, his eyes so dark they were nearly ck as he watched me carefully. I did a fake curtsy and smiled at him, but he stayed frozen. I walked over to stand in front of Ty.


    "What are you trying to do to me, Malia?" Ty groaned as he stood, wrapped his hand into my hair and tilted my face up to meet his.


    "We''re bowling, remember?" I giggled at him and nodded back towards thenes, but he didn''t take his eyes off of mine. I giggled, then turned to take my next shot. As I bent over and released the ball, I felt Ty press up against me. His hands slid my dress up my thighs slightly and I stood up to press my back against his chest, feeling the hardness in his pants press against me.


    "You''re driving me wild," Ty whispered as he pressed his lips against my neck, sucking on the skin.


    "Prove it," I whispered, my voice hoarse. I was craving him. I was craving his touch, his taste, his warmth. I spun in his arms and couldn''t control myself as I wrapped at his shirt and wretched all the buttons from it to expose his bare chest. Ty looked at me with wide eyes at first, then quickly changed to a smirk as he lifted me in his arms. I wrapped my legs around his torso as he held my thighs and I pressed my lips against his, savouring his taste. He set me down gently on a table, then pulled my panties down in one swift motion. I gripped his shoulders as he undid his pants. His eyes burned into mine as he gripped my ass again, I wrapped my legs around him and cried out his name as he thrust inside me.

 Chapter 22 -

    Tyrese


    My body was reeling with pleasure when I pulled back from Malia. Sheid back on the table in front of me, her breathing heavy. A smile crossed her face and she began to giggle. Goddess, that was the most beautiful sound.


    "What''s so funny?" I smiled down at her as I zipped up my pants and adjusted them.


    "I can''t believe I just let you screw me in a bowling alley, of all ces," Malia broke outughing much harder now, and I couldn''t help but join in. I was crazy about her, everything about her was drawing me in. And gosh, when I saw the ckce underwear barely covering her ass as she leaned over to bowl, my wolf just went crazy. I had to have her. I was loving how confident she was getting with me too. She ripped my shirt wide open, which was so hot. I was actually amazed at her strength.


    "Maybe if you weren''t so irresistible I could behave a little bit better," I winked at her. She looked up at me in surprise, but I could still see the slightest smile on her face.


    "There is no way this is my fault!" She scoffed at me and jumped up to a seated position. Iughed again and shook my head.


    "Come on gorgeous, let''s finish our game," I took her hand and led her back over to ourne. For the rest of the game, I admired her ass but was able to keep my wolf under control. And when it was my turn, I smirked at her every time I noticed her ogling my bare chest. By the end of the game, I noticed she was bending down a little farther with each swing and I chuckled to myself, she was such a tease.


    After the game, I turned off all the lights again and locked the ce up before Malia and I headed back to my car. I popped open the trunk and dropped my suit jacket inside and shed the remains of my dress shirt.


    "What are you doing?" Malia asked me, giving me a puzzled look.


    "Changing, someone ruined my shirt," I winked at her and watched as she giggled again. She covered her face to hide the blush I was sure had crossed her cheeks. I pulled on a simple navy t-shirt then grabbed my zip-up hoodie. I closed the trunk and walked around to the side of the car where Malia was already sitting in the passenger seat. "Here," I said as I wrapped my sweater around her body and she smiled at me gratefully. It was gettingte and I knew she must be getting chilly. She pressed her hand gently to my cheek, then her lips brushed against mine.


    "So I have a question for you," I asked her, kneeling down in front of her. She looked at me eagerly, her big green eyes enchanting me. "Do you want to stay with me tonight? I have an apartment here in the city. I actually used to stay here all the time. I can lend you some clothes to sleep in and take you home in the morning. We could get breakfast at Al''s?" I asked. I watched Malia''s reaction but it was impossible to read her, she looked me over as if she were trying to decide. "If this is too fast for you or you want to go home though, just say the word. I won''t be upset. I can take you home right now if that''s what you want," I backtracked, hoping I wasn''t scaring her off.


    Malia smiled and shook her head. "Sorry, I was just expecting something else. Um, we could stay in the city if that''s okay? I''d love to see your apartment, and honestly I''m having the best time tonight, I don''t want it to be over so soon." The biggest grin spread across my face. I leaned in to kiss her onest time before going around to the driver''s side of the car.


    "Wait, what did you think I was going to ask?" I looked over to ask her as I shifted the car into gear.


    "Nothing,¡± she mumbled and I narrowed my eyes at her, trying to figure her out. "It''s nothing, I promise," she ced her hand on mine and smiled. I wished she would tell me, but I didn''t want to be too pushy. Everything about this night had been amazing and I didn''t want to ruin it.


    I parked the car in the underground parking garage of my building, then rode the elevator up to the penthouse with Malia''s hand in mine. I watched Malia carefully as I opened the door to my apartment and she walked inside. Her eyes went wide and her lips parted as she looked around therge open space.


    "This is amazing," she said quietly as she walked towards the leather sofas. "Okay seriously, what do you do? I mean you or your family must be crazy rich, like your house, your car, this," Malia began rambling and Iughed at her. She was right, we did have a lot of money. Being a long-standing alpha family had a lot of perks, and I wanted to share them all with her.


    "We run a business, and yes, we''re pretty well off," I wrapped my arms around her waist. "Can I show you around?" She looked up at me and nodded eagerly. I took Malia throughout the apartment, showing her the kitchen, washroom, TV room, spare bedroom, and, of course, I saved my room forst. Malia looked at every room in total awe.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    We came to a stop in front of my bedroom door and I turned to face her. "Your room?" She mumbled, pointing towards the door behind me. I nodded my head. "Of all the rooms you''re not going to show me your bedroom? Are you joking?" Malia''s voice got louder as she startedughing. I smiled back at her, then took her hand and led her inside. The moment we stepped in the room, Malia was quiet again as she took it in.


    "This is all amazing Ty," she whispered as she sat down on the edge of the bed and continued to look around. Her eyesnded on mest.


    "Is everything okay?" I asked, noticing how quiet she was suddenly. I walked towards her slowly and watched as she gave me a small smile.


    "It''s just, this is all so amazing and everything about this night was amazing, but why are you here with someone like me?" Malia''s eyes were sad when they met mine and my wolf was howling, angry that she was upset.


    "What?" I looked at her confused. "Someone like you? Smart, funny, caring, gorgeous, and breathtakingly sexy? Why wouldn''t I be here with you?" I looked deeply into her eyes, wishing she could feel our mate bond as strong as I could, wishing she knew just how right this was. "Don''t doubt this Lia, don''t doubt me," I said as I pressed my lips to hers and she reciprocated quickly.


    My wolf was howling, I already couldn''t wait to get her out of this dress. I could tell Malia was feeling the same way as she eagerly pulled at my shirt. I lifted my arms above my head swiftly and the shirt slid over my body. Her hands zed down my chest as I fiddled with the zipper on the back of her dress.


    Malia slid off the bed to stand in front of me and I watched as the dress fell to the floor. I stared at her in awe. "Fuck, Malia" I groaned. She gave me a sly smile then straddled my hips. Her lips were on mine again, our tongues intertwined. I pulled us back onto the bed and groaned again as Malia began to grind against me. I slid my hands up her back and undid her bra, revealing her perfect breasts.


    Kissing down her neck, she moaned lightly and gripped my shoulders. Her hands slid down my chest once again, this time undoing my pants. I quickly raised my hips and slid them off along with my boxers. I kissed down her chest and over her nipples. My hands gripped her ass as she continued to grind against me. Suddenly, Malia reached down and grasped my cock. She looked up through her darkshes.


    "I want you, Ty," She said breathlessly and I was happy to oblige. I yanked her panties off andid back, holding her on top of me. She positioned herself over me then looked down nervously. I held my hands on her hips and slowly helped her lower down, pleasure rushing through my body as I entered her.


    She moaned as her body moved against mine and I watched her with such admiration. How was it possible that this gorgeous girl was my mate? I felt so lucky. As I felt myselfing closer to finishing, I flipped us over and thrust deep into her, picking up the pace. "Ty!" Malia screamed out, digging her nails into my back. Her core pulsed around me as she climaxed and I held her tight. I buried my face into her neck, finishing as well.


    I rolled off of her, but kept my arms tight around her waist. I cuddled my body around hers. "Ty?" Malia whispered.


    "Yeah baby?" I mumbled as I kissed her shoulder.


    "This was the best first date ever," she giggled against me and a huge grin spread across my face.

 Chapter 23 -

    Malia


    I awoke the next morning with Ty''s warm arms wrapped around me. I couldn''t help but smile and snuggle in a little closer to him. Ty looked so peaceful as he slept. I ran my fingers over his tattoos and muscles and felt him shiver beneath me. "Mm baby it''s too early," he groaned, pulling me tighter into his side, which made me giggle. I snuggled in though, Ty''s body felt too good against mine. He was only wearing his boxers, and I was only wearing my bra and a pair of boxer shorts that he leant me. I''d never imagined I''d feel sofortable being this intimate with someone, especially someone I''d met less than a week ago.


    "Oh my god!" I shot up suddenly as I remembered we were in the city still. "Ty, I forgot to tell my dad we were staying here, he''s going to be so worried!" I shouted as Ty looked up at me with an rmed look on his face. His expression quickly changed to a smile though, as he wrapped his arm around me and pulled me back down.


    "Rx, I texted himst night. He waspletely okay with it," Ty said, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You know it''s kind of weird that you text my dad," I giggled, but in this moment I was really grateful.


    "It''s not weird, I''ve known him like forever. If you came to visit more often you''d know that our families are pretty close," Ty winked at me and I blushed. I wondered if Ty and I would''ve connected in the same way if we had met earlier. I wondered what Ty was like when he was in high school. I found my mind wandering, then Ty kissed my cheek, bringing me back.


    "What are you thinking about?" He asked, brushing my hair out of my face.


    "What were you like in high school?" I asked him in response and Ty began tough.


    "Girl, how old do you think I am? That was only two years ago!" I burst outughing, but 2 years ago seemed like a lifetime away. Even in the past week so much had changed, I felt like apletely different person here than I was in New York. Ty rolled his eyes at me, "I yed football, was on the cross country team, spent most of my time with my friends, went to parties, threw parties, maybe got myself in a little bit of trouble," Ty finished with a wink. "Anything else you want to know?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want to know everything about you," I giggled. Ty kissed my cheek.


    "I''ll tell you whatever you want to know. Nowe on,e shower with me." He stood from the bed and my heart picked up in pace.


    Showering was officially the most intimate thing I had ever done with someone, and I couldn''t wait to do it again. Ty washed my entire body with soap and I did the same to him, which ended with him lifting me against the shower wall and making love to me.


    My head was spinning on the drive home, nothing that I was experiencing between Ty and I felt real. It all felt too good to be true. I looked out the window and felt my nerves taking over. I wrapped my arms around my body, trying to make myself smaller.


    As if Ty knew how I was feeling, he reached over to take my hand, forcing me to unravel myself. With his touch, I instantly felt calmer. "What''s wrong?" He asked, his voice so gentle.


    I looked over to him, nning to just say nothing, but as I met his deep blue eyes I feltpelled to tell the truth. "Honestly, I''m freaking out a little. So much has happened, and it''s only been a few days. Everything with you has been so good, but it feels like it''s too good to believe or something," I finishedmely.


    Ty''s eyes softened on mine. He turned back to the road and quickly pulled the car over. He brought my hand up to his lips and kissed it gently. "I know things have been moving fast Malia, but I know this is right. We can slow down if that''ll make you feel better, but I''m not going anywhere," he squeezed my hand gently and I felt my heart settle. He always knew the right thing to say.


    I nodded my head, then leaned over to rest on his shoulder. Ty pulled the car back onto the road and before I knew it, we were pulling into the parking lot of Al''s. "Breakfast?" Ty asked, and I nodded my head eagerly.


    Breakfast was just as amazing as the food the first time we were here, and I got to try another two kinds of milkshakes. I smiled, knowing that Ty was actually keeping his promise of helping me try all the different kinds of milkshakes before the summer ended.


    When Ty walked me back to the patio door of my bedroom, I felt disappointed. Even though I''d just spent nearly 24 hours with him, it still didn''t seem like enough. I couldn''t get enough of him.


    "When can I see you again?" I asked eagerly and Ty grinned widely.


    "I actually have to work this evening and tomorrow, but can we go out on Thursday again?" I felt a little disappointed that I wouldn''t be able to see him for a couple of days, but I nodded my head anyway. That would be a good opportunity to spend some time with my dad or maybe Emily if she was free.


    "I''ll text you though, promise," Ty kissed me gently one more time, then left. I watched him walk back towards the car, admiring him from behind, and reminding myself just how lucky I was to have met him at the airport.


    I called na once Ty was gone and told her all about my date. There was a lot of squealing and "aw" noisesing from her end of the phone, which made me giggle. I only wished na were around to meet Ty. "Maybe you cane visitter this summer?" I suggested to her.


    "That would be so fun, maybe I can find a hot boy too," she said and I rolled my eyes. She was always looking for her next boyfriend, although they neversted very long. I think her longest rtionship was maybe 2 weeks max. "I''ll talk to my parents about it though and let you know what they say!" I smiled in excitement and said goodnight to her, hoping her parents would agree to it.


    Just as I was settling into bed to sleep that night, I heard more howlinging from the woods. A chill ran down my spine. I jumped from my bed to make sure the door was locked, but immediately felt a little silly. It''s not like wolves can open doors.

 Chapter 24 -

    Tyrese


    There was another rogue attackst night. That made 2 in one week and the pack members were starting to get nervous. I was getting nervous. Our pack was the biggest in North America, rogues rarely dared to attack us, but ever since Jordan''s disappearance it seemed like these attacks were getting more and moremon. I had to start making alliances with other packs for additional protection measures. We didn''t know how bad this was going to get. Truly, though, my main concern right now was Malia.


    John''s house was so close to the borders and I knew he was a good warrior, but I wanted additional protection there. Malia was going to be a Luna now, she could be a target and she waspletely defenceless. And since she knew nothing about this world, I couldn''t exactly have wolves circling her house at night without her totally freaking out. I''d just have to keep additional wolves at the border and do my best to keep an eye on Malia myself.


    I reached out to John to make sure he knew what was going on, and he reassured me that he would protect his family, but I was still nervous. I just wanted Malia to know everything. I was scared of how she would react though. What if she just took off like her mother? What if she hated me?


    I groaned to myself as I rested my chin on my palm. The problems seemed to be never ending. I had been sitting in my office all morning calling all the packs around us and arranging meetings. Many of them were confused about why I was calling, all of them still expecting Jordan. For a while, we kept it quiet that he was missing, but it was toote now. He was gone, he wasn''ting back, and we needed their help.


    The ruby pack on the Northern border eagerly agreed to help us with security. I smiled to myself, for once someone actually seemed to be trusting me as an alpha. The alpha of their pack hadn''t even questioned me, they just trusted that I was doing what was best for both of our packs.


    "Son, I hope you''re making some alliances," my father''s voice boomed as he entered the room and I just nodded my head. The only pack I was doubtful if they would agree was the Dark moon pack on the western border. Even Jordan had a hard time bargaining with them.


    While their alpha had always trusted my dad, he was weary of trusting young alphas. Me, in particr, he had called irresponsible on several asions, and I couldn''t argue with him. I was irresponsible when Jordan had gone missing. I was 19, all I wanted to do was have fun. I spent way too much time messing around, that''s why I mostly stayed in the city, but ever since I became alpha I had really stepped up. Although, I don''t think anyone really saw that.


    "I understand you''ve just found your mate Tyrese, but this is not the time to be distracted. You need to stay focused-" my dad began to lecture me, but I just couldn''t hear it any longer. So, for the first time since bing alpha, I turned to my dad.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am focused. She is exactly why I''m focused. If you think I''m letting those rogues get on our territory and putting her in danger," I threatened. I didn''t need to finish my sentence, my dad knew exactly what I was going to say. Wolves are very protective of their mates, especially alphas. My wolf was growling and I did my best to hold him back, but I could feel himing to the surface. Then, to my surprise, my father patted me on the shoulder.


    "Good, you''re finally starting to act like an alpha," he said, then walked out of my office. I rolled my eyes, I guess that was as close to apliment from him as I could get.


    Once I finished my work for the day, all I could think about was Malia. I had already texted her earlier in the day to say good morning and made ns to call herter tonight but it didn''t seem like enough to satisfy my wolf right now. Even though it was nearly 10pm, I dashed out the front door and hopped on the dirt bike. Cutting through the forest would get me to her faster and I truly couldn''t wait to see her.


    I parked the bike just at the bottom of the steps of her patio, grateful that I could still see her bedroom lights through her curtains. I took the patio steps two at a time, then knocked on the door.


    "Ty," Malia smiled brightly as she opened the door to see me. Her cheeks blushed the cutest pink as she wrapped her arms around her body. She was already in her pyjamas and looked a little tired, but even now she took my breath away. I swept her into my arms, nting a kiss on her which she eagerly returned. When we broke apart, I met her eyes, "I hope it''s okay that I''m here, I just really wanted to see you."


    "Of course,e watch the princess diaries with me" She giggled and walked back over to sit on her bed. I rolled my eyes at her jokingly, that movie sounded like thest thing I would want to watch. Although I was sure I would be spending all my time watching her anyway.


    Malia snuggled into my chest and I held her close. Her eyes watched the TV screen but I watched her, admiring everything about her. "Did you hear any wolves when you wereing over tonight?" Malia suddenly asked me and my eyes shot down to hers.


    "No, why?" I tried to stay calm. Why would she be asking about the wolves? Had she seen something? Or did something happen? Calm yourself Tyrese, she''s probably just been overhearing the howling of the attacks. I tried to remind myself. "They were howlingst night, I just didn''t realize there were so many wolves around here," She shrugged her shoulders and turned back to the screen, resting her head against my chest once more. I was sure my heart was probably racing. Malia hearing the attacks made them seem way too close to her for myfort. My wolf was getting riled up. I needed to find a way to protect her. She was too close to the border here.


    Normally, when wolves mate, they move in together right away, and if Malia lived with me I knew I would have no problem protecting her. The pack house is so close, there are always wolves around. She would be safe there, but this was all too soon for her. Each day it seemed like things were only getting more and moreplicated. John had said I would know when the time was right to tell Malia about this world, but never seemed like the better option. "They howl sometimes. Are you afraid?" I asked slowly.


    "No, just curious," she shook her head and I smiled. That was at least a good sign. Maybe she wouldn''t be afraid like her mother. I just had to keep spending time with her. If she loves me, then she''ll have to ept me as a wolf and as her mate. I would charm her as a human and then I could tell her.

 Chapter 25 -

    Malia


    The next week I spent with Ty was amazing, better than I ever could have imagined. He had to work a lot, but every night when he was done with work he came over and I''d fall asleep in his arms. He had to leave early in the mornings to get back to work, but he always kissed me on my forehead before leaving and I''d fall back to sleep happily. Then all day he''d send me cute texts, asking what I was doing and telling me he couldn''t wait to see me again. Whenever Ty had time off, we''d go out on the most wonderful dates. Each time he impressed me with some new romantic idea. He showed me around town, we went to see an outdoor movie, he''d taken me canoeing out on the water and wasn''t even mad when the boat tipped when I leaned over to see a fish. One day he even made us dinner and we had a pic down by the beach and I nearly cried at how romantic it was.


    Tonight he was going to teach me how to ride his dirt bike. New York me would have been absolutely terrified by the idea of this, but there was something about Ty that just calmed me and I knew I had no reason to be nervous. I loved every second I spent with him, but part of me still held the doubt that something was off. Sometimes Ty seemed to be holding back about things and, although we''d been on several dates, he still hadn''t asked me to be his girlfriend. It made me wonder if he truly was as serious about me as he said he was. But I tried to push the doubt out of my mind, I just wanted to enjoy my time with him.


    "Hey gorgeous," Ty suddenly said, wrapping his arms around my waist from behind. I giggled and leaned into him.


    "Hi," I whispered, turning in his arms to kiss him. "How was your day?" I asked and he just shrugged. I''d learned that he didn''t like to talk about his work, every time I asked he never had much to say. To be honest, I still wasn''t even really sure what he did. All he had said was it was some sort of familypany and he had a lot of meetings, even at weird hours of the day sometimes.


    "Are you ready to go?" Ty''s lips travelled to my neck and I leaned into him, enjoying it.


    "Yes," I said, but my body wasn''t so sure I was craving him. Ty pulled back and I felt needy.


    "More of thatter," he winked at me, then grabbed my hand and I followed him out the door. His dirt bike was parked at the bottom of the porch and I felt my nerves jump up again. Ty wrapped his arms around me though, and I felt calm wash over me. He grabbed a helmet off the bike and ced it over my head.


    "But what about you?" I asked, noticing that he only had one helmet. He couldn''t expect me to be riding by myself. Ty chuckled and shook his head.


    "I''ll be okay, you need it more, trust me," He kissed my cheek then strapped the helmet to my head. I climbed on the bike nervously and felt Ty climb on behind me. "Gas is here, break is over here," he said, showing me the handle bars and I brushed my fingers over them. "Just pull on the gas lightly when you''re ready to go," his breath brushed against my neck and he kissed my shoulder gently.


    I slowly pulled back on the gas and the bike shot forward, which made me release it. Ty let out augh and I cringed. "Rx baby, I won''t let anything happen to you. You''ve got this," his arm tightened around my waist and I believed him. So again, I pulled back on the gas, slower this time, and the bike lurched forward.


    We did a few circles around the open yard and when I got off, I couldn''t stop smiling at Ty. "That was really fun," I said, grinning up at him. Then his lips were on mine and I was breathing him in. I couldn''t get enough of his taste and my hands caressed his back under his shirt.


    "There''s a bunch of people going to Al''s tonight. Do you want to go with me?" Ty asked as he pulled back, his breathing heavy. I nodded my head and grinned, we hadn''t spent a whole lot of time together around other people and I wanted to get to know his friends better. I ran in the house and threw on the sweater Ty gave me that first night we spent together over top of my jean shorts.


    When I came back outside, Ty was checking his phone, leaning against the bike. As I approached him, he looked up and smiled, sliding the phone back into his pocket. He pulled me into his chest, "you look so good in my clothes," he said as he pressed his lips against my hair. "Come on," he climbed on the bike and I climbed on behind, wrapping my arms tightly around his waist. Then we took off down through the forest, Ty obviously taking a shortcut to Al''s across town. The whole time at Al''s, Ty kept his hand on my knee and kept turning to whisper in my ear. Sometimes he''d say sweet things, other times he''d make jokes that made me burst outughing in front of everyone, which only made him grin that gorgeous smile. All of his friends weed me warmly.


    "You know Ty''s actually always been the trouble maker in our group, you''re lucky he hasn''t gotten you into any trouble yet," Ty''s best friend Jesse said, nodding his head at Ty with a chuckle. Ty rolled his eyes in return and I looked at him with a raised eyebrow.


    "You sound like my dad, just because I like to have a little fun doesn''t make me a trouble maker," Ty winked at me, then looked back over to Jesse.


    "Sure," Jesseughed. "You know one time he convinced me it would be funny to fill the fountain in the middle of town with dish soap, then I spent the next 20 minutes running from the cops. Only for them to show up at my door the next day and get me in shit with my parents," Jesse exined, and I burst outughing.


    "Dish soap?" I turned to Ty and actually saw him blush a little. I loved seeing this yful side of him.


    "It was hrious, bubbles everywhere," Ty wrapped his arm around my waist. "Wanna do it tonight?" Ty looked up at Jesse, that yful sparkle in his eyes as he looked between us.


    "I''m not spending the night getting chased by police," I said and Ty rolled his eyes at me.


    "You won''t, we''re smarter now. Besides, we''ll take the bike. There''s no way they''ll catch us," Ty smirked at me. And I couldn''t believe it as I felt myself wanting to agree. Bubbles filling the fountain did seem pretty funny and I trusted Ty. Besides, it was just a harmless prank, and for the first time in my life I wanted to let loose a little. So I turned towards Ty and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s do it." I grinned.


    Jesse looked at us in shock, then groaned, "Fine, let''s do this, but I swear Ty if I get in shit again." Jesse red at Ty, who justughed him off.


    "Rx, I''ll bail you outta jail," he said, taking my hand and leading us out the door. Jesse, Liam, and Liam''s newest girl followed.


    After we collected some dish soap, I found myself wading through the water in the fountain and climbing the structure to the top with Ty. Jesse stood at the edge of the fountain, agreeing to be the lookout. Liam and his girl were standing in the water making out and I giggled at them. If I ever saw Liam without a girl I think I''d be surprised, he definitely seemed like a bit of a man whore.


    "Okay, here we go, you can have the honour Malia," Ty grinned at me, handing me a bottle of dish soap. I smiled back at him, watching his eyes light up in the moonlight, then poured the soap into the fountain. Bubbles immediately began to form and flow everywhere.


    "Come on" Ty whispered, grabbed my hand and pulling us back down into the water. I slipped as wended back at the bottom, sshing into the water. Ty stoodughing at me. I waspletely soaked. I smiled up at him, suddenly having an idea. I jumped up then kissed Ty passionately, stepping impossibly close to him and forcing him back under the water falling from the fountain. It washed over his face and he gasped, pushing us back.


    He shook the water from his hair and I held my stomach, unable to contain myughter.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Dude you earned that," Liamughed along with me.


    "Oh yeah?" Ty took a threatening step towards me. He squinted his eyes at me, but I could still see that yful smile on his lips. "Guys!" Jesse suddenly interrupted us and pointed towards some shing lights in the distance.


    "Time to go," Ty said, grabbing my hand and rushing us out of the fountain. He hopped on his bike, and pulled me on behind him. Jesse and Liam climbed on their bikes as well and took off down the road. "Hold on tight baby," Ty whispered and I did as told, my heart was pounding in my chest with adrenaline.


    Ty took off down the road, my hair whipping behind us as we went much faster than earlier. Ty cut off towards the forest, knowing the police couldn''t follow us there. We weaved though the trees and I buried my face into Ty''s neck. The bike then came to a stop at a familiar ce, the opening in the trees by the river where Ty had taken me that first night.


    Climbing off, Ty pulled me with him. He looked me over cautiously and I couldn''t help but smile and burst outughing. Heughed along with me, then pulled me into his chest, wrapping one arm around my shoulders and letting the other rest on my ass.


    "That was the most fun I think I''ve ever had," I said when I could finally control myughter. I looked up to see Ty''s eyes sparkling back at me.


    "I''m d I was a part of it," his eyes suddenly turned dark, filled with lust as his lips pressed against mine. His tongue danced with mine as Ty began stripping our clothes. He pulled my sweater over my head and pushed me up against the tree gently, lifting me into his arms. On instinct, I wrapped my legs around his waist and tangled my hands in his hair as his hardness pressed against my core. He looked over my face, slowly freezing there, but a fire was burning inside me and I needed him. I pulled his lips down to mine and as they touched he thrust into me.


    Our bodies moved in synchrony as he continued to thrust into me, passion building inside me. I moved my lips to suck on his neck, leaving small hickeys down his neck and across his shoulder in my path. One of his hands squeezed my ass while his other came up to rub small circles around my nipple. I arched my back towards him and moaned. "Baby you''re so fucking amazing," he whispered in my ear, then kissed down my neck. My nails dug into his back as I reached my climax. "Fuck Lia," Ty groaned as he pulled out and finished on my stomach. I brought my lips up to his again and pulled his body tight to mine. He pulled us away from the tree and began walking towards the river.


    "It''s gonna be cold," he said as he lowered us into the water, washing our bodies clean. I shivered but held him tight, loving the warmthing from his skin. I was amazed at how Ty was never cold, and loved how he could always keep me warm. He pressed his lips against mine again gently and in that moment I couldn''t have been any happier.

 Chapter 26 -

    MaliaContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ty and I spent a little longer in the woods before heading back towards town. We found Liam, Jesse, and the rest of Ty''s friends down on the beach and I cuddled into Ty''s shoulder as we sat next to a bonfire. Everyone around us was shouting, dancing, drinking and partying but the whole world felt still in Ty''s arms.


    "Do you want to go home? You look tired," Ty looked down at me concerned, but I shook my head.


    "Not at all, just enjoying tonight," I smiled up at him and his reaction mirrored me.


    "I''ll get us a drink?" He asked and I nodded my head. As soon as Ty left my side, I felt colder, so I shuffled closer to the fire. Suddenly, a girl with long ck hair came to stand in front of me, blocking the fire in front of me. She crossed her arms over her chest and red down.


    "Uh hi?" I said, looking up at her, feeling a little nervous.


    "Why are you hanging around Tyrese?" She asked me, her voice annoyed. I raised my eyebrows at her. Were they friends? I hadn''t seen her with his usual crowd before.


    I paused before replying to her, unsure of how to describe what was going on between Ty and I. We hadn''t really talked aboutbels, but we were definitely behaving as more than friends. "We''re sort of seeing each other?" I exined to her and watched as she rolled her eyes.


    "Yeah right, Tyrese doesn''t date." She ced her hands over her hips and I wondered at what she meant by that. "Listen, girl to girl, stay away from him. You''re only gonna end up hurt," the girl gave me a small smile and walked away, leaving


    my mind to start racing. What Ty and I had been doing felt a lot like dating, but I did wonder why he hadn''t asked me to be his girlfriend yet. What did she mean by that?


    "Hey girly," Emily came to join me at my side next, and pulled me into a half hug. I turned to smile at her and hugged back, attempting to push that strange conversation out of my head.


    "Hey," I smiled back to her, but I wasn''t really in the mood to talk right now.


    "You okay? I saw you talking to Rachel, she''s kind of a bitch, eh?" Emily continued and Iughed a little. Her attitude surely wasn''t the greatest, but she seemed to be giving me a warning which was sort of nice, if it was true.


    "Em can I ask you something?" I turned to ask her and she nodded, sipping her drink. I took a deep breath, "I''ve been hearing some stuff about Ty, is he like Liam?" I asked, my heart racing. Ty seemed nothing like Liam, but I couldn''t help but wonder after what Rachel had just said. Ty and I have been hanging out for nearly 2 weeks now. Why would he keep me around this long if this was just something casual?


    "Like Liam?" Emily raised her eyebrow at me.


    "Well, people just say he doesn''t date," I mumbled, looking down at the sand nervously. I wrung my hands in myp.


    "Oh, and by people you mean Rachel said that," Emily connected the dots and I nodded. "Ty''s never had a girlfriend before, that I know of at least. He''s..." Emily paused, then continued when she found the right word, "busy. I mean I''ve seen him with a few girls over the years at parties and stuff, but they''re never around long. The girls usually make up rumours about them and Ty, and he never denies it, but I know it annoys him. Him and Jesse talk about it a lot," Emily rambled on, but it was toote, my heart already felt like it was breaking. What if I was just like one of those girls? Ty seemed to be sofortable with me and caring, but he never took the step to make any actual type ofmitment, that way he could just leave whenever he wanted.


    "But Malia-" Emily started but was interrupted when Ty''s arm slid around my waist and he came to kiss me on the cheek. An action I had once found so sweet, but right now it was only confusing me more.


    "Emily," he nodded to her as he ced the cup in my hand. Emily nodded back and smiled towards me.


    "I''ll call you, okay?" Emily said to me and I nodded, but I couldn''t bare to look at her. I was already feeling embarrassed enough to have fallen for this whole game.


    Tingles spread through my body as Ty''s hand slipped under my sweater to rest on my bare skin and he pulled me into his side. My body betrayed my mind as I leaned into him, feeling sofortable by his side. "Everything okay?" Ty asked me, looking down at me. I nodded but didn''t meet his eyes, everything felt far from okay right now.


    We sat by the fire a while longer and I tried to forget about what I had just learned from Rachel and Emily. I was praying they were wrong, everything with Ty had felt so right up until then. But I needed to think this through on my own. I needed some space. Ty and I had been moving really fast, and I couldn''t bare to relive the same pain I had gone through with Brayden.


    "Ty, I''m kind of tired. Do you think we could go home?" I looked up to ask him and he smiled down at me.


    "Of course," he took my hand and led me over to his bike. I climbed on the back and held him tight on the ride home. This had to be real, it felt so real.


    My mind was still racing when we made it back to my house. Ty walked me up to the door and I turned to kiss him.


    "Are you sure everything''s okay? You''ve been sort of quiet since talking to Emily," Ty looked at me curiously as he tucked his hands in his pockets. I gave him another small smile and nodded.


    "Just tired," I said, shrugging, and he nodded back.


    "I''ll text you in the morning, sweet dreams," he leaned in to kiss my forehead and I watched as he turned and walked back to the bike, then took off into the forest.


    I climbed into my bed and felt frustrated with myself as I tossed and turned. I had gotten so used to sleeping in Ty''s arms that I now found it hard to sleep without him. Chills continued to run through my body, but finally I forced myself to sleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, my mind was still clouded byst night. I felt so confused. Ty and I had such a good night together but now I was doubting everything again. I just needed to take some time away from him and think things through before we went any further. So when Ty texted me good morning, I chose to ignore it. I turned my phone off, put in my headphones, and went for a run; something I hadn''t done since I left New York.

 Chapter 27 -

    Malia


    When I got back, I decided to spend the afternoon reading. My phone was still off and while I was itching to turn it back on and see if there were anymore missed texts from Ty, I willed myself not to, and instead went to join my dad and Savanah for dinner.


    After dinner, I had a bath, then locked the door to the patio and went straight to bed. Nothing in my head felt any clearer, but tomorrow I would turn my phone on again and hopefully figure some things out. Hopefully, I could talk to Emily some more and maybe she could help me sort through this. I drifted to sleep, hearing the wolves howling once again in the distance.


    The next morning I was amazed to see I had slept in until nearly 10am. I awoke to a loud knocking on the patio door. I jumped out of bed and ran to the door, swinging it open to reveal Ty standing there with messy hair and tired eyes. "Malia," Ty reached for me but I stepped back and he looked me over briefly, a little surprised. "Malia, what''s going on? Why haven''t you been answering your phone?" I shrugged my shoulders, trying to act casual but failing miserably. "My chargers broken, I''m going to go to the mall and get a new one today," I lied. Lying was something I had gotten good at over the years with my mom, but lying to Ty just felt so wrong.


    "Oh," Ty said. "I tried toe byst night too, your door was locked though," he ran his fingers through his hair. I couldn''t help but notice how tired he looked, and I wondered if he had trouble sleeping without me too. The worried look on his face made my heart ache.


    "I went to bed early," I blurted out, which wasn''t a total lie. I hadn''t heard Ty knockingst night so I was probably asleep by the time he got here.


    "Are you sure everything is okay?" Ty stepped towards me again and I shuffled on my feet awkwardly.


    "Everything''s fine," another lie, and Ty looked me over. I knew he didn''t believe me that time. Somehow, he could always tell, and right now the tension between us was thick.


    "Lia tell me," his hand came up to cup my face, but I turned my head away. I wasn''t ready to talk to him yet, partially because I feared that as soon as I did, this would all be over. And I wasn''t ready to let him go yet. So I took a deep breath and willed myself to put on my best smile.


    "I''m just having an off day," I said, and Ty looked over me curiously once more.


    "Well, do you want to go to Al''s this afternoon?" He suggested.


    "I actually have ns to FaceTime my best friend from New York, na. Can''t miss it, sorry," Another lie, I really was digging myself a hole here. I hadn''t even been wanting to talk to na until I sorted things out with Ty. I didn''t need any more doubt in my mind than what was already there.


    "Oh okay, maybe I coulde over tonight then?" He asked next and another ache ran through my heart. He seemed to be trying so hard, but a part of me still thought he was just trying to get in my pants. I had been an easyy to him ever since we met, and I wouldn''t let myself be that.


    "Maybe, I''ll let you know," I smiled, then closed the door before Ty could say anything else. Go back and talk to him. I heard a voice whisper in my head but I pushed it away. I needed more time.


    When I went to the kitchen to get breakfast, I found my dad sitting at the kitchen table and, of course, he had to ask the one question I really didn''t want to talk about. "So how are things going with Ty?" He asked it so casually as he continued to flip through the paper so I just shrugged my shoulders. He looked up at me curiously, so I continued "We''re just taking things slow."


    "He''s a really sweet boy, Malia," Savanah said, wrapping her arm around my shoulders and giving me a squeeze. "He and his poor family have been through so much this year," she sighed and took a seat next to my dad at the table. I paused pouring my cereal and looked over to them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "What do you mean?" I asked slowly. Ty hadn''t mentioned anything to me. In fact, he almost always seemed so happy.


    "Uh," Savanah stuttered and looked over to my dad as if she was unsure what to say and he was quick to fill in.


    "Ty''s older brother Jordan recently, uh, died" my dad exined.


    "I''m sure he''ll talk about it when he''s ready," Savanah jumped in and I felt my heart sink in my chest. Ty hadn''t once mentioned his brother, but I had told him so much. We had so many good talks, why wouldn''t he tell me? Suddenly my chest began to ache even stronger than before. Was this just another sign that Ty wasn''t all that serious about me? After all, people in rtionships usually share a lot with each other, and Ty truly wasn''t being very open with me. Or, maybe it was me. Maybe he just didn''t feelfortable enough with me to open up.


    I sighed and took my bowl of cereal back to my room, unwilling to continue any further conversation. My mind was in knots once again, and my heart continued it''s dull ache. As I entered my room, I noticed a phone charger sitting on my bed that hadn''t been there before and my heart only hurt more. Ty must have left it for me after I told him mine was broken. I let out a sigh, picking it up. He really was so sweet.


    I was starting to get a headache from all these mixed feelings. One minute, Ty was being super mysterious and sending me mixed signals about whatever was going on between us, but now he''s leaving me this charger because he wants to talk to me. I turned my phone on to see several missed calls and texts from Ty, as well as a missed call from Emily. I clicked on Emily''s contact and redialed her number. I really need some girl time right about now.

 Chapter 28 -

    Tyrese


    All day at work I was totally distracted thinking of Malia. I''d known something was wrong all day yesterday, but when I finally saw her today I realized how bad it was. I could feel her energy shifting towards me, and how angry she became the more I tried to push her to open up.


    As soon as I was done with work for the day, I headed towards Jesse''s house. Truly, I wanted to go to Malia''s and beg her to forgive me for whatever I had done to make her angry or upset or whatever the hell she was feeling right now. We had such an amazing night thest time we were together, but after she spoke to Emily, her mood hadpletely changed. My wolf sensed it then but I pushed him back. I didn''t want to push her too far, and then, sure enough, today I did anyway.


    "She''s totally pissed at me and I have no idea why" I said to Jesse as we stood in his kitchen.


    "Dude girls are weird, just buy her flowers or something," I rolled my eyes, that might help, but Malia was totally not the type to be bought. "I actually saw her talking to Rachel right before Emily at the bonfire though, maybe she said something to her?" Jesse suggested and I thought about it for a minute. Rachel was known to start drama, but why would she want to start something between Malia and I?


    "Rachel told Malia about your not so great of a track record," Emily said, suddenly walking into the room. I looked over at her and raised my eyebrow.


    "Track record? I don''t have one? I told Malia that," I exined slowly, not connecting any dots.


    "Boys are stupid," Emily scoffed as she stood across the kitchen eating a bowl of ice cream. I looked over and raised my eyebrows at her. She was lucky she was only 17 still, otherwise my wolf probably would''veshed out at ament like that. Especially now, he was feeling particrly on edge knowing our mate was upset with us.


    "Emily," Jesse warned her, but she just rolled her eyes then looked back at me.


    "Look, I''m doing this because I like Malia, and I''d like her to stick around," she mumbled, her mouth full as she chewed. I crossed my arms over my chest and watched as she picked up a piece of paper and began drawing something out. She then turned the paper over and pointed at it as she spoke. "Malia equals human, humans equal human rtionships, and Malia equals not your girlfriend," Emily said bluntly, and I felt my eyes go wide as things began to make sense. "Malia is annoyed because you''ve been macking on her for what? 2 weeks now? And taking her on all these cute dates, but you haven''t asked her to be your girlfriend. Enter Rachel, who then tells Malia that you don''t have girlfriends. So now Malia thinks you''re just being a yer ass and fooling around with her until she leaves at the end of summer. Girls wantmitment boys". Emily dropped the paper and resumed eating her ice cream. My heart pounded in my chest. "But they''re mates, isn''t that like the ultimatemitment," Jesse asked, and Emily just shook her head. She was absolutely right. Malia was human, she couldn''t understand the mate bond right now. How could I have been so stupid? I wanted to smack myself right now. I was so grateful for Emily though, I had been so close to screwing this whole thing up.


    "I have to go,¡± I said quickly as I grabbed my bag off the table and flung it over my back.


    "No Ty, you have to do something romantic!" Emily said, but I wasn''t listening anymore.


    "No time!" I shouted back as I was already out the door. I had to fix this right now, before Malia could get any more upset. I should''ve asked her on our first date. Hell, I should''ve asked her at Jesse''s party the first time we really hung out. I dashed across the frontwn and jumped on my dirt bike, then sped towards Malia''s house. When I came to a stop, I hopped off the bike and knocked on the front door, pacing anxiously for a few minutes with no reply. I ran to the back of her house and knocked on the back door of her bedroom, with still no reply. I groaned, then used my wolf senses to catch her scent. She was close by.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I ran down the road, following her scent, only to see her rounding a corner as she was out for a jog. I ran to catch up to her, then skidded to a stop in front of her, bracing her shoulders as her body crashed into mine.


    "Ty!" She shouted, pulling her headphones out of her ears. That same fury I had faced in her eyes earlier remained, but they quickly softened as she looked me over. "Is everything okay?" I felt my insides turn weak, even angry at me, she was still the most caring person I knew.


    "I have to ask you something, beg you actually." I dropped to my knees in front of her and took her hands in mine. I wasn''t ashamed, I would do anything for this girl. However, I was grateful that there was no one around to see me like this. Malia looked me over again and bit her lip nervously.


    "What are you-" she started, but I cut her off.


    "I''ve been aplete and total idiot, and I''m so sorry. Every moment with you is better than thest and I don''t even understand how that''s freaking possible. You''re so fucking beautiful and caring and funny, and I''ve never felt sofortable and at peace with someone in my entire life. And I know I should''ve asked you this the moment I met you, and I know you''re pissed at me right now, but I want you, Lia, and I need you. So please, will you be my girlfriend?" I looked up at her desperately and watched as her eyes began to water.


    Shit, I''m making her cry. She must really hate me. My wolf was howling and I felt frozen in ce. Suddenly, Malia dropped to her knees in front of me, wrapped her arms around my neck and ced small kisses across my face. "Of course I''ll be your girlfriend," she gave me the biggest smile and I felt my heart return to it''s normal pace, my entire body rxing. I wrapped my arms around her, then stood and lifted her into a bear hug. I spun her around in the air and listened to her giggle. When I set her down, she smiled at me, "It''s about time you asked."


    "Sorry, boys are kind of stupid," I winked at her, hearing Emily''s words in my head. Malia smacked my chest but I pulled her body against mine forcefully and my lipsnded on hers. I was so grateful to have her in my arms again. I pulled back and looked down into her gorgeous eyes, "Seriously, I''m so sorry Malia, I know it''s the stupidest excuse in the world, but you''ve just felt like you were mine from the moment I met you. So I guess I forgot to actually ask." She looked up at me, and it was hard to read her expression. "Rachel said you don''t date," she mumbled, then looked back down again.


    "I didn''t, until now. I told you that though." I looked into her eyes curiously and watched as they lit up when I said, "I told you I was waiting for the right person." She smiled at me and pressed her lips against mine again. "Can I ask you something else?" She said when we broke apart again.


    "Anything," I said, running my hand through her hair and cupping the back of her head.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about your brother?" She asked, looking up into my eyes. I looked down at her surprised, and she continued, "My dad and Savanah were talking about it this morning, they said he died recently." I sighed, I hoped that was all they had been talking about.


    "In May, that''s when I moved back from the city. I had to take over his spot in our family business. It''s just been a lot, I didn''t want to burden you with something like that when this is still so new," I pulled her over towards a bench and held her in myp.


    "That''s why you don''t like talking about work," she mumbled. I looked down at her surprised again. It wasn''t that I didn''t like talking about what I was doing at work, it was that most of my day I was dealing with werewolves and I couldn''t exactly tell her that. But I knew this would give herfort, so I nodded anyway.


    She shifted to straddle me, cing her hands on either side. "Nothing about you is ever a burden to me, if it''s important to you, it''s important to me now. We''re in this together, tell me anything, tell me everything," Malia pressed her lips to mine passionately and I reciprocated quickly. My wolf was howling, working his way to the surface. Our mate was so fucking perfect, and I wanted to tell her everything. I wanted to tell her my secret, and so I decided that tomorrow, I would.

 Chapter 29 -

    Malia


    The next morning, I woke up early to a text from Emily. "911!" was all it read. I rolled over and admired Ty''s naked back as hey beside me in bed, still fast asleep. He looked so cute, his hair falling into his eyes, his lips parted in just the slightest. I leaned down and left a trail of kisses across the muscles on his back, to which he responded with a sigh. I jumped out of bed and headed towards the bathroom to call Emily. "Hey Em, is everything alright?" I said when she answered the phone.


    "Absolutely not! It''s my 18th birthday tomorrow, I''m throwing a huge party tonight and I need help decorating!" She shouted back into the phone and I couldn''t help butugh a little.


    "I''ll be right over," I told her, then hung up the phone. When I walked back into my room, Ty had rolled over onto his back and was checking his phone. As soon as he noticed me, he turned the phone off and rolled to face me. "You''re up early," he smiled at me.


    "I had to call Emily, she wants me toe over". I walked over to him and sat on the bed beside him. He sat up to kiss me and I leaned into him.


    "I can drop you off before I go to work," Ty stood up and I watched him move, admiring him once more. Suddenly, I was hit in the face with a shirt and I jumped up surprised. Ty stood in front of meughing, holding his stomach and I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Stop ogling me and get dressed baby," He winked at me and I blushed, I had been totally staring at him. "Unless you want to repeatst night," he whispered, taking a step towards me and I watched his eyes turn darker with lust. I giggled and pushed him back, he was going to make mete.


    I went over to my own closet and pulled out a tank top and jeans and pulled them on quickly. When Ty and I were both ready, he drove me over to Emily''s. As I hopped off the back of his dirt bike and slid my helmet off, he wrapped his hand around mine.


    "I''ll see you tonight?" He said, looking up at me with his winning smile. I bit my lip and nodded my head.


    "Uh no that''s enough, it''s my turn to have Malia. Ty shoo," Emily said suddenly,ing out of the house and waving her hand at him. I watched Ty andughed as he rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Later baby," he leaned in and kissed my cheek, then sped back down the road. I turned my attention to Emily.


    "Okay, you officially have my full attention, how can I help?" I said, walking up the steps to meet her.


    "Okay, we need balloons, streamers, there are banners to put up, food needs to be set outter, oh and confetti everywhere!" Emily began rambling off her list and we got to work blowing up balloons. When we were finished, the entire house was covered in streamers and balloons. Emily was squealing as she looked the house over and added some final touches, and I couldn''t help but notice how much she reminded me of na. Although she was turning 18 tonight, it seemed more like this was a sweet 16 with all the decorations. I''d never known anyone who made this big of a deal over their 18th birthday, but I actually kind of loved it. I left Emily''s housete in the afternoon and stopped at the mall to get her a gift. I didn''t really know what to buy her, but decided on some nice smelling candles and a crimping iron since I noticed she didn''t have one thatst time I was there. I''d used one once at na''s back in New York and I knew Emily would love to try it.


    When I arrived home, Kali and Thomas were leaning up over the top of the couch, focused outside the window. "What are you guys doing?" I asked them.


    "Looking for wolves!" Thomas eximed, jumping off the couch when he saw me. I raised my eyebrows at the two of them, confused. Maybe they had been hearing the howling at night too, but wolves aren''t out in the middle of the day. "Daddy''s a big wolf, we''re looking for his pack!" Kali joined in with her brother. Iughed a little, this must be a new game they''re ying. They''re just kids after all.


    "Kali! Thomas!" Savanah shushed them as she came into the room. I looked to meet Savanah''s gaze and she met me with wide eyes, almost looking worried. She dried her hands off and my dad came up behind her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Just an inside joke, sorry Malia," my dad said, cing a hand on Savanah''s hip. The two of them turned to each other and exchanged a wordless look, then turned back to me and smiled. I smiled awkwardly back at them and nodded my head. That was weird. I thought to myself, but quickly shook it off and went to wash up for dinner.


    Everyone was quiet while we ate, even Kali and Thomas were being quiet as they shuffled the food around on their tes. I thought back to the wolf stories my dad used to tell me as a kid and I wondered if he had told Kali and Thomas the same ones. I''m sure if I had someone to share the stories with, I would have made a game out of it.


    There was one story in particr that I would never forget. It was my all time favourite and I think I made my dad tell it to me over 100 times in the short time we lived here with him. He told me the story of a lone wolf that ran the forest borders alone every night, then on the night of the full moon he met a beautiful white wolf and knew they were destined to be together. Then she ran the borders with him, they built a home together and they lived happily ever after. After dinner, I turned on some music in my room and danced around while getting ready. I couldn''t remember a point in my life that I''d felt this happy before. I was so excited about seeing Ty tonight, I could hardly contain myself. I wondered if this feeling would ever go away, or if I''d always be this excited every time we had ns.


    I decided to wear a sparkly ck top that was slightly see-through so you could see my bra beneath, paired with a simple ck skirt and some tights. I slipped on a pair of ck bootie heels. I left my wavy hair loose over my shoulders and applied some lipstick, then winked at myself in the mirror.


    "Damn," I heard Ty''s lusty voice behind me and I spun to meet him. "Fuck, you look so sexy baby," he groaned. I jumped into his arms and Ty ran his hands down my sides and up under my skirt to grip my ass. "I''m d you like it," I smiled at him and kissed him gently, careful not to smudge my lipstick.


    "Did you have ns to go somewhere tonight?" Ty leaned back and looked me over again. I giggled, noticing that he couldn''t take his eyes off of me.


    "Duh, it''s Emily''s birthday!"


    Ty let out a groan, "We have to go to that?"


    "Um of course! She was my first friend here, and they''re your friends too," I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling our bodies together.


    "But I just want to spend time with you," he whispered. His voice was dripping lust and I could see his eyes getting darker, telling me he had no intention of letting me out of this room tonight, so I pushed him back.


    "You can spend time with me there," I grabbed my bag off the bed. Then looked Ty over. He''d worn a simple ck t-shirt and pale blue jeans. But damn, that boy looked hot in anything. "Besides, it''s your first official task as my boyfriend. Escort me to this party, I wanna show you off," I flirted.


    "What, like I''m some sort of trophy?" He raised his eyebrow at me and I burst outughing. Ty was clearly amused by myment as I could see the sparkleing to his eyes, but two could y at this game.


    "You''re my trophy though," I pouted and looked up at him, giving my best puppy dog eyes. Ty''s entire body softened, looking back at me, then he shook his head.


    "Fiiiine," he groaned, taking my hand and leading me out the door. I giggled again knowing I had won.


    "But you owe me a date tomorrow, I have something romantic nned," he kissed my cheek as he held open the car door for me. I grinned, I loved how romantic he always was.


    "Oh do you?" I asked, hoping he would tell me more.


    "Yes, there''s gonna be lots of awes and squealing and you''re gonna love it," he shed me his winning smile and I blushed. He closed the door for me then came around his side. On the drive over to Emily''s he held my hand the whole time and I felt my heart swoon in my chest.

 Chapter 30 -

    Malia


    When we pulled up to Emily''s house, Ty parked the car just off the side of the road on the grass. He lept out then ran to open my door for me before I could even react. "You''re such a dork," I said, shaking my head at him. As I stepped out of the car, Ty closed the door and pushed me back against it. "A dork huh?" He whispered, his lips leaving a trail of fire down my neck.


    "Ty," I moaned quietly and he pulled back with a smirk on his lips.


    "Care to rethink that? Or should I keep going?" He began to lean in again but I quickly covered his lips with my hand.


    "Ty, we''re at a party!" I eximed and he began tough against me.


    "Come on," he takes my hand and leads me through the crowds of people gathering outside. As we entered the house, I set my gift for Emily on the table, then allowed Ty to lead me through the rooms. Ahead of us, I spot Emily, Jesse, and the rest of Ty''s group of friends gathered around a set of couches.


    "Guys," Ty said as we approached them. Everyone turns their attention to us and I cling to Ty''s arm awkwardly. I''m not used to being the center of attention. "I know most of you have already met her, but I''d like to officially introduce my girlfriend Malia," Ty says to the crowd, but his eyes never leave mine. He squeezes my hand gently then brings it up to his lips, pressing them against the back.


    I blushed wildly as I listened to the awes and even some ppinging from the group. "Hey, if you get to show me off, then I get to show you off too," Ty leaned in to whisper in my ear. Ty pulled us down onto a couch together and I curled into hisp. I couldn''t help but lean into his shirt and inhale his scent. He always smells so good.


    "Oh great, so now you two are gonna be all mushy all the time," Jesse groans and folds his arms over his chest.


    "Oh shut it, you''re just jealous Ty found his mate and you haven''t yet," Emily pipes up. She sways unevenly, as she points her finger at her brother''s chest.


    "Mate?" I turned to Ty, wondering over the strange choice of words.


    "I don''t know babe, she''s drunk," Ty shrugged, so I brushed it off.


    "Hey Malia, got any hot friends you can hook me up with?" Liam jumped in next. Ty and I both burst outughing as the girl that had been perched on hisp jumped up and pped him across his face. "What! I gotta keep my options open!" Liam yelled after her as she stormed away.


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t trust any of my friends near you Liam," I said. He gave me a scowl, then turned his head and began searching the crowd of people for his next target.


    "Sooo Malia, Ty, we never got to hear the story of how you guys met?" Emily asked next. She sat down on the sofa beside Jessie with another one of her girlfriends at her side.


    Just as I was about to say we met at the airport, Ty jumped to speak first. "She threw up on my shoes," he blurted out. I looked over to him, horrified, and my cheeks burned bright red as my jaw dropped open. I couldn''t believe he just said that, and apparently neither could anyone else, as I looked around to see others looking at us in shock as well.


    The first to break the silence was Liam''sughter, "Please tell me someone got that on video, that would be priceless!" The entire group burst outughing and even I had tough along.


    "Ty, bribe the airport to get the security footage, I want to see this," Jesse added.


    "You can''t bribe an airport!" Emily elbowed her brother in the side.


    Ty shrugged beside me, "wouldn''t be the first time," and I had a sudden realization that made my eyes go wide.


    "You hid my luggage! That''s why it was suddenly there when we came back!" I smacked his chest. Ty threw his head back andughed.


    "Well, how else was I going to get you to spend more time with me?" Ty asked and I couldn''t help butugh along with him. I was pretty shy that day, and if my luggage had shown up I probably would''ve never agreed to go get a drink with Ty. I would''ve gone straight home and all that would''ve happened that day would be me throwing up on his shoes. We never would''ve gotten to where we are now.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell the full story. Malia''s flight had justnded and I ran into her. She was so overwhelmed by how hot I am that she threw up on my shoes," Ty said to the crowd next.


    "That is not what happened!" I shouted, interrupting him. I pulled away slightly to face him but he kept his hand sturdy on my back. He gave me the goofiest smile and I couldn''t help butugh. "nes make me nervous and I always get motion sickness, then I couldn''t find my luggage and got anxious, so then I threw up!"


    "Sure if you say so," Ty winked at me, then continued, "anyways, so I convinced her to get a drink with me, gave her my number. Of course she had to be difficult and didn''t call me," Ty rolled his eyes at me and I giggled. "Then I just happened toe by Jesse''s party and here she was, and well, you guys know the rest."


    A bunch of the girls in the group awed once again and the guys rolled their eyes. I leaned in to Ty''s side. I was so grateful to have met him that day. With him here, I definitely felt more at home in this strange town. "Let''s go get a drink," I decided, pulling him off the couch with me. We walked towards the crowded drink table and I leaned against a doorframe waiting as Ty poured us a drink.


    "Hey hot stuff, wanna dance?" I heard a low voice sneak up behind me and a chill ran through my spine. I was grateful when Ty was at my side instantly, his arm snaking around my waist and pulling me into him.


    "No, she doesn''t," Ty''s voice was as cold as ice. I looked up at him to see his eyes hard and his lips pressed into a thin line.


    "Woah, sorry dude," the stranger raised his hands in defence and backed away. I felt Ty''s body rx against mine as I took a deep breath.


    ¡°Jealous much?¡± I looked up and batted my eyshes at him, but I truly was grateful he had intervened. That guy seemed kind of sleazy.


    "Absolutely, I want you all to myself." Ty gave me a serious look. I leaned up and kissed him gently on the lips, then took the cup from his hand and sipped the punch.


    "Ty, howe you always only get us one cup," I asked. I thought it was kind of cute he always wanted to share with me.


    "Afraid you''re going to catch my cooties?" Ty smirked back.


    "I think we''re well past that" I giggled, taking another sip.


    "You bet baby," he winked at me. "But you''re underage, you can''t have your own cup." He turned my hips to face him and looked down at me, making it obvious how much taller he was. "You''re underage too!" I scoffed at him.


    "Mm but I''m almost 20, that''s close enough. You''re only 17 and judging by the way you were clinging to mest time when we left the party, I don''t think you have that high of a tolerance," heughed at me and a blush creeped up on my cheeks. "Besides, I like sharing with you," he took the cup from my hand and took his own sip.


    Ty took my hand and led me back to the couches where we sat before. We sat with the group for a while and everyone told stories, especially about Emily growing up since it was her birthday after all. Emily opened her gifts and loved the crimping iron. We had already made ns to hang out in a couple of days so she could try it out on my hair.


    Emily went around and passed out cupcakes to everyone. I just couldn''t help myself when I got a little icing on my finger so I decided to smudge it on Ty''s cheek. Ty looked over at me in surprise and tried to smudge his whole cupcake against my face. I quickly leaned over to lick the icing off his cheek, and when I pulled back, Ty''s eyes were filled with lust. Ty closed his eyes and I could tell he was trying to calm his desire.


    "Come on, let''s dance," Ty said as he opened his eyes. I nodded quickly in agreement. My body was beginning to feel warm and rxed from the alcohol and I really just wanted to enjoy my time with Ty. He led me towards another room where we swayed to the music and grinded together for the next few songs. When I looked up at Ty, I noticed that same darkness and lust in his eyes. I clung to his body feeling needy, desperate for his touch, as my own body was heating up. I brushed my hands against his chest and up under his shirt. I didn''t care who was around us anymore.


    "We need to find somewhere to be alone," I whispered, my eyes were glued to his. I was starting to pull his shirt up from his waist, daring to take it off. He pulled me tight against his body, stopping my hands from reaching any higher. "Lia, what am I going to do with you? Can''t even make it through one night without wanting my dick?" Ty smirked at me and I gasped a little at hisment. He was right though, I wanted him badly.


    I leaned up on my tip toes, wrapped my hands around the back of his neck and pulled his lips down to mine. He met me with the same desperate need, then lifted me into his arms. I wrapped my legs around his waist and he practically ran with me up the stairs. We walked into a bedroom, Ty closing the door behind us and locking it. He dropped me on the bed and hovered over me.


    "Is it okay that we''re in here?" I whispered as he kissed down my neck.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "As long as you don''t tell Jesse," Ty chuckled, and I realized we must be in his bedroom. But I didn''t care, all I cared about was Ty right now.


    Ty''s tongue tangled with mine as he kissed me passionately. I desperately fumbled to remove his clothes. Ty eased his shirt over his head and I took the opportunity to roll us over so I was straddling his waist.


    "Lia," Ty''s eyes burned up into mine as he held my hips. I slipped my shirt over my head and Ty pulled at my skirt until I was left in just my underwear. I ran my hands down Ty''s chest as I kissed him again. I was grinding my hips against his, enjoying the feeling of his hardness pressing against my core.


    I kissed down his chest, stopping to unbutton his jeans and pull them down along with his boxers. I wrapped my hand around his cock and started pumping it up and down and continued to kiss my way towards it''s tip. As I took him into my mouth, Ty moaned. I moved my lips and hand in unison, twirling my tongue around him. Ty''s body tensed beneath me."Fuck Lia please" he moaned.


    I looked up at him and repositioned myself so I was straddling him. I gasped and Ty hooked his hands on my panties and pulled them down in one swift motion. He flipped us over and unsped my bra. His lips found my nipples and I arched my back towards him.


    "You want it baby?" He whispered, looking up at me through those darkshes. I moaned in response. Ty hooked my leg around his waist then thrust in. I knotted my hands in his hair and met him with each thrust. Our bodies fit together so perfectly and I stared up into Ty''s dark eyes. He smiled down at me then captured my lips to silence the moans escaping my lips.


    As I felt myself reaching the edge, Ty pulled away and buried his face in my neck. "Ty!" I screamed out as I reached my climax. Ty thrusted a few more times, then grunted, finishing as well. He copsed onto the bed next to me.


    "That was amazing," I panted, still trying to catch my breath. Ty rolled over and propped himself up on his elbow. He wrapped his arm around me and looked down at me. "You''re amazing," he whispered, and I smiled back.


    Suddenly, Ty''s body tensed above mine. "Is everything okay?" I asked, reaching up to touch his face. Ty clenched his jaw and squinted his eyes closed as if he were in pain. "No,'' he said when he finally opened them. He jumped up from the bed and pulled on his jeans. I began to sit up as well, but Ty ran to kneel on the floor in front of me, holding my hips. "Malia please, please stay right here," he whispered. I looked him over and saw worry all over his face. His eyes were pleading with mine. He stood, pressed his lips to my forehead, then left the room. Immediately, I knew there was no way in hell I was staying here. Something was wrong.

 Chapter 31 -

    Tyrese "Tyrese!"


    ¡°Ty!¡±


    "Help!"


    Voices began filling my head to the point it was overwhelming as I opened my mind link up again. I shut my eyes tightly trying to focus and sort through them all when finally I understood what was going on as Jesse''s voice ran clear through. "Tyrese there''s a rogue here, get down here now!" My heart began to race, there couldn''t be a rogue here, at Emily''s party. How did they get this far from the border? This can''t be happening. Not now. Not with Malia here. My wolf was howling and rising to the surface. I had to protect my pack, I had to protect my mate. I jumped from the bed and pulled my jeans on. There was no time to properly dress, there was no time for anything. But as Malia rose from the bed, I leapt towards her, pinning her hips to the bed as I kneeled in front of her. She couldn''te. She didn''t know what was going on. She couldn''t find out like this.


    "Malia please, please stay right here," I pleaded with her, holding her onto the edge of the bed. I prayed she would listen to me, but I didn''t have time to stay. I gently pressed my lips to her forehead, lingering only for a moment before I headed downstairs. I shut the door behind me, praying one more time that she would just stay where she was and that she wouldn''t hear what was about to happen outside.


    I bolted down the stairs and out the back door, mind linking my pack that there was an attack. I advised the pack to seek shelter and requested that all avable warriors head into the forest to protect our borders. Several pack members answered my calls, telling me where they were headed, and I was grateful. Most people had dispersed from the party, getting home to safety. Those who were capable fighters had already gone into the woods to prepare for battle. As I ran out onto the backnding I saw Emily and a couple of her friends huddled against the walls. They were still young and not prepared to fight, but I knew Emily would never leave her brother''s side. Jesse was in his wolf form fighting with a rogue on the ground. The rogue was strong as he flipped Jesse over and they crashed onto the ground together.


    The next few seconds felt like theysted a lifetime. I ran forward towards Jesse and the rogue when I heard the most horrible sound.


    "Ty!" Malia''s scream echoed through the air around me and I felt my body jolt to a halt and a chill ran down my spine. I turned, only for a second, to see her stepping through the door frame in only my t-shirt, her eyes going wide as theynded on therge wolves wrestling just a few feet off the patio.


    I heard Jesse''s howl next and my gaze shifted quickly back towards him. I watched as the blood began to stain the pale fur of Jesse''s paw. The rogue''s ws had clearly caught him and left a deep scratch. He needed my help. My wolf wasing forwards and I had to push Malia out of my mind as I ran towards the fight. I jumped into the air, feeling my bones crack and shifted into my wolf. I threw the rogue wolf off of Jesse''s body and sunk my teeth into his neck. I twisted my jaw quickly, feeling his neck snap, and watched as the rogue wolf dropped to the ground lifeless.


    Jesse nodded his head to thank me. He sat near the edge of the patio nursing his now injured paw. Emily had rushed to his side. "Jesse!" She called as he shifted back into his human form. He pulled on a pair of shorts quickly to cover himself, then copsed onto the ground. He clutched his bleeding arm against his chest, gritting his teeth with pain. "Everyone else had already gone to the woods to fight. I stayed back to warn you. This rogue came out of nowhere, Ty," Jesse muttered through his clenched jaw, and I nodded my head.


    I couldn''t bare to lift my gaze, to meet what I knew I would see, but I had to. So I looked up to the patio and my eyes met hers. Malia''s entire body was trembling, her face watching me in pure terror. Tears were flowing freely down her cheeks as two of Emily''s friends were wrapping their arms around her on either side.


    "D-don''t touch me," I heard her say over and over again as she squirmed away from them. I felt like someone was stabbing me over and over again with each tear that dripped down her face. I have to fix this, I have tofort her, I have to hold her. My mind was racing, but I was interrupted when the sounds of wolves howling came from the woods.


    "Tyrese the wolves are attacking at the western border, get here now!" One of the warriors mind linked me. Our pack needs us. Our mate needs us. My mind was torn.


    "We have her Ty, go" One of the girls holding Malia mind-linked me. I looked over to her and recognized her as one of the newly shifted wolves that had been at the training centre this week. She''d been a friend of Emily''s for a while, I knew her, I could trust her.


    "If anything happens to her," I growled back. There were rogues out here tonight. Malia needed to stay inside. She needed to be protected at all costs.


    The girl nodded her head and I took off into the woods towards my howling pack members. My feet pounded across the ground. I don''t think I''d ever run this fast before. My mind was clouded though, I couldn''t stay focused. All I could think about was Malia. Visions of her terrified face clouded my mind, the sound of her screaming my name before I shifted echoed through the air.


    She hates us.


    I kept running until I entered the open field where rogues had begun to attack. Several of my warriors were doing their best to hold them off at the boundary. But the rogues just kept lunging forwards, viciously attacking one after another. We should have told her.


    I leapt into the battle, lunging at the wolves. I tore at their flesh one by one, taking out as many as I could. I watched as my warriors fought around me with the same aggression. We would stand our ground, our pack would not fall easily. She deserved to know.


    I couldn''t tell her though. She wouldn''t have understood if I told her too early. She needed to love us first.


    Another wolf lunged at me, snarling. He attempted to bite at my neck as hended on top of me, but I threw him off and returned the lunge. I snapped his neck just as I had snapped the first, then turned my attention back to the others. I noticed the rogues beginning to retreat back into the forest, away from my territory, as more and more of my warriors gathered in the woods. I breathed a sigh of relief, Malia''s faceing to my mind once more. We waited too long.


    I was going to tell her tonight, but we had to go to this stupid party. I was going to take her up to the caves that overlook the town and tell her there. I would have told her everything. She would''ve thought it was so beautiful and romantic. I would''ve shown her my wolf if she wanted to see it, everything would have been okay. She would have understood. She wouldn''t have been afraid. She wouldn''t have just watched me kill.


    I felt a sudden sting in my side as my body was pushed to the ground. I skidded across the grass whimpering as a roguended on top of me. He was bearing his teeth,shing at my neck and I used all my strength to push him off. I tried to push him up, but my side was burning and my body felt weak. I was gasping for air, suddenly feeling unable to breathe.


    Just as the rogue was about to make another lunge at me, two of my warriors intercepted and killed him in one swift tear. The warrior''s eyes met mine and I nodded my head, then let myself fall back to the ground. My pack wolves howled around me, signifying the retreat of the rogue wolves. The fight was over now.


    She''s going to leave us.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 32 -

    Malia


    My heart pounded in my chest as I tried to push my way out of the two girls'' arms surrounding me. "Don''t touch me," I repeated over and over again as I stared across the patio to see the giant ck wolf that had reced Ty''s body. Any trace of the warm fuzzy feeling I had from the alcohol had now faded. My body had turned to ice, and a chill ran down my spine as the wolf in front of us growled towards us. Would he hurt us?


    I tried to take a step back but the girls continued to hold my body as I iled my arms. I couldn''t take my eyes off the wolf. My heart felt like it was breaking in half. Ty. The other wolf had changed back into Jesse''s body and mind raced so fast it felt like my head was going to explode. They were shape-shifters, they all were.


    I recognized those same soft eyes in the ck wolf. They were Ty''s eyes, dark and mysterious. But now they were filled with sadness, staring at me behind the fur of a wolf. He almost looked afraid as he looked between me and the two girls I was with.


    Suddenly, he turned and ran faster than anything I''d ever seen towards the trees that bordered the property. My eyes followed him and I felt my breathing pick up. Where is he going? Is heing back?


    I stopped struggling and let my arms fall to my sides. The girls stepped back slightly to give me my space but still were close enough to grab me if needed. I couldn''t move, my body felt frozen in ce. I had to be dreaming. I was going to wake up soon. This would all be over and I''d be back in bed with Ty upstairs in Jesse''s room. I must''ve fallen asleep.


    Emily kneeled at Jesse''s side,pletely okay with the fact that she had just watched her brother change back from a wolf''s body. "Girls, I need you to help me get him inside," Emily said, standing up. The two girls that had been holding me nodded their heads.


    "Malia, just stay right here, okay? We''ll be right back," Emily looked over to say to me. I nodded my head, still staring off into the distance where the wolf had gone. I wasn''t even listening to what she said anymore, my mind hadpletely closed off.


    I took a startled step back when I heard the wolves howling in the distance. Another chill ran through my body. I noticed that Emily and the other girls had gone inside carrying Jesse.


    I took a deep breath and stepped towards the shredded remains of the jeans Ty had been wearing when I watched his body change into a wolf. My hands shook when I caught the sparkle of his keys on the ground, and I bent to pick them up. I turned the cool metal in my hands. I have to leave. I have to go home. My heart was pounding in my chest as I turned and ran around the side of the house. I had to get out of here before the girls came back. I jumped in the driver''s seat of Ty''s car and felt the engine roar to life. I nervously put the car in gear and started down the street. I had my license but my mom never let me drive in New York, so being behind the wheel was really nerve wracking for me, but I took my time and tried to keep myself calm. I just wanted to get home.


    Just as I was parking the car on the street in front of my house, my phone began to ring and I quickly switched it off without even looking at who was calling. I didn''t want to talk to anyone, not after what just happened. I ran into the house, heading straight for my room. I slipped on a pair of shorts and caught a glimpse of my tear-stained face in the mirror. I looked like a total wreck, but the girl staring back at me wasn''t one that I recognized. She had just seen her boyfriend turn into a giant wolf. This couldn''t be real. I had to be dreaming.


    Deciding to get some fresh air, I found Kali and Thomas sitting on the steps of the back patio staring off into the forest. "What are you two doing?" I asked them as I took a step closer. Both of them had scared looks on their faces. "Malia!" Kali suddenly perked up and looked at me, relieved. She ran to wrap her arms around my waist. I watched the tears run down her face and wrapped my arms around her.


    "You''re okay," I shushed her. Thomas smiled at me too, but then quickly turned his eyes back to the forest. He didn''t look as afraid as his sister, but he still looked nervous.


    "Where''s mom and dad?" I asked them. The two of them exchanged a strange look and I felt my insides turn. My heart picked up the pace once again when Thomas dropped his eyes to the ground and tears trickled down his cheeks. "T-they''re in the woods," he stuttered out and another howl broke through the air. My mind shed back to yesterday as I made the connections in my brain. Daddy''s a big wolf.


    I felt as if the air had been sucked out of my lungs. My dad and Savanah had gone to the forest, just like Ty. They were wolves too. I closed my eyes hard, feeling overwhelmed about everything at that moment, but Kali''s arms tightened around


    me.


    "They''ll be okay, they''re always okay," she said to me and I immediately felt guilty. As overwhelming as this was for me, I should be worried about their safety. Clearly, whatever was happening between the wolves right now was bad, it was dangerous. The wolf that had been attacking Jesse was huge, he injured him. Ty killed him.


    I took a deep breath, then sat between the two of them on the steps. Thomas and Kali leaned into my sides and I gave each of their shoulders a tight squeeze. Together we waited for time to pass and I watched as the night sky began to lighten. Morning wasing.


    I looked down at my watch to see it was already 5:15 in the morning, but I didn''t feel tired at all. My heart was still racing. Kali and Thomas suddenly ran out of my arms and into the open field. I jumped up and noticed my dad and Savanah walking out of the forest hand in hand.


    Their arms wrapped around Kali and Thomas, pulling them in. My eyes met with my dad''s and his whole body tensed. His eyes widened slightly and he knew. He knew I knew the secret they''d all been keeping from me. My blood was suddenly boiling and I clenched my fists at my sides. How could they have kept this from me?


    A loud howl ripped through the air around us and many howls followed after it and my body suddenly felt like ice again. Every hair on my body stood up, Ty. My mind became consumed with thoughts of him. Was he okay? Was that him howling? But I knew it was, somehow I could sense it.


    My dad jogged towards me and reached out to me, but I took a step back as he approached. I couldn''t bear his touch right now. Yet, somehow, all my anger had drifted away and I felt more focused than ever.


    "I have to go,¡± I mumbled out, turning Ty''s keys over in my hands, then running towards the car.


    "Malia!" My dad called after me but I wasn''t listening anymore. I didn''t know what hade over me, but I had to get out of here. I had to see Ty. I had to be sure he was okay. I had to return this car, it was worth more than my entire life and I''d be in so much trouble if they reported it stolen.


    I sped down the street, surprised at how well I remembered how to get to Ty''s house. When I pulled up to the iron gates surrounding the property, I cursed under my breath. How was I supposed to get in? Just tell them I''m Ty''s girlfriend? These people were rich, they probably had people trying to get in here all the time. I looked around the car and found a small fob sitting on the centre console. I pulled it out, then reached it out the window towards the box and was surprised when it beeped and a green light appeared.


    "Wee Tyrese ckwood." shed across the screen and I tensed up. The gates suddenly unlocked and opened up, allowing me to drive up the driveway. I crept up slowly and parked beside a Te, then took a deep breath and willed myself to get out of the car. I dropped the keys on the seat. Maybe I should just leave. At least I returned the car. Deep down though, something was telling me to stay. Like I was needed here, but that just seemed crazy.


    Just as I was about to walk away, a ck jeep came racing up the driveway and jerked to a halt. I watched as two guys I didn''t recognize got out of the car and opened the back seat. An older woman and a younger boy came running out of the garage pushing a stretcher.


    "Fuck Liam let me go," I heard Ty''s voice gasping from the back seat, something was wrong. Liam climbed out of the car on the other side and came running to the side that they were pulling the stretcher towards. He paused for a minute, looking me over as he realized I was there. I watched as he opened thest door and I saw a pair of legs covered in sweatpantse out of the car.


    "What happened?" A voice boomed over the people and I turned to see an older maning out of the house. He looked a lot like Ty and I immediately realized he must be his father.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine," Ty''s voice came out again, he paused between words gasping for air. My heart pounded in my chest. He climbed out of the car and Liam immediately pressed his hand to Ty''s side. I took a step back and widened my eyes, Ty''s torso had blood smeared all over it and the gauze Liam had been pressing to Ty''s side was quickly saturating with blood. Ty pushed Liam away from him and held the gauze himself.


    "He was attacked from the side," Liam said.


    "He must''ve punctured a lung," one of the men I didn''t recognize said.


    "Ty let them help you, we need your arm down so we can start an IV," the woman pushed the stretcher closer, then pulled the bars down.


    As Ty took a step towards it and out from behind the car door his eyes locked with mine, but people continued to push him towards the stretcher. As he climbed on, I watched him squeeze his eyes shut and grit his teeth in pain. "Tyrese, I know it hurts but you have to rx your arm andy down please," the woman said again, but Ty stayed clutching his side. As if on instinct, I ran forwards to the stretcher and ced my hand over his on the gauze. His eyes flew open and met mine again. His eyes were pale blue, his skin pale, he looked so weak.


    "I''ve got it," I said to him. He hesitated at first but then let his arm rx and fall back to his side. I pressed down on the gauze to control the bleeding and closed my other hand around his.


    "Lia," Ty whispered, his breathing heavy.


    "Shh focus on your breathing," I whispered to him. He had to be okay. He looked like he was in so much pain and with every gasp of breath it felt like my heart was breaking. Tears began to trickle down my cheeks.


    "Move," a stern voice came to say beside me. I looked up to see the driver of the car towering over me. I looked around at the group of people that were now crowding around the stretcher, all eyes on me. Ty''s hand tightened around mine as I looked down at him. There''s no way in hell I''m going anywhere. Ty needs me right now.


    "I''m not leaving him," the words came out of my mouth practically as a growl, surprising myself and everyone around me. I looked up and watched as the woman''s eyes moved between mine and Ty''s.


    The woman''s eyes came to rest on mine and they softened, "you''re her," she whispered, and I squinted my eyes confused."She''s his luna, she will not be leaving his side," the woman said louder this time. Luna? What did that mean, but I didn''t care. All I wanted was Ty to be okay.


    "Then get up on the stretcher, we need to move," Derek grumbled. I awkwardly climbed up onto the stretcher so I was kneeling over Ty. I continued to hold his hand and the gauze as they pushed us forward into the house.


    We came into arge room where people in scrubs quickly surrounded us. I watched as they inserted an IV into Ty''s arm and began to give him fluids. I removed my hand from the gauze and watched as the nurses and doctors began to work away. I stared down at Ty''s eyes, he still looked in so much pain each time they touched him. His jaw was clenched. I gave his hand a small squeeze and he gave me a weak smile.I reached up to brush his hair out of his eyes and ran my hand gently down the side of his cheek.


    "Be okay, please" I whispered to him and he squeezed my hand in response.


    "Here darling, you can sit here," I felt a hand against my back and turned to meet the woman from earlier. She had brought a stool over to the side of the bed. I climbed down and took a seat, still grasping Ty''s hand. The woman walked away, leaving us alone in the room with just the doctors and nurses.


    I leaned my head down on Ty''s stomach as the doctors worked. Ty squeezed my hand in pain and I squeezed back, letting him know that I was here. We sat like that for a while until the doctor''s and nurse''s had finished. Everyone left the room and it was just me and Ty.


    Ty''s breathing was returning to normal but I stayed at his side, holding his hand tightly. I couldn''t let go, in fear that he might disappear. I held my head down at his side, almost afraid to look at Ty. I was scared of what I would see. I pressed my lips gently against the back of Ty''s hand.


    "Malia," Ty''s gentle voice broke the silence. I jumped up quickly off of my stool to stand beside him. When my eyes met his, the tears that had passed earlier returned and I began to sob.


    "Lia," Ty''s hand came up to cup my cheek and brushed the tears that now flowed freely down my cheeks.


    "Please be okay," I said between sobs. I felt pathetic, but I couldn''t control myself anymore.


    "It''s okay, I''m okay baby, I promise," Ty''s voice soothed me. "Come, lie down with me," he shuffled over, making space for me on the stretcher. I shook my head quickly and brushed my hands against his chest.


    "Get over here now before you make me get up," Ty''s voice was more stern this time and it actually startled me a little. My eyes widened as they met his, but he was smiling at me sweetly. "Please, I promise lying with you is all I need to get better right now," and so I did as he asked and climbed up on the stretcher beside him. I curled up into his chest and rested my head. As I listened to Ty''s steady heartbeat I felt my own calm, and we drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 33 -

    Malia


    I woke the next morning to sunlight shining into my eyes. I rolled over and groaned, then immediately rxed when I felt the warmth of Ty''s body next to mine. He stirred a little, wrapping his arm over my back gently.


    Ty.


    Memories of yesterday came flooding back to my mind and I shot up quickly to a sitting position. Looking at the space around me, I immediately recognized his room. How did we get here? Tyrese was hurt. There was so much blood.


    I spun around quickly to look down at the boy lying next to me, quickly noticing the blood had been cleaned from his skin and reced with a small bandage on his side. Tyrese is a wolf.


    My heart pounded in my chest and suddenly it felt harder to breathe. As if Ty knew how I was feeling, his eyes shot open and looked straight up to me. That familiar blue met with mine, "Malia," he whispered, his voice still heavy with sleep. My head began to spin, visions ofst night''s events shing through my mind. Emily''s party. The wolf. Ty turned into a wolf. A wolf turned into Jesse. I stole his car. Ty was injured. We were on the stretcher, Ty was going to be okay. "Malia, calm down," Ty sat up beside me and I instinctively reached out to his side. I gently rested my hand on the dressing, careful not to hurt him. "I''m fine, it healed," Ty said, as if he knew what I had been wondering. He slowly peeled the dressing off his chest and my eyes went wide as I reached out to push it back down. Ty stopped and took my hand in his, "Rx". His hands went back to the dressing and he pulled it off. I stared at him in fright, my eyes wide as I looked at his perfectly intact skin. My hand reached up to brush over its smoothness, the blood and wound that had been there yesterday were gone as if they''d never existed. Not even a scar was left in its ce. This can''t be real, I must be dreaming. Did I just dream up the events ofst night?


    My eyes looked up to Ty''s and he was giving me a small smile. "It healed, I''m okay," his hand came up to cup my cheek, but I backed away. Last night was real, and there was no way he could have healed this quickly. That''s impossible. "You-you turned into a-a w-wolf," I managed to stutter out. I stepped off the bed, suddenly feeling the need to put space between us. "Malia," Ty''s voice was soft as he stepped off the bed as well.


    "Tell me it wasn''t real," I mumbled, suddenly feeling tearsing to my eyes. My throat tightened, and the room around me blurred.


    "I can''t" Ty took another step closer to me and I tried to back away but fumbled in my steps. His arms were on mine impossibly quickly, holding me steady. The air suddenly felt thick as my breathing picked up pace once more. No. This couldn''t be real. He''s lying. He has to be lying.


    But you saw it yourselfst night.


    "Malia, it''s okay, please calm down," Ty slipped his finger under my chin and tilted my eyes up to meet his. Tears now flowed in a steady stream down my cheeks. "Please, let me exin," Ty''s eyes were sad, begging me to listen, but my head was beginning to ache. This was all too much.


    "You turned into a wolf," I repeated myself again, more confident this time.


    "I did, but Lia, please, I can exin," Ty held me tight as I tried to back away once more.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What are you Ty?" I whispered, asking the question I was terrified to know the answer to, the question that would change everything.


    "I''m a werewolf," Ty said, looking directly in my eyes. My breath caught in my throat. No. This isn''t real. This isn''t happening. I have to leave. I have to go. I need to run.


    "I want to go home," I yanked my arms away from him, pressing myself back against the wall, trying to put more distance between Ty and I.


    "I won''t hurt you," Ty said quietly, but he didn''t attempt to stay any closer. "Please, please just let me talk."


    "Take me home," I said more sternly this time. I wrapped my arms around my body, hugging myself.


    Ty''s head fell in defeat, as he walked over to the closet and began pulling on some clothes. "Let''s go," Ty walked by me, without an attempt to reach out for me, and out the bedroom door. I followed him down the stairs and out to the car. Ty held the car door open for me but I suddenly felt frozen in ce. My dad, who I suspected was also a wolf, would be waiting for me at home.


    Ty raised his eyebrows at me. "You want to drive or something?" He asked, leaning back against the car. My tears picked up again and I bent over to face the ground.


    "Lia," Ty groaned, his armsing to wrap around me once more. I leaned into his chest. I felt so pathetic, but this was all too much for me. Everyone around me had been lying. My dad lied, Ty had lied, Emily lied, did my mom know too? "I can''t go home, my dad-" I started.


    "I know," Ty interrupted me. He rubbed my back gently and held me there for a while. When I finally felt my tears calming, I backed away slowly and Ty watched me carefully.


    "You can stay here if you want, I can sleep on the couch if that makes you morefortable. Or there''s a guest room you can stay in," Ty offered, and I smiled at him. That was really sweet. He was always so sweet. I nodded my head slowly and followed Ty back into the house.


    We walked back up to Ty''s room and I sat on the bed. "I''m gonna get you something to eat," Ty said before turning and leaving the room again. Iid back on the bed and stared up at the ceiling. I had so many questions, but I was scared of finding out their answers.


    Ty was a wolf, but he wouldn''t hurt me, at least I didn''t think he would. He''d never been anything but sweet to me, but he had been lying to me all this time. And I watched him kill that other wolf so easily, without mercy, but he was protecting Jesse.


    Ty returned with a tray of food and interrupted my thoughts. I thanked him and slowly picked away at it, but truly I wasn''t that hungry. My mind kept racing as Ty sat on the couch across the room watching me.


    "I can leave you alone for a while if you want," Ty said, and I looked up to meet his gaze. His eyes were dull, sad, and I could tell he was feeling particrly emotional right now. I found myself furiously shaking my head. As scared as I was, for some reason I was still craving his presence. I wanted his arms around me, I wanted to pretend none of this was happening.


    "Can you, um," I began awkwardly, unsure how to word it. I pulled back the covers on the bed a little, patting the empty space beside me, and Ty''s eyes went wide. Like a streak of lightning, he was at my side once again, pulling me into his arms. Like I''d been without oxygen all morning, being in his arms suddenly made it easier to breathe. He let out a sigh, rubbing his hand soothingly down my back.


    "Ty, what happenedst night? You were hurt," I asked one of the questions burning in my brain. I had been so scared Ty was going to die. The other guys had said he had been attacked, but by who? Other wolves?


    "Rogues," Ty said, as if he could read my mind, and I widened my eyes a little. "They''re wolves that don''t have a pack, they tend to be more aggressive, impulsive, unpredictable. I was," he paused, looking for the right word. "Distracted, overly confident, I thought we got them all and turned my back. It was my fault," I watched as his eyes looked down to the floor, almost as if he was ashamed of what had happened.


    "Are they going toe back?" I asked hesitantly. He paused again, thinking carefully about his next answer, which only told me that this wouldn''t be thest attack.


    "I won''t let them hurt you, Malia, I''ll never let anyone hurt you" Ty pulled back slightly, closing his hands on either of my cheeks as he focused his eyes on mine. My heart pounded in my chest, and I felt myself wanting to wrap my arms around him and kiss him with everything I had. I wanted to go back to yesterday, but I couldn''t. I couldn''t get the images of the wolves out of my head.


    "But what about you?" Ty looked up at me surprised, that familiar sparkleing back to his eyes. He paused a moment before answering.


    "I''ll be okay, I''m strong and I''ve been training my whole life for times like this," he said slowly, and I wondered what he meant by that, but I was too overwhelmed by everything going on right now to ask anymore questions. "Lia please-" Ty began but I cut him off before he could continue.


    "I think I need to sleep more. I''m not ready for this," I mumbled. I could feel my mind shutting down, this was all too much. "Can you just stay here with me? Hold me and we can pretend that none of this is actually happening?" I pleaded with him and he easily gave in. His arms tightened around me, allowing my head to crash against his chest. I could never fit in this world, I didn''t even want to know that this world existed. I had never been one to believe in fairytales and fantasies, mom never even let me have those types of books growing up. But if that''s what Ty''s world was, how could I ever be a part of it?

 Chapter 34 -

    Tyrese


    My wolf was driving me so crazy I was starting to get a headache. I hated myself for how Malia found out, and he hated it too. I just hate to hope that Malia didn''t hate me. She couldn''t though, could she? I was shocked when she showed up at my house yesterday. I had expected her to want nothing to do with me after what she saw at Emily''s party. But there she was, and she was holding my hand and trying to take care of me, and the way she practically growled at Derek for asking her to leave. She was driving me crazy. Everything about this girl was so perfect, she was feisty but gentle and totally gorgeous and funny. I had to make this work, we had to figure this out.


    Malia stirred beside me and I tightened my grip around her waist. I was so grateful when she asked me toe lie with her, I wanted nothing more than to hold her in my arms for all of eternity. Yet, a pit was still growing deep in my stomach. I knew this was wrong, I knew we couldn''t stay like this forever. She wants to pretend this isn''t happening, that she didn''t see what she had, and I couldn''t live a life like that with her. She needs to know the truth about me, she needs to ept it, not just pretend it isn''t real.


    Mark her, then she can''t leave us. My wolf growled and I groaned. "Absolutely not, if she doesn''t hate us now, then she definitely will after that!" I shouted back at him and he whimpered and went quiet again. He was right though, marking her would be the perfect solution, but I couldn''t do that to her. I had to do this right, I wanted her to love me, not just stay with me because she had to.


    Malia''s eyes fluttered open and she looked up into mine. Quickly I blinked and looked across my room. Fuck, she totally caught me staring at her while she was sleeping, she''s going to think I''m such a creep, but right now that''s the least of my problems.


    "What time is it?" She asked quietly.


    "6:15," I looked over at her again and slowly she moved from my arms to sit up, hanging her legs over the side. She let out a long sigh and wouldn''t take her eyes off the floor. I could feel her mood changing to a mixture of sadness and anger. "Malia, can we talk please?" I asked, running my hand down her back.


    "I don''t want to talk Ty," her voice broke and it nearly broke my heart. Not again, please not again. But sure enough, Malia let out another sigh and looked up to show me the tears flowing down her cheeks again. "Baby please," I dove to the floor, kneeling in front of her. I reached for her face to wipe her tears away but she turned her head. "I need you to understand," I begged of her.


    "I don''t want to," she mumbled and my heart cracked open a little more. We can''t leave it like this though, she has to know. This would be her life too, and as much as I didn''t want to push her, she had to ept that.


    "Malia, I''m a wolf, we can''t just pretend I''m not," I blurted it out more harshly than I meant to and her eyes went wide. I knew I''d made a mistake before she even had a chance to speak, and I could feel the energy in the room around us changing.


    "Please just stop," she said abruptly. "I''m sick of all of this, I''m sick of crying and being pathetic when I should be so angry. You all lied to me, my dad lied, Emily, Jesse, Liam lied, you lied to me Ty. Just when I thought I could finally trust you, I leaned in for one night and this happens? Are you freaking kidding me?"


    Malia suddenly stood from the bed, balling her hands into fists. My heart pounded in my chest as I took a step back. Her green eyes felt like they were burning holes in my skin as she stared me down.


    "Malia-" I began, but she immediately cut me off again.


    "Take me home Ty," and with that Malia stormed out of the room and down stairs. I dashed after her, taking the stairs 2 at a time. The girl that had just been resting so peacefully in my bed was long gone and instead she had been reced with a hurricane. She stomped towards my car and climbed in the passenger side before I could reach her.


    I groaned and climbed in the driver''s side and we drove towards her house.


    "Malia, can we please-" I began.


    "No," she cut me off.


    "Lia I just want-"


    "No,"


    "Let me-"


    "No," I groaned as I put the car into park and rested my head against the steering wheel. But I couldn''t stay there long, as I jumped up and quickly followed Malia as she hopped out of the car and began speed walking to the back door of herN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    room.


    "What the fuck Malia!" I shouted after her, feeling the alphamanding to my voice. I couldn''t help it, she had to listen to me. She spun on her heel to face me, narrowing her eyes and crossing her arms over her chest. I took a deep breath and willed myself to be calm, but I could feel my wolfing to the surface. "Not even 12 hours ago you were holding my hand and begging me to live, 2 hours ago you were cuddling with me in bed, and now? You can''t just pretend this isn''t real, you have to at least talk-"


    "I don''t have to do anything! You lied to me Tyrese! Most boyfriends lie about stupid things like past rtionships and checking out other girls, but you? You lied about being a freaking werewolf! You can''t expect me to just be okay with that." Her anger was iparable, and I wished so badly I could get back to bed with her this morning. My wolf was slowly edging closer and closer to the surface though, as my own frustration took over.


    "I didn''t lie! I just hadn''t told you yet," I tried to exin.


    Malia took a step closer to me on the porch. "Trying to justify it doesn''t make it any better, it was a lie and you know it," her voice was low and my wolf was whimpering. She was right, I had kept this from her, but only because I was scared of this moment right now. Why couldn''t she see that? If only she would just let me exin.


    Malia turned and unlocked her door, storming into her room. I tried to follow her inside but she turned and met me back at the door again, grasping the ck sweater I had given her on our first night together.


    "Take your stupid sweater back and get off my porch," she threw the sweater against my chest and as I stood there frozen, the door mmed in my face. I heard the click of the lock on the other side and I slowly took a few steps back. This can''t be happening, she hates me, she can''t hate me. My wolf was howling and going crazy and I could hear him repeating the same words over and over again in my head. "She hates us, she''s leaving, we should have marked her, she hates us, she''s going to leave" he rambled on and I felt my heart crumbling in my chest. My entire body ached as I hung the ck sweater on a chair on the porch. I couldn''t take this home. It was hers now, just like my heart. She has to forgive me. I dashed off the porch and took off towards the woods, shifting as soon as I reached the forest line. I needed to burn some energy, I needed to clear my head so I could figure out how to win Malia back. How could I make this up to her? I''d made a mistake. I should have told her sooner. She deserved to know.


    I weaved between the trees, running the entire border of the territory and back to Malia''s in record time. The sun was only beginning to set but I knew I had to get home. My parents would be eager to talk aboutst night and I really needed to call a meeting with the warriors to increase border security again before there was another rogue attack.


    As I shifted back into my human form, I grabbed a pair of shorts from the bush, then dashed towards my car. I couldn''t help but look towards Malia''s room as I jogged by. All of her curtains were closed but I could see the lights on behind them. I wondered what she was doing, and if she were thinking about me.


    I shook my head and pushed the thoughts away. I had to stay focused. I couldn''t get emotional again. I need to think about my pack right now. I was an alpha, and I had people to protect.


    "Tyrese," John''s voice called out as I reached my car and I turned to see him standing on the porch, Savanah, peering through the front door behind him. He jogged down the steps towards me, a grim look stered on his face. "She knows," he stated, and I nodded my head. "I''m guessing she''s shutting you out too?" I nodded my head again then ran my hand through my hair.


    "I was going to tell her, I had it all nned out. Then the rogues attackedst night. She saw me shift, she saw me kill a rogue," I shook my head, thinking back to the horror on her face when she first saw my wolf.


    "She''lle around," Savanah approached behind John and squeezed his shoulder. I nodded my head at the two of them, but I just had to get out of there. I waved my hand as I climbed in the car, then headed back towards my house, already dreading the thousand questions about the attack I''m sure my dad had prepared for me.


    As I walked inside, I heard my mother singing in the kitchen, and wondered what was going on. She only sang when she was particrly happy about something, and since Jordan went missing I don''t think I''ve heard her sing at all. "Mom?" I called as I walked towards the kitchen.


    "Honey! I''m so happy you''re home," My mom wrapped her arms around me, then leaned back with the biggest smile on her face. I looked between her and my father, who sat at the kitchen ind with his usual scowl on his face. "Where''s your beautiful mate?" My mother asked.


    My heart dropped, my mom was happy because she was looking forward to officially meeting Malia tonight after seeing her yesterday. "She''s uh, at home," I exined and watched the smile fade from her face.


    "Oh. I figured she would stay for dinner," My mom went back over to the stop and I sighed. I wished she would have.


    "Well, thank god she''s gone because dammit Tyrese you need to get your head on straight!" My father''s fist mmed down on the table as he stood from his chair. I turned to him, widening my eyes slightly. "That girl has you distracted! Derek told me it''s her fault you were hurtst night," My father''s eyes were cold but I felt a fire starting in my chest. How dare he me Malia?


    "It wasn''t her fault, it was mine! I lost focus, I turned my back," I growled at him.


    "You lost focus because you were thinking about your human girlfriend," I froze. How did he find out she was human? Had Malia said something? There''s no way he could''ve smelt it on her, we''d already mated. She had my scent. "Surprised? Derek told me about that one too. Did you really think you could hide that from us? You are an alpha, you need a strong mate. Reject her."


    "NO!" I growled, letting my wolfe forwards once again. I would never reject her, even if Malia left me. I could never do that. There would never be anyone else.


    "She''s a human?" My mother''s soft voice entered the argument. She ced her hand on my father''s back and I watched as he calmed down a little. "Who is she? How did you meet her?" My father continued to scowl but he looked up at me obviously searching for the same answers.


    "I don''t know if she''s human, she just didn''t know about us. I shifted in front of herst night and she found out," I began to exin.


    "But she was herest night, she was being protective over you, she wouldn''t leave your side," my mom looked to me worried and I felt my heart warm thinking of Malia refusing to leave my sidest night.


    "I don''t know why she was here, I don''t even know how she knew I was hurt. She was probably just in shock after everything that happened," I shook my head. Malia was probably so overwhelmed right now. "But she''s pissed now, she wants nothing to do with me so I took her home."


    "Home?" My mother asked.


    I sighed, "At John Taylor''s, he''s her father." I watched as my mother''s face turned to surprise and she exchanged a strange look with my father.


    "John Taylor''s daughter?" They both turned to look at me again.


    "It''s a long story. John apparently had a daughter before Savanah with another woman," I began to exin but my mother cut me off. "Joanna," my mother jumped in, "John and Joanna had a daughter, Malia,"


    "Did you know her?" I looked over at my mother curiously.


    "I remember the night they left very well. There was a horrible storm, a hurricane. We were all so preupied with the storm prep that John hadn''t even realized they''d gone. By the time he got home, Malia''s scent was long gone. We all tried to help him track her but nothing, it was as if she had just disappeared. The storm washed away her scent, I guess. He was heartbroken," My mother looked over to my father, who now stared at the table in front of him. She squeezed my father''s shoulder gently, then looked up at me, "and you were heartbroken too."

 Chapter 35 -

    TyreseContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What?" I looked over to them confused, folding my arms over my chest.


    "Come," My mother waved her hand, encouraging me to follow her into the dining room. I watched as she pulled an old photo album out of the cab, then flipped through a few pages. As she stopped on one, she looked it over slowly then turned the book to my hands. I stared down at the image, I saw a younger version of myself smiling a toothy grin with my arms wrapped around a blonde-haired girl with beautiful green eyes.


    "What is this?" I stared at the photo in awe, immediately recognizing the younger version of the girl in my arms. "I don''t remember this," I looked up at my mom. She looked at me, her eyes soft and gave me a sad smile.


    "You met Malia at a camp a couple of weeks before this photo was taken. You were only 6 but you were obsessed with her. The two of you were inseparable. Then Malia and Joanna left town. You were so heartbroken honey, I didn''t know how to help you. You didn''t want to see your friends, your father threw you into endless training sessions and you learned to love that instead. Eventually, I think you just forgot about Malia, because it hurt you so much and you were so young, I never imagined you''d grow up to im her as your mate." My mother exined.


    I traced my fingers over the photo, my heart aching for these moments that I''d forgotten. "There are more photos in this album, look through them. Maybe it''lle back to you," my mom kissed my forehead and left me with the album in hand.


    Could it be possible that I knew Malia before? I flipped through each of the photos, taking time to look each of them over, admiring the bright smiles that always disyed on our faces, admiring those unchanged green eyes. One by one, the memories flooded back to me, all the love I once held at such a young age.


    As I turned thest page my eyes rested on a photo of Malia and Iing down at the bottom of a water slide. I had my arms wrapped around her as we slid towards the water. She had her eyes squinted closed but a smile on her face and I looked to beughing. I remembered this moment so clearly. I remembered standing at the top of the slide with her as she squirmed. "It''s too tall!" She had said, but I held her hand tightly in mine.


    "We''ll go down together, I''ll keep you safe," I told her, then we climbed onto the slide together.


    "Promise we''ll be best friends forever," she turned and smiled at me as I held onto the edge to prevent us from sliding down yet. I wrapped my pinky around hers.


    "Pinky promise," I whispered back, then let go and held onto her tight as we slid down the twisting slide together.


    My heart pounded in my chest as the memory of Malia leaving ached in my chest. I remembered knocking on John''s door with no answer every day for a week, and finally, when he did answer, he told me Malia wasn''t home and he didn''t know when she would be home again. No one would tell me where she''d gone. I remembered wanting to look for her. I remembered crying when my dad told me she wasn''ting back.


    The ache only grew when I thought about what was happening in my life now. I couldn''t live through this again. I had to make things right with Malia. I wouldn''t lose her again. Suddenly, so much became clear to me, as I realized why I had never been interested in other girls growing up. While all of my friends were always seeking hookups, I was never interested. Other girls irritated me, because they weren''t Malia. I had already bonded with her and no one could everpare. I turned back to the kitchen to face my parents again. "I need her," I whispered, and my mom looked up at me with teary eyes.


    "Oh honey I know," she came to wrap her arms around me.


    "Stop coddling him Diana! Son, you are an alpha, for goddess sake act like it!" My father growled, anger bubbling at the surface again. "You are an alpha Tyrese and she is your Luna, you cannot allow her to leave. Stop being pathetic and letting her walk all over you. Act like an alpha!" His voice shook the house and I could feel myself losing control.


    "Maybe I''m not," I growled and left the room, storming outside the house and heading out for another run in the woods.


    "Where the hell are you, Jordan? Please juste back, I don''t want this," I called out in my head towards him, but as usual I only felt the same emptiness. His presence was nowhere to be found, I couldn''t sense him in even the slightest. The link between us had been severed the night he disappeared, a haunting indication that he wouldn''t be returning.


    I wasn''t sure if I meant what I said. I liked being an alpha. I enjoyed protecting my people and fighting by their side. I loved the feeling of standing up for my pack. But maybe I just wasn''t cut out for it. My dad second guessed every move I took and it felt like I was hitting endless barricades to stop me from being a true alpha.


    I wouldn''t fullyplete my transition into an alpha werewolf until the next full moon, which was still a week away, but goddess, maybe it would be better if I just backed out now. Maybe Jared would be better cut out for all of this. As I approached the pack house, I shifted back into my human form and pulled on some clothes. As soon as I was inside, I began making phone calls to the surrounding packs once again. This fight with the rogues was getting too dangerous. The attacks were getting more violent, more frequent, and I''m sure we weren''t the only pack being targeted. It was bigger than just our pack now.


    I increased the security at the borders and discussed instituting a curfew in town, but it seemed too early for that. I kept it in the back of my mind for future steps though. I also encouraged the pack members to attend training sses at the arena if they were able to. The more people who were trained in self-defence the better. I couldn''t protect everyone, I''d be a fool to think that, but I could help them protect themselves.


    Now I just had to figure out how I was going to protect Malia. She knew about the wolves now, so I could keep some warriors in the forest area just outside of her house. I''d ask them to try to stay hidden so they didn''t freak her out too much, but at least now she could sort of understand. She was my mate, I would give anything to protect her.


    When I returned back home, my mother was waiting for me, sitting on the bench outside of our house. "I wanted to make sure you got home okay," My mother whispered as I approached her. I sighed, I knew she was still hurting over Jordan and I felt bad making her worry. I gave her a kiss on the cheek, then headed into the house.


    "Tyrese," she called after me as I climbed the stairs to my room. I paused and turned to her. "You will make a good alpha, I''m certain of it. You are kind,passionate, you''re a strong warrior, and you''ve worked so hard your entire life. You are not Jordan, but you will be a good alpha in your own way. You will be a good alpha and a good mate because you are not afraid to love, and I know you love Malia, and you''re hurting because she is hurting. I know she will forgive you and this will work out. But no matter whates, you are my son and I love you," my mother''s voice was strong as she spoke and I climbed back down the stairs and pulled her into my arms. I held her tightly in a hug and a tear slid down my cheek. That was exactly what I needed to hear.

 Chapter 36 -

    "Malia, honey, can I pleasee in?" My dad was knocking on my door. This was his third attempt since Ty had dropped me off yesterday. I''d been staring at the ceiling so long my eyes were starting to hurt. I couldn''t bare to leave my bed, none of this life felt real anymore. "I know you''re upset but I think you''ll feel better after we talk," my dad called through the door again.


    "Not right now," I rolled over and curled myself up in a nket once more. I looked down at my phone to see a few missed texts from na, one from Emily, and one from Ty. I sighed and opened the text from Ty first. Morning Gorgeous, I hope you''re feeling better this morning. Call me anytime if you want to talk.


    I groaned and pulled the nkets over my head, throwing my phone back on the bed. Why did he have to be so sweet? He made it so hard to be mad at him. I had been a total bitch to him yesterday, and while he sort of deserved it, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. The look on Ty''s face when I threw his sweater at him broke my heart and I couldn''t get it out of my head.


    I took a deep breath then picked up the phone again and read the text from Emily next.


    I''m sorry I''m sorry I''m sorry! Please don''t be mad at me!!


    I rolled my eyes, another text I didn''t want to reply to right now. And the cherry on top came when another knock rattled my door. I grabbed my pillow and crushed it over my face and screamed into it, letting all of my frustration out. Then as I flung it away I shouted back, "Go away dad, I don''t want to talk!"


    "Actually it''s me, can you open the door?" I heard Savanah''s gentle voice on the other side and immediately felt guilty. She hadn''t deserved that. I climbed out of bed and walked over to unlock the door, opening it slowly to be sure my dad was going to jump in behind her.


    "Just me, I brought you some breakfast," She smiled sweetly and held out a bowl of cereal which I gratefully took. "Can Ie in?" Savanah asked as I backed away from the door. I appreciated her asking and not just pushing her way in as I was sure my dad would have, so I nodded my head and returned to sitting on the bed. She shut the door gently behind her.


    "Your father''s gone to work now. I figured you might need some girl talk? I know I''m not your mother, but I''m here, Malia, for anything you need," She sat on the opposite side of the bed to me, careful not to overstep her boundary. I smiled back at her, then hung my head. "We don''t have to talk about... that, if you don''t want to."


    "I don''t know what to talk about Savanah, I don''t know how to feel about anything right now," I stirred my spoon aimlessly around my cereal.


    "About Ty? I saw him leaving here pretty upsetst night," I sighed, knowing I was the cause of that upset.


    "I''m not ready to talk about Ty," I said quietly.


    "That''s okay too, sweetie, but when you are I''m here," Savanah set her hand on my knee and gave me a small smile.


    "Are you one too?" I asked, looking down at her hand, wondering what it would be like if it were suddenly reced by a wolf''s paw.


    "I am," She replied and I nodded my head. I had been expecting that, and finding out she was a wolf hurt less than finding out about my dad and Ty. "I can''t imagine what you''re going through, Malia. I grew up in this world so I never had to adjust to it."


    "Is that what I''m supposed to do? Just get used to all of this now and ept it? Everyone''s been lying about it since I got here. Dad''s been lying my whole life," I could fear the tearsing to my eyes again but I pushed them back, willing myself to be strong. I''d done enough crying in thest 48 hours.


    "I know it seems impossible right now," Savanah took her hand off my knee and stared out the window with me. Silence filled the room and I took small bites of my cereal. Savanah was the first to break it, "Your father lied to me once," I looked over at her, shocked.


    "When we first met, we fell in love instantly. He lied to me about you and your mom. I showed up at the house one night to surprise him, and found myself surprised instead. I found out that night that the man of my dreams was married and had a daughter with this other woman whom he lived with. I was heartbroken". Her eyes met mine and I could see the raw emotion they held.


    "What happened next?" I was almost afraid to ask, but somehow they must''ve worked it out, or we wouldn''t be here right now.


    "He ended things with your mother the next day, and you know what happened after that. But I think I told him I hated him about 300 times over the course of the next 2 years. Then one day I woke up and I just finally admitted what I''d known all along. No matter how upset I was with him, he is the love of my life, and now we''re here," I reached out to hold Savanah''s hand and smiled.


    "The point of me telling you this, is that I want you to know that it''s okay to take time to figure things out. It''s okay to take care of yourself first, you don''t have to feel guilty about that. You''re allowed to be sad, angry, hurt, however you''re feeling. But things tend to work out how they''re meant to eventually," I pondered on Savanah''s words, and felt a sense offorte over me.


    "Thank you Savanah," I leaned over and half hugged her, resting my head on her shoulder.


    "Anytime Sweetie," She rubbed my back gently and I suddenly longed for my own mother, it had been a while since I had heard from her. As frustrated as she made me, I still missed her, and I couldn''t help but wonder how much she knew about this new world.


    "And in the meantime, if you''re looking for something to keep you busy and make a little money, I run a little cafe in town and I''m actually looking for a new girl if you''re interested?" Savanah interrupted my train of thought, but I nodded eagerly. That was exactly what I needed, I just needed some normalcy in my life right now and nothing screamed normal like an average girl working a part-time job for the summer.


    "Great! If you''re not up to anything this afternoon, I can take you in with me and show you around," I nodded my head again and Savanah left me alone to get ready.


    As I pulled on a jean skirt and tank top I couldn''t help but let my mind wander back to Tyrese. I wondered if I would evere around to understanding him as a wolf. I wondered if we would end up like my dad and Savanah, but I quickly shook the thought away. We''d hardly known each other a couple of weeks, it was way too soon to be thinking like that. But deep down, even if I wasn''t ready to admit it to myself yet, I knew things with him just felt right. Just then, I heard my phone buzz and I looked to see another text from Ty.


    Malia, please, just talk to me. I can exin everything. I need to exin. Call me.


    I took a deep breath, feeling that same achee back to my chest. Whether I was angry at Ty or not, Savanah made a good point. My feelings for him were still there, but that didn''t make this any easier. I ignored the message once again and pushed the phone into my back pocket.


    Savanah took me down to the cafe after lunch and I immediately fell in love with it. It was right at the edge of the town just in front of the beach and filled with cute intimate tables and couches for seating area. Everyone I met there was super friendly and weed me warmly as a new employee. Savanah even gave me a little apron to wear if I were ever working in the kitchen.


    For now, she showed me how to stock the shelves and work the register. I was already so eager to start. I even convinced her to let me do some training with one of the other girls to work in the kitchen. I''d always loved baking growing up, it had always been a good outlet for me to release stress and I''d never needed an outlet as badly as I did now.


    Savanah left me to work into the evening with the other girls and I honestly had so much fun. Even when I heard my phone buzz and read another message from Ty, it couldn''t ruin my mood.


    You can''t just shut me out.


    I felt guilty reading the message. That wasn''t what I was intending to do, but I needed space. I needed time to think and truly he did this to himself. He''s the one that decided to start a rtionship with me that was built upon secrets. I heard Savanah''s words from earlier echoing in my ear and decided to ignore this message as well.


    When we left and locked up the cafe for the night, the sun was just starting to set. I looked out over the beach and watched the waves crashing onto the shore.


    "Malia," My body suddenly tensed, hearing a voice behind me, reminding me of the secrets I still had to face. I spun to see Emily standing behind me, holding her hands nervously in front of her.


    "Malia, I''m so sorry," She said, suddenly throwing her arms around me and I couldn''t help but hug her back gently. "Please don''t hate me! I wanted to tell you from the very start but you know it really wasn''t my ce, it should havee from-" Emily began to ramble, so I pulled back and gripped her shoulders.


    "It''s fine, Emily," I cut her off. It wasn''t her I was mad at, she was right. It wasn''t her ce to tell me. It should havee from Ty, it should havee from my dad. I spent so much more time with them, they had so many opportunities to tell me, but instead they chose to keep their secret. My dad should have told me when I was a kid, but he kept this from me my whole life. Ty should have told me before he made me have all these stupid warm and fuzzy feelings for him. Now things are just way tooplicated.


    "Thank goddess!! Because you and I are totally gonna be best friends, I can just sense it," She looped her arm through mine and began walking us down towards the beach. "You know I''m so d you know now though, because I have so much more I can tell you about now. Wolf drama is crazy,"


    "You''re a wolf too?" I asked her. I stopped in my tracks. Was everyone in this town a wolf?


    "Yeah duh, well I mean technically I am. I haven''t shifted yet. I can feel my wolf, I know she''s there, but honestly, after the rogue stuff I''m not ready to shift yet. We have until our first full moon after our 18th birthday to shift though, so I have some time still," Emily began exining, and when her eyes finally met mine the smile faded from her face. "Wait, Ty didn''t exin all this to you?" Emily''s eyes went wide as I shook my head.


    "That boy, I swear!" Emily groaned, but I shrugged my shoulders awkwardly. I hadn''t exactly given Ty much of a chance to exin anything. I didn''t want to hear it.


    "Are you okay Malia?" Emily paused and looked at me seriously. I looked over at her, thinking for a moment, then nodded my head.


    "I''m doing the best I can I guess," I bit my lip. "Is Ty here?" I asked, unsure what answer I was hoping for. Part of me was still craving him, but the other part of me never wanted to see him again.


    "Um no, but Jared, his younger brother, is. Ty will probably be by in a bit to pick him up." I hadn''t known Ty had a younger brother but I brushed it off, there seemed to be a lot of things I didn''t know about him.


    I nodded and followed her down to the beach. As I looked around the group of people I recognized several of Ty''s friends and I couldn''t help but wonder how many of them would turn into wolves as well. "Come on, we cany on the beach over here," Emily led me over to a spot where she had a towelid out and a beach bag sitting in the sand.


    Together we rested on the towel for a while when suddenly two tall blonde boys came to stand over us. One was slightly taller with a more muscr build. While the other held tight curls in his hair and a pair of sses resting on the bridge of his nose. His eyes met with mine and he gave me a shy smile.


    "Hiya boys, how can we help ya?" Emily winked at them and they both shed charming grins back. Just then, in the distance behind them, my eyes caught the sparkle of a shiny ck car pulling up at the edge of the sand. My heart suddenly beat fast as I watched Ty slip out of the car. His eyes instantly locked with mine and I was taken aback to find his eyes cold and narrowing as they focused on me. Was he angry with me?


    I felt the anger in me begin to boil over again. He had no right to be angry at me. I''m the one that should be angry at him!


    "I''m Luke and this is my friend Tom. We were wondering if you girls would be interested in going out some time?" The taller boy asked as I drew my attention back to the conversation in front of me. I had already begun shaking my head but Emily was quick to answer before me.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "We would love to!" She eximed. My eyes went wide, turning my full attention to Emily, who looked very happy with her own answer. She knew I was with Ty, but then I paused. After what happened yesterday, there was no way we were still together. My eyes flickered across the beach once again, catching his as he waved his brother over. The cold gaze he returned told me we were over.


    "Great! Maybe we could go to the carnival tomorrow. We can meet you there at say 8?" The boy with the sses said, and I shifted my attention back to our conversation. Emily eagerly nodded and the boys returned bright smiles. As they turned to leave, I couldn''t help but feel a little unsettled by it.


    As they disappeared from our sight, I quickly grabbed Emily''s arm. "What are you doing?" I hissed at her but she only gave me a sly smile in return. Her own gaze flickered over to Ty''s as she crossed her arms over her chest and I couldn''t help but feel like she had just set some sort of n in motion.


    "Sometimes you gotta teach boys a lesson honey, make Ty smarten up," she smirked at me and I felt a chill run down my spine. I looked off in the distance once again to see a younger boy climbing in Ty''s car, then the car took off down the street. But what exact lesson did she want me to teach him? After everything that had happened, I wasn''t even sure if I wanted to be with Ty any more.


    "Won''t making him jealous only make this whole situation worse?" I thought aloud and Emily rolled her eyes.


    "Look, Ty''s crazy for you, but he doesn''t know how to fix this. So I''m just going to give him a little push," Emily exined, ahe that seemed right up there under the bad ideas. I wasn''t even sure if I wanted Ty to fix things, but Emily seemed pretty set on her n. How exactly was me going on a date with another guy going to fix anything though?


    I chewed my lip nervously, "okay but I swear if he kills anyone, it''s on you" I couldn''t help but feel a little scared, remembering Ty kill that other wolfst night. Ty''s a killer. I couldn''t be with him. And now he''s angry with me, or at least he definitely will be after tonight. Would I be next on his list?

 Chapter 37 -

    Malia


    I spent the next day working at the bakery again, but left early to get ready for my double date with Emily. My stomach was churning as I peddled my bike home. Something about tonight just seemed off.


    I leaned my bike on its usual spot beside the garage and recognized my dad''s car in the driveway. He''d been giving me more space ever since my conversation with Savanah yesterday, so she must''ve talked to him. I was grateful though, I needed to sort through this on my own. Even Ty had been quiet today, he hadn''t texted me at all since the stare down I got from himst night. I guess things really are over between us, and maybe that''s for the best.


    As I round the corner to the back door of my bedroom and climbed the patio steps, my eyes caught on a ck hoodie hanging on the chair. The same ck hoodie I had thrown at Tyrese only a couple days earlier. I hadn''t been back here since that conversation, choosing to use the front door mostly instead. My hand closed around it''s soft material and I immediately felt sadness wash over me like a wave. He must''ve left this here, but why? Was he still hopeful we''d get back together? Was I still hoping for that?


    I picked up the sweater and carried it inside, dropping it on my bed. I can''t be thinking about this right now, I shouldn''t be thinking about Ty at all. I''m supposed to be getting ready for a date with someone else. Someone who''s cute - but Ty''s drop dead gorgeous. Someone normal - but normal is overrated, being with Ty was fun. I groaned, arguing in my own mind. Someone who''s not a werewolf, and with that the argument was suddenly over.


    I showered and let my hair hang down my back in its natural waves. I decided to wear a white sundress with red tulips all over it and paired it with matching red lipstick. I grabbed my purse and threw it loosely over my shoulder. My eyes lingered one more time over Ty''s sweater lying on my bed, but I quickly shook my head and turned to leave.


    Emily was already waiting in her car for me as I came round to the front of the house. She''d agreed to drive me tonight, which I was super grateful for because I couldn''t imagine riding my bike with this dress on.


    "Ahh you look gorg, I''m so excited for tonight!" Emily squealed as I climbed in next to her. I smiled and looked over to see her wearing a much more outgoing outfit than me, a ck miniskirt and a cropped white top with a pair of strappy sandals.


    It didn''t take us long to get down to the boardwalk where the carnival was set up. Emily spent the whole drive telling me all the ways she was going to flirt with this guy tonight and I couldn''t help but giggle at her. In her outfit, I was sure she wouldn''t have to do much flirting to get his attention.


    I marvelled at the carnival lights as I climbed out of Emily''s car. The sun was just setting over the water and I was in awe of the beauty. "This ce is amazing," I said to Emily, who just smiled and nodded. As we walked towards the park entrance, I found myself searching the parking lot, wondering if I would see a familiar Audi.


    "Well, welldies, you two look lovely," The taller one was the first to speak as the two boys from yesterday approached us. I jerked my head towards them and smiled politely.


    "Dibs," Emily leaned in and whispered in my ear and I giggled at her. I was fine with that though, the curly-haired boy seemed more type anyway. He was quieter and followed behind his friend, giving me a shy smile as they approached. "Hi," he said, looking directly at me as Emily moved closer to Luke.


    "Hi," I smiled back. I looked back over to Emily to already see her whispering in Luke''s ear. I looked around the crowd of people, half the town had to be here. It was so busy.


    The four of us walked through the carnival together. Emily and Luke seemed to be getting along well, they were both incredibly flirty and Iughed seeing all of Emily''s moves in action. Tom was actually a pretty nice guy. He told me how he was in his first year of college and about all of his sses. He definitely seemed like the type of guy I would usually go for, but tonight my mind kept wandering elsewhere.


    The four of us sat down to share a pizza and I picked away at my piece. "Not hungry?" Tom turned to ask me and I shook my head but smiled at him. "Uh no but it''s okay, I just have a bit of a headache," I lied, my stomach was in total knots but I didn''t want to tell him that.


    Emily looked up at me across the table, giving me a strange look that almost reminded me of her sly smile from yesterday. I raised my eyebrow at her but she looked away from me and continued her whispering with Luke.


    As everyone else finished eating, I found myself scanning the crowd of people again. "Looking for someone?" Tom interrupted me and I looked back to him.


    "Oh, no" I blushed, "I was just surprised how busy it is."


    "Guess you''ve never been before, this ce is always busy," he smiled back.


    "Well, we''re gonna go ride some rides, see you guyster!" Emily suddenly said as her and Luke stood from the table.. She looped her arm through his and was practically skipped as they walked through the crowd of people. I stood there in shock, my eyes wide and my jaw hanging open.


    "Emily!" I called after her. I couldn''t believe she was just leaving me here. Tom is still practically a total stranger.


    "We can go after them if you want," Tom said, and I looked down, feeling guilty. I was totally making a bad impression on this date. Not that I really cared about making a good one. I was still far too hung up on Ty to have any interest in this date. Yet still, I didn''t want him to think I was being rude, so I quickly stered a smile on my face and turned towards him.


    "Nope it''s all good, maybe we should go find some rides too," I said, and he immediately brightened up. Together we wandered through the park, I was never much of a ride person. In fact, most rides terrified me, so I had my eyes set on the calmest ride I could find.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    We lined up behind a group of people waiting to board the ferris wheel and I felt Tom''s hand close around mine as it hung at my side. I turned to give him a small smile but I knew I didn''t mean it. Truly, I think I was just about ready to go home. Tom had done everything right so far tonight, he was a nice guy. He deserved a chance, but my heart was somewhere else. Emily''s whole n tonight was just stupid, Ty probably wasn''t even here.


    Focus Malia. I willed myself. Tom deserved a fair chance and, technically, this is what I had wanted this summer, a normal summer romance. Tom was normal, whereas Ty was far from it. But, as I looked across the open space, my eyes finally found what they were looking for. My heart beat faster in my chest, Ty.

 Chapter 38 -

    Malia


    My hand grew sweaty as Tom held it and I suddenly felt the sickness I had been feeling earlier rush back. Ty''s eyes were glued on mine, dark and angry. I felt frozen in ce as he looked me over, then abruptly pulled my hand from Tom''s. "Everything okay?" Tom asked me and I turned to him, trying not to look as panicked as I was feeling inside.


    "Um yeah sorry, just an itch," I saidmely, pretending to scratch my other arm. As Tom looked back to the line ahead of us, I turned my attention back to Ty. His eyes were still on me but softer now. As I looked him over I couldn''t help but admire him. He looked so good under the carnival lights, his hair perfectly messed up. A white t-shirt clung to his chest hinting at the muscles underneath, with a pair of dark jeans that I''m sure his ass looked scrumptious in if he''d only turn around.


    I trailed back up to Ty''s face and my cheeks burned red as I saw the smirk now stered on his face. I groaned internally, way to go Malia, you''re supposed to be on a date with Tom but here you arepletely drooling over Ty. I couldn''t help it though, everything about him drew me in.


    I felt Tom''s hand suddenlye to rest on my back as he guided me a few steps forward in line. My eyes widened as I watched Ty''s eyes turn cold again, his smirk was quickly reced as he pressed his lips to a thin line. His feet moved slightly. No, he can''te over here. I quickly ducked down and pretended to tie my shoe, freeing Tom''s hand from my back. But I was toote, because only a few secondster I saw a familiar pair of shoes suddenlye into my sight. "I suggest you keep your hands off my girl before you lose them," Ty practically growled, and I leapt up from the ground. Ty''s cold eyes were glued on Tom, who just returned a shocked look. I felt my legs trembling. Ty wouldn''t actually hurt Tom, would he? But the cold re in his eyes told me otherwise, he was pissed. Silently, I cursed Emily. What the hell was her n and why did I allow her to convince me to agree to this?


    I didn''t have time to think about it though, because honestly, Tom looked like he was about to pee himself. He stuttered out, "P-parden m-me?"


    Ty stepped a foot forwards but I quickly pressed my hand against his chest, knowing all too well he could easily push me out of the way. I stepped forward on my own, positioning myself slightly between them, "Um he didn''t mean that, he''s just kidding around," I tried to force augh but Ty''s eyes remained cold. "Tom this is Ty, he''s-" I began but Ty cut me off.


    "her boyfriend," he said. My jaw nearly dropped open but I quickly turned to Tom to correct him.


    "No, um, he''s, um," I stumbled. I didn''t know what to say.


    "Sounds like you''re the one that needs to get out of here," Tom suddenly said, looking up to Ty and mustering some confidence. "Clearly thedy isn''t interested in you and she came here with me after all," Tom crossed his arms over his chest. Now was not the time to be sticking up for yourself Tom! When I looked back to Ty, his eyes were pitch ck and his lipsing back slightly to show his teeth. He''s going to kill him.


    I quickly jumped in the middle of the two, turning to face Ty and cing my hands on his arms. "Ty," I said, looking up into his eyes, but he stayed focused on Tom. "Ty, look at me," I demanded, raising my voice more this time. I rxed slightly when he looked down at me, his hands finding my hips, holding me so gently like they always did. "Focus on me," I said, my voice getting quieter this time, and I watched as Ty''s eyes softened slightly.


    "Could you just give me a minute?" I asked, turning to face Tom, but I kept my hands on Ty. Tom looked at me, shocked, but took a few steps from us. I felt guilty, I was supposed to be on a date with him right now, but truly he should be grateful because Ty seemed to be all but 10 seconds away from breaking his bones.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, looking back to Ty, noticing the light blue colouring back to his eyes. Ty paused for a moment, looking me over, then began to back away.


    "No," his voice was quiet as he shook his head. He turned from me and began to walk away. Where was he going? Isn''t this what he wanted, to talk to me? I felt my blood begin to boil, Ty hade over here and ruined a perfectly good date just because he was jealous and now he didn''t even have the nerve to admit it. Although it wasn''t really a good date, all I had been able to think about all night was another guy. Ty didn''t need to know that though. "Ty!" I called after him, my fists clenched at my sides. I didn''t know what it was about him, but he drew out emotions in me that I''d never felt around anyone else. I was angry at him, not caring if I was being irrational. I followed him, weaving through the people around us. While Ty kept striding forwards, I picked up my pace to nearly running. "Ty!" I yelled out again, reaching forwards and grabbing his arm.


    He stopped suddenly, turning to face me and I crashed into his chest. His arms wrapped around my waist, pulling me up slightly as I stood on my tip toes to meet his eyes. His face was so close to mine I could feel his breath brush my skin. "What?" He asked, his voice only drawing me in more. My eyes flickered to his lips, then back up to his eyes. My entire body pressed against his and I couldn''t help but think about how good it would feel to kiss him right now. Instinctively, I wrapped my hands around his neck, moving up into his hair.


    "Baby, if you don''t stop looking at me like that I''m gonna have to take you home to bed," Ty purred, and my mouth went dry. I wanted him, like I''d never wanted anyone before. I wanted his arms around me, I wanted his lips on mine. I wanted to give myself over to him and never turn back. "Kiss me Lia," he whispered, his lips inching closer and with that, I snapped back to reality. I pushed against his chest and he loosened his grip slightly but continued to hold me. I raised my hand and swung it across his face.


    "Why the hell did you do that!" I screamed at him. Ty moved his jaw, recovering from my p and scowled, turning back to me. "Talk to me!" I shouted again, getting impatient.


    "No thanks," he suddenly released my waist and turned to walk away again.


    "Tyrese!" I yelled, running after him again.


    "What?" He turned on his own will this time, once again catching me before I crashed into him, but this time he didn''t hold onto me. His eyes were dark again but this time, I knew I was the target of it and I felt a chill run down my spine. "Y-you ruined my date," I stuttered, folding my arms over my chest. In all honesty, this wasn''t about the date. I just wanted to be right, I wanted to win, even if I wasn''t sure what exactly I was fighting for.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Good," his eyes narrowed on me. He started to turn away again but I reached out to grab his arm.


    "Talk to me!" I yelled again, getting frustrated. My blood only boiled more as he let out augh.


    "Sucks, doesn''t it? Wanting to talk when the other person won''t?" I gasped. Was he trying to hurt me because I didn''t want to talk to him before? He was beingpletely ridiculous!


    "No, you don''t get to be mad at me! Why are you being such an asshole today?" I clenched my hands into fists at my sides, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "What? You''re allowed to be pissy but I''m not?" Ty''s gaze intensified on me and I suddenly felt afraid. He wouldn''t hurt me, would he? I felt tearse to my eyes but I forced them down. I took a slight step back and Ty''s eyes immediately softened on me. Caving, he reached forward to cup my cheek and wrapped his other hand around my waist before I could back any farther away.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean that," his voice was quiet now, softer, but I couldn''t face him. "I just, ugh, I-" Ty seemed at a loss for words but I stayed focused on his chest intently. He groaned and pulled back but kept his hand on mine as he pulled us back through the crowds again. As we approached the line for the Ferris wheel once more, I met Tom''s shocked gaze and gave him a guilty smile, as if to say sorry.


    Just as we approached the line, it moved forwards. Tom and I would''ve been next, but instead Ty snuck in. "Thanks for holding our spot buddy, now if you''ll excuse us, I want to kiss my girlfriend at the top of the Ferris wheel," Ty squeezed my hand gently as my jaw dropped open. I couldn''t believe he just said that, and the look on poor Tom''s face.


    "Ty!" I yelled at him, but instead he pulled me towards the empty cart at the bottom of the wheel. He pulled the bar up and gestured for me to climb in, but I crossed my arms over my chest and red at him. Ty let out a groan and ran his hand through his already messy hair.


    "For goddess sake Malia, get in the cart," I thought about it for a moment longer, then finally stepped forward and sat down. Ty sighed and climbed in next to me. As we moved forward so the next cart could board, I pushed myself against the side of ours, trying to keep distance between Ty and I in this impossibly small space.


    "I''m not your girlfriend," I said, staring straight ahead. I wasn''t sure where I was going with this, or what I was hoping to aplish, but it didn''t seem to matter. All I knew was that I was angry, and right now, he was getting on my nerves. "Like hell you''re not," Ty turned his body slightly towards mine, his eyes burning a hole in the side of my head. I looked towards him out of the corner of my eyes and was surprised to see his blue eyes. I turned my head to face him but his body seemedpletely rxed, while I had expected him to be furious with me.


    "Don''t you remember me throwing your sweater in your face?" I asked him. Surely he did, but we both knew he left the sweater there. He had no intention of taking it back.


    "That''s called being pissed, you actually have to say the words if you want to end this," I looked back out to the sky. It seemed like a pretty good break up to me, but apparently that wasn''t enough for Ty. "Break up with me," his eyes were intense on mine as I turned back to him. My breath caught, as we moved to the next position on the wheel.


    "Fine, I-I," I found myself stuttering, at a loss for words. Ty''s eyes were soft on mine, widening slightly as I spoke. His lips parted and I felt sense escape me. Suddenly, his lips curled into a smile.


    "Stop that!" I smacked his chest and red at him. He was doing this on purpose, giving me that look to try and manipte me.


    "Stop what?" He asked me, mocking innocence.


    "That thing you''re doing with your eyes." Ty had the nerve tough at me.


    "I''m not doing anything with my eyes," he leaned in closer to me, resting his hand on the bar in front of us. His other arm leaned against the wall behind us.


    "Yes you are, you''re distracting me," I looked out towards the sky again, trying to refocus. You can do this, Malia, just say it and it''s over with.


    "No I''m not," Ty shuffled slightly so his thigh now pressed against mine, his arm fell across my shoulders. "You won''t break up with me Lia, you can''t. Deep down you know you want me just as badly as I want you." I felt his hot breath wash over my face and as I turned to him my breath caught again, realizing how close he was. I looked up into his eyes, then shed down to his lips. No, he was wrong. I wouldn''t give in so easily. Oh but to touch those lips again. With all my strength, I pushed his body away from mine slightly, "Ty, we''re supposed to be talking." He scowled at me and pulled back, then turned towards the skyline.


    "You ruined my date," I repeated what I said earlier, which only made him roll his eyes. "You can''t just threaten people like that, you owe him an apology." "Absolutely not," Ty growled.


    "Ty! We were having a nice night until you came along. You need to apologize to him, and while we''re at it, I think I deserve an apology as well," Ty turned his head, meeting my eyes. His hand came to rest on my thigh. "I''m so sorry Lia, I want you to be happy every night. I never want to ruin anything for you. But I want to be the one that makes you happy. I wanted to take you to the carnival tonight, I wanted to be the one holding your hand, the one making out with you on the Ferris wheel," his voice got lower as he inched closer. The lust taking over and I felt myself leaning in. His hand moved up to cup my cheek and I felt myself caving. I hadn''t expected him to give in and apologize to me so quickly.


    "Thank you," I whispered, unsure what else to say, "but you still owe one to Tom," I added, and with that he was pulling away again.


    "No," Ty''s voice was firm, but I knew how to convince him. It was my turn to close the distance between us this time, leaning in and running my hand down his chest. Reaching the bottom of his t-shirt, I slid my hand underneath and traced my fingertips over the smooth skin beneath.


    "Please Ty," I bat my eyshes at him. He looked back at me surprised, his eyes turning darker.


    "Fine, but you owe me," he said finally, and I grinned. It was amazing how easy it was to change his mind. The ride suddenly jerked into motion and our carousal began rotating around the wheel smoothly now that everyone was on the ride. I looked forward to the sky in front of us. It was almost dark now, and if Ty and I weren''t fighting, this would be a totally romantic spot. I looked up to admire the moon shining bright above us. "A kiss," Ty brought me back to the moment. I looked at him confused. "If you want me to apologize, you owe me a kiss."


    "What?" I nearly shouted,pletely taken back by hisment.


    "That''s the deal," he smirked at me and I felt frozen.


    "I-I can''t" I stuttered.


    "Lia, I know you want this. I see the way you look at me, the way your body reacts to my touch. Stop fighting me," He moved closer to me once more, his thigh pressing against mine.


    "Ty, I-," I whispered, trying to answer him, but my words escaped me once more. Tears threatened to fall from my eyes as I reyed that night in my mind. As I looked up to him, his face had twisted as if he were in pain. His hand came up to cup my cheek, brushing away a single tear as it fell.


    "I was going to tell you, I swear it," he whispered back, knowing exactly what I was thinking about. "I had this big n, I was going to take you to one of my favourite spots in town and tell you there. We could talk about it and you would''ve understood. But then I forgot about Emily''s party, so then it had to wait, and then the rogues came," He trailed off. "I''ll never hide anything from you ever again, I promise," and I wanted so badly to believe him.


    "I deserved to know Ty, you should have told me sooner! You waited too long!" I yelled at him. It was all I could do to keep the tears back.


    "Fuck! Please tell me, Lia, how exactly would you go about telling someone this? Like, hey, guess what, I''m a werewolf and an alpha and I have this pack to take care of and all these werewolf friends. Oh and by the way, your dad is a part of my pack. Oh and most importantly, you''re my mate, which means, no matter how stubborn and irritating you are, I''m totally crazy about you and think you''re the most perfect person in the whole world." Ty rambled on and I felt my heart pick up its pace in my chest. His eyes never left mine.


    Before I knew what I was doing, I felt myself jumping forwards, sparks flying through my body as our lips touched. Ty eagerly kissed me back, nibbling on my bottom lip. I gasped and he took the opportunity to slip his tongue into my mouth. We tangled together as I knotted my hands in his hair. He gripped my thigh and pulled my legs onto hisp.


    "I forgot to tell you how fucking gorgeous you look tonight," Ty whispered as he began kissing down my neck. His hand came higher, massaging my thigh and I moaned into him. Suddenly, the ride came to a stop and I panicked, looking around. "Rx baby, we''re at the top."


    I looked around at the stars in the sky around us, it was gorgeous up here. Ty pulled back and shed me that gorgeous smile, his eyes sparkling under the moonlight. "Ty," I whispered, biting my lip. Then his lips were on mine again. I gripped his shirt, pulling him impossibly close. I couldn''t get enough of him.


    "Ty!" I gasped, breaking our kiss as his finger dipped beneath my panties.


    "Shh, rx baby,¡± he whispered, his lipsing down to my neck again.


    "Ty, someone will see," I whispered, panicked, looking around us. Ty chuckled and I immediately felt kind of ridiculous, remembering we were at the top of the ferris wheel.


    "I''ll help you keep quiet. Just open these legs a little. Let me work my magic, I can help you feel better," his voice was husky as he caressed my neck. And without any further convincing, I spread my legs a little, tangled my hand in his hair and pulled his lips back to me.


    Ty growled in victory and kissed me passionately. He pulled my panties to the side and began rubbing small circles around my clit with his thumb. I arched my back towards him, begging for more and Ty eagerly obliged, diving his finger inside


    me.


    "Mm!" I moaned against him but Ty''s lips silenced me quickly. He pulled back from me, his eyes watching me carefully as he increased the pace. I moved my lips to his neck, kissing and sucking on the skin.


    "No one else can make you feel this good baby," Ty whispered as I sucked on one spot, my tongue caressing the skin. I pulled back and gasped, "Sorry! I gave you a hickey" as I saw the skin darken at that spot. Ty let out a chuckle. "Do it again Lia, I''m all yours."


    Ty began moving his thumb even faster over my clit and my lips found his skin again. My nails dug into Ty''s back, clutching his shirt as I came closer to my finish. "Cum for me baby," Ty whispered in my ear, and I found my release.


    I bit my lip nervously as he adjusted my panties and pulled back from me. I looked around us, "howe we aren''t moving?" I looked back at Ty.


    "I have my ways," he winked and I raised my eyebrows surprised. "When I realized how hot and heavy you wanted to get I told the operator to keep us up here for a while," he added, and I gasped.


    "You did not! You didn''t even talk to him," I was certain Ty hadn''t had his attention anywhere but on me, his phone never even left his pocket.


    "It''s a wolf thing," he shook his head and I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Tell me," I demanded.


    "I canmunicate with other wolves with my mind. It''s called mind-linking," he exined.


    "Uhh," was all I could say and heughed. "I know, it''s a lot," he sighed and leaned back, giving me some space.


    "I guess we should go back down," he said, looking down to the line-up of people below.


    "I think we should. I have a date to get back to and you have an apology to give," I winked back at him and Ty narrowed his eyes at me.


    "Come on Lia, why even bother with this guy? You know you''re mine, I know you feel it," Ty''s hand ran up my thigh, threatening to venture under my skirt again. I closed my legs tightly, feeling the sparks shoot through my body. He was right though. I did feel it, but part of me was still afraid. Sensing my indecision, his gaze softened on mine. "You''lle around," he kissed my cheek, then suddenly the ride started moving again. As we came around to the bottom, I panicked again, remembering the two hickeys I''d left on Ty''s neck. He stepped off the ride but I grabbed his hand urgently, making him stop.


    "What? Ty spun to face me and I could clearly see the dark hickey at the base of his neck, and the next one peaking out just beside his shirt.


    "Your hickeys" I hissed, stepping out next to him. A bright smile spread across his face. God, he looked gorgeous like tonight. I stepped closer to him but he just took my hand and began pulling me towards Tom.


    "I''m going to enjoy this," he smirked, looking back at me. I bit my lip nervously as we approached Tom, who gave me a big smile when he saw using back. But the smile quickly fell from his face as he looked to Tyrese, who was still holding my hand.


    "Tom," Ty nodded his head, "I want to sincerely apologize for making you feel threatened."Tom''s face turned bright red as he nodded his head. Ty kept a straight face, but I could tell he was loving every minute of this.


    Ty turned to face me next, giving Tom a clear view of his hickeys. A move I was certain he had done on purpose. "Enjoy the rest of your night Malia," he said, leaning in and kissing me on the cheek. Then he pulled away and headed back into the crowd of people while I stood there stunned.


    "Oh and Tom, remember what I said about your hands," Ty called back, narrowing his eyes, and I actually think I saw Tom tremble. With onest wink in my direction, Ty disappeared into the crowd.

 Chapter 39 -

    Malia


    I knew Tom had seen Ty''s hickeys, and even if he somehow convinced himself that they were there before, he saw me holding Ty''s hand, he saw Ty kiss my cheek. I felt guilty as we walked around the boardwalk again. Tom made a point to keep some distance between us now, which I understood. I, too, was a little worried Ty was still going toe beat him up.


    As we weaved through the people, I found myself constantly searching the crowd for Ty, and I wondered if he was doing the same looking for me. But I only came back disappointed without a sight of him. Maybe he had gone home. Finally, ahead of us, I noticed Emily and Luke looking cozy on a bench. When her head turns and she sees me approaching, her eyes go wide. She hops off of Luke''sp and runs towards me. "Malia, I think we should go get some cotton candy," she grabbed my hands and smiled, pulling me back in the direction I had juste from.


    "What? No I''m not hungry, Tom and I were going this way," I said, turning us back around. I started walking forwards again, passing Luke on the bench.


    "Malia, no I don''t think you should go over there," Emily tugs on my arm again, but I shake her off. What was going on with her? Then as I turned my eyes forwards I noticed that Tom had stopped walking, because straight ahead Ty was standing with Jesse, Liam, Connor, and a couple of girls I didn''t recognize. Ty leaned casually against the fence, eating popcorn and talking to Jesse. His hickey in perfect site. Liam''s attention, of course, was focused on one girl, and Connor''s attention on the other.


    I watched Ty for a while, waiting for his gaze to catch mine, only it never did. Emily stepped into my view,ing up beside me and grabbed my arm to pull me towards him. "Okay you know what, let''s kick his ass. I''ve got your back," she looped her arm in mine and charged forwards.


    "Wait what no!" I stopped abruptly but Emily kept pulling. "Emily let go!" I said louder and finally caught Ty''s attention. He looked over at me curiously, standing up straight as he dared to take a step forwards, but I quickly shook my head. Thest thing I wanted was him toe over here.


    "Malia, no, we''re going over there. I am not letting him treat my new best friend like this," I gave her a confused look, he wasn''t even doing anything. "You''re supposed to be here making him jealous and he thinks he can let some slut leave hickeys all over his neck? No way, nowe on." I looked at her shocked and stumbled as she pulled me forward again. If only she knew those hickeys were my doing.


    We came to a halt in front of the two guys and Ty''s warm eyes met mine quickly. That winning smile shed across my face but it quickly turned to shock as Emily began pointing her finger at his chest and yelling, "How dare you! This girl is wless and if you think you can do any better you have lost your fucking mind!" Ty''s eyes widened. Emily''s arm swung out to smack him and I watched in aw as Ty moved faster than anything I''d ever seen, catching her hand before it collided with his face.


    "Emily!" Jesse screamed at her. He picked her straight up off the ground while she iled to get out of her brother''s hold. "Ty, I''m so sorry I''ll handle this," he said, carrying her away from us.


    "What in the hell just happened?" Ty asked, turning his attention back to me and augh escaped my lips. I brought my hand up to my mouth, trying to hide it, but there was no holding back now. The look on Ty''s face alone was enough to make me hysterical.


    "Guess those hickeys aren''t all good, huh?" I finally managed to say. Ty made an O shape with his mouth, realizing what I meant. I turned to lean on the fence next to him, still trying to hold back myughter.


    "Are you kidding me? Why didn''t you tell her they''re from you?!" He turned to me, raising his voice a little, but as I looked to the smile on his lips, I knew he really wasn''t mad.


    "I didn''t get a chance to. Really, I think this is your fault," Ty rolled his eyes and shook his head, then passed the popcorn container towards me. I took a handful out, suddenly feeling hungry. I hadn''t eaten much of my dinner after all. "Where''s Tom?" Ty asked next, looking out in front of us. I just shrugged my shoulders, I didn''t care at all where Tom was right now. "Lost interest already?" And with that I knew I had toe clean. Not just with him, but with myself. I hadn''t really been interested in Tom, Ty was definitely taking up my entire focus. So, I took a deep breath then turned to face him.


    "Honestly, Emily set it up and I shouldn''t have agreed to go along with it. I was trying to make you jealous," I mumbled, feeling embarrassed. This whole n made me seem really immature and Ty deserved to be totally angry at me, but I was surprised to find his gaze more concerned than ever before.


    "What? Why?" His eyes wildly searched mine for the answer,pletely taken aback by my confession.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t know," I said again, feeling pathetic. Did I know anything? "You gave me a pretty nasty look today at the beach, like you were mad at me or something." A shiver ran down my spine as I thought back to his cold narrowed eyes on mine. Completely opposite to how he looked at me now. Now, he looked at me like I would eat him alive. I quickly looked away, feeling a pit grow in my stomach as my eyes met the ground. Then his arm was snaking around my waist and pulling me into him, his hand guiding my chin so our eyes met once more.


    "Malia, I was upset because you broke my heart yesterday when you left me, then you spent all day dodging my texts, and when I finally find you you''re talking to some other guy," his voice was soft, pouring our raw emotion and my heart ached knowing how badly I must have hurt him too. But this whole situation was crazy. Couldn''t he see that? It was making me crazy. "I just can''t understand why you would want to make me jealous though. I''m already head over heels for you, can''t you see that?" my heart swooned, hanging off every word he said.


    "I don''t know," I sighed, letting my head drop once again, but Ty''s hand found my cheek and pulled my gaze back up."Ty, I literally watched my very normal-seeming boyfriend turn into a freaking wolf! And now I feel like an actually crazy person!" I started to shout at him, unable to control my emotions any longer. I pouted at him, crossing my arms over my chest in defense.


    "I was protecting you and everyone else at the party!" He argued back, and I took my opportunity to pull away from him and put some space between us. Everytime he touched me, the sparks it sent through my skin made my thoughts a little foggy, and I needed to think clearly right now.


    "So this is something you just do all the time? You turn into a freaking wolf?"


    "Well, yeah, pretty frequently if I''m being honest, but that really shouldn''t matter. Malia, I am totally crazy about you and I keep telling you that and I don''t know if you''re not hearing it or if I''m doing a bad job of showing it or what," he confessed, then took a deep breath. "Seriously, you almost got poor Tom killed and I don''t want to y these games with you. I''m yours Lia, nothing else should matter," he admitted his feelings for me for a second time tonight and my heart was melting in my chest. Did he really feel this strongly about me? I stepped closer to him instinctively, allowing my hand to run up his chest, caressing the muscles beneath his t-shirt.


    "Well I didn''t expect you to go all crazy on him, really you could have been a little nicer," I giggled at him and Ty hung his head back, clearly unimpressed with my answer. Honestly, I was feeling a little crazy about him too right about now, nearly forgetting about the crowd around us entirely.


    "Oh trust me, that was my nicest side for him," Ty shook his head, his dark hair falling into his eyes and I reached up to push it back, earning myself a charming smile.


    "Howe you let me p you?" I asked him, changing the topic. He definitely could have grabbed my hand the same way he had with Emily''s, but instead he had just let me.


    "I deserved that one, I was being an asshole to you," Ty admitted with a small smile. "I am sorry, Malia," and I knew he really meant it that time.


    "Well, it made me feel better," I giggled, lightening the mood again. I took some more popcorn from Ty and together we watched Emily and Jesse argue, neither of them paying any attention to us. In the distance, I saw Tom sitting on the bench beside Luke and immediately felt guilty again.


    I turned back to Ty and noticed the hickeys on his neck already lightening. "How do you do that?" I whispered, reaching up to rub my hand over the skin. Ty raised his eyebrow at me so I continued, "they''re fading so quickly."


    Ty gave me a small smile and pointed towards himself. "Werewolf," he stated with a wink. I thought back to the night of Emily''s party and how quickly Ty had healed from his injuries. His body healed impossibly fast. "What else can you do?" I whispered, keeping my voice low. I focused my eyes on his, eager to know more.


    "Well you''ve seen how I heal faster, super speed, super strength," He turned to me and ced his hand on my hip, pulling us slightly closer once more.


    "You can read minds," I added and heughed, letting his hair fall in his eyes as he hung his head.


    "I can''t read minds, I can just hear the thoughts that other wolves in my pack push towards me," Ty exined, but I really didn''t want to listen anymore. There was something about being under the carnival lights that just seemed to make everything more romantic and I found myself leaning in closer to him.


    Suddenly I heard Emily''s voice beside us, "uh, what are you two doing?" I quickly pushed Ty back from me and scrambled to look casual. I blushed realizing I''d been so focused on Ty I hadn''t even noticed her and Jesse approaching. And just when I thought this couldn''t get more embarrassing, I noticed Tom and Lukeing up behind them. I was literally the worst date ever.


    "Nothing," Ty shrugged so casually, clearly not feeling as anxious as I was.


    "Okay, well you still have a lot of exining to do about those hickeys," Emily said, pointing her finger at Ty once more. Then she turned to me, "and don''t you dare forgive him so easily, he''s a jerk and deserves to work for it." I burst outughing and saw Ty scowling out of the corner of his eye.


    "Um hey guys," Tom said shyly as he approached our group. I gave him a small smile but honestly didn''t know what to say anymore. "Malia, could I uh speak with you?" He asked and I nodded my head. He led me away from the group slightly, and as we stopped I looked over to see Ty watching us intently.


    "Look, I think I''m going to head home. Do you need a ride?" Tom shuffled on his feet. I felt guilty, but honestly, that was probably for the best. This date really wasn''t going as nned, and even if I didn''t end up with Ty, I wasn''t in the right headspace to be seeing anyone else right now.


    "It''s okay, I can just walk home, I don''t live far," I shrugged, knowing my walk home would probably be nearly an hour. But truly I didn''t want to face the awkwardness of the quiet car ride with Tom.


    Tom nodded his head and we said our goodbyes before I went back to join the group.


    "Aw is Tom leaving? Don''t worry, I can drive you home," Emily looked at me with sad eyes, but I quickly shook my head. There was no way I was letting her ruin her date with Luke over this, they were totally hitting it off.


    "No, it''s okay, enjoy your night. I don''t mind walking," I smiled at her, but just as I went to leave I felt electricity shoot up my arm and I turned back to see Ty holding my hand.


    "Stay and hang out with me, with us" His eyes burned into mine.


    "No, seriously it''s okay, you came with your friends. I don''t want to impose," I muttered. "Besides, we''re sort of fighting, I guess. It would be weird," I admitted. Although, nothing with him had really been all that weird up to this point. Ty always knew the right things to say and things just seemed to flow naturally between us, with or without the tension.


    Ty''s arm wrapped around my shoulder, pulling me to his side. "Don''t be ridiculous, you belong here," he whispered against my hair. "Even if we''re fighting, I still want you here with me. Nowe on, stay," he said, and as I looked up to him I felt my worry quickly fade. So I nodded my head, and together we went back to join the group.


    "Good news, Malia''s decided to stay!" Ty announced and Liam cheered. I rolled my eyes at him as he immediately turned his attention back to some girl.


    The group of us walked around the carnival some more,ing to a stop in front of a mini-coaster-type ride with loops and twirls that made my stomach spin just looking at them. "Let''s go, this is going to be so fun!" Emily squealed, pulling me and Luke into the line. I stared ahead, seeing Ty lined up beside Jesse in front of us.


    "Emily, I don''t know if I can do this, I might get sick again," I mumbled as the gates opened for us to board, but she quickly skipped away with Luke, obviously not hearing me. I walked slowly towards the ride, feeling the anxiety build in me. I noticed Ty sitting alone in the back cart, while Jesse sat with a girl in front of him. I took a step towards him and Ty smiled, waving his fingers for me to join him. With another turn of my stomach, I shook my head, deciding I should just skip this ride.


    "Ooo I want to sit with him!" I heard a girl squeal and run towards him. I froze in ce but then felt very annoyed as she flipped her hair over her shoulder while approaching him.


    "Sorry this seat is taken," I moved quickly and sat down beside Ty before she could. She gave me a shocked look then stomped away annoyed to find another seat.


    "Jealous?" Ty purred, whispering in my ear as his arm came to wrap around my shoulders. But I couldn''t think about that. All I could think about was the workers pulling the bars down over our heads and helping us strap in. "I think I''m going to be sick," I said suddenly, and Tyughed.


    "Come on Malia, I actually like these shoes," he groaned, obviously trying to make a joke of the situation. But I couldn''tugh, I couldn''t even move. "You really feel sick?" Ty asked, sensing my distress. He ced his hand on my thigh and I felt my heart slow down instantly with his touch. The knots in my stomach seemed to ease as well, and I took another deep breath.


    "N-not really right now, but I did earlier and I hate rides," I looked at him with my eyes wide, pleading. I needed to get off of here before that feeling came back. I would not throw up on him twice within 1 month of knowing him. "Baby I''ve got you, rx. Just focus on me, I promise this will be fun," and as I looked into Ty''s arms I felt myself melt into him, believing every word he said. He tightened his hand on my thigh and held my hand in his other.


    The coaster lurched forwards, climbing the initial hill and I squinted my eyes shut. But I did as Ty said and focused on him, his touch, and the sparks flying through me. "Open your eyes Lia," Ty whispered in my ear and I leaned as close as I could into him, then pried my eyes open and let out a scream as the coaster took off through the first twist.


    The ride came to a stop before I knew it and I looked at Ty with the biggest smile on my face. "That was so fun!" I shouted to him and he matched my grin with his own.


    "I can show you fun," he whispered, his eyes turning dark. The beams holding us in the ride came up and Ty''s arms were around me in a sh. His lips pressed against mine and I clung to him, eager for more, but he pulled away all too fast. "Come on," he said, jumping out of the ride and pulling me with him.


    "What the heck!" I heard Emily shout, obviously having seen our kiss. I gave her a guilty smile. "Oh my god did you give him those hickeys?" She shouted so loud I was sure half the park could hear. I looked over to Ty, unsure what to say, but then suddenly realized something.


    "What hickeys?" I asked innocently, knowing that the marks on his neck had nowpletely disappeared.


    Emily stared at the two of us speechless for a moment, then squealed with excitement. "Yes!! My n worked!!" She shouted, pping her hands together. Ty shed her a confused look, then nced back to me, then back to her once again, waiting for an exnation. "I knew you''d get super jealous and get off your mopey ass to fix things," she smirked to Ty, and in an instant Jesse''s hand was mped over her mouth. He shed Ty a worried, apologetic look as he dragged his sister back.


    My lips parted, in total shock of what she''d just said, but as I turned my attention to Ty, I started to giggle. The cutest smile pulled at the corners of his lips, to find he was already looking down at me. I thought for sure he would be mad at her, but if he was, he didn''t show it at all. "I''m sorry about her," I whispered, feeling the need to apologize, but he shook his head.


    "She''s right. I was feeling kind of lost with you. I was getting angry and frustrated. Honestly, I had no idea what to do, but seeing you with someone else reminded me that I would do anything to fix things with you," his voice was soft as he spoke, his handing up to cup the side of my cheek.


    "But I can''t promise things are fixed. I mean we haven''t even talked," I mumbled in return. I knew it wasn''t what he wanted to hear, but if we stood a chance of fixing this, I had to be honest.


    "I know, but I''m not going to give up. So you should know that," he smiled down at me and my heart fluttered in my chest. The entire world around us seemingly faded away as I tangled my hands into his hair and pulled my lips up to meet his.I didn''t know where our rtionship would go from him, but right now, nothing had ever felt as right as kissing him did.


    I spent the rest of the night with Ty. Together we rode every ride in the park and through all of them, he held my hand tight and I leaned into him. Not once did I feel the sickness from earlier return and I felt so grateful. Ty and I stopped to lean against the boardwalk fence, sharing some cotton candy. I watched as the waves crashed down onto the beach. "Are you feeling better?" Ty asked me and I nodded back immediately.


    "I felt so sick earlier tonight, but right now I feel great," I smiled at him and took another piece of cotton candy.


    "Can I tell you something without totally freaking you out?" I nervously smiled, I didn''t know. But really what could be worse than finding out he was a werewolf, so I nodded my head. "Lia, you felt sick because your body doesn''t like anyone but me touching you," Ty smirked at me and my jaw dropped open, he couldn''t be serious.

 Chapter 40 -

    Malia


    "What!!" I practically screamed at him and Ty burst outughing. "Stop messing with me," I smacked his arm lightly and rolled my eyes.


    Ty shook his head, "I''m not, you''re just too cute. I knew you''d react like that," hisughing slowed a little but he continued to smile the biggest grin at me. Wait, is he actually serious? Ty turned to me and took a step closer, his chest pressing against mine, his hand cupping my cheek. "We''re mates, you''re meant to be with me," he whispered, then his lips were on mine and my whole body felt like it was on fire.


    "Mates?" I asked when he pulled back. I''d heard him and Emily use that word a couple of times now. What did they mean?


    "Two people that are destined to be together, they''re a perfect match. Like what humans call soul mates, but for wolves it''s stronger, more intense," Ty answered my question. His eyes shed down to my lips again as he ran his hand through my hair.


    "And you think we''re mates?" I asked. The thought made my head spin. The most gorgeous, perfect boy, who happened to be a wolf, was standing in front of me telling me we were destined to be together. There was no way that could be true.


    "I know we are. When you meet your mate, your wolf goes a little crazy, their scent pulls you in. You''re pulled together, that''s why I ran into you in the airport and, ever since, I can''t stay away from you. You''re perfect for me Lia," Ty pressed light, feathery kisses all over my face as I stood frozen in ce, unsure what to say.


    "You-you can feel your wolf?" I mumbled, feeling stupid. I really didn''t understand any of this.


    "Oh baby, there''s so much I want to exin to you," he whispered. His lips came down to my neck and I felt my head spin, losing myself in him.


    "Ty," I moaned, sprawling my fingers across his chest and gently pushing him back. To my surprise, he actually did pull back, resting his forehead against mine and holding my hips in his hands. "Can we talk?" I asked, biting my lip, and Ty surprised me once again when he smiled and nodded. I really wanted to try and understand more about this world he lived in, especially after tonight. Whether Ty was a wolf or not, I was really enjoying my time with him. I don''t know if I could just let all this go though.


    Ty and I walked down to the beach and he pulled me to his side as we sat down in the sand. I leaned into him, that overwhelming calmness rushing over me once more. "What''s an alpha?" I asked, remembering another odd word Ty had said on the ferris wheel earlier. Ty looked down at me, his eyes darkening. "You said you were an alpha," I continued, my voice getting quieter.


    "I am, sort of. An alpha is in charge of a pack, it''s their duty to make decisions, tomunicate with other packs, to provide protection and rules, they take care of their pack no matter what." Ty''s eyes suddenly looked sad as he continued, "It usually runs in a family line, the alpha gene is passed down, but there''s ways that can be broken. So my dad was an alpha before me, and he was passing it to my brother Jordan. Shortly before my dad was going to pass the official title of Jordan, there was an attack and Jordan went missing. The whole pack went crazy looking for him, and when we didn''t find anything there was no choice but to find a new alpha, and next in line was me. I trained my whole life to be an alpha like he did, just in case something like this happened, but I never actually thought it would."


    "I''m sorry about Jordan," I whispered, intecing my fingers with his and squeezing his hand. Ty nodded his head and pulled me in closer so I rested against his chest. "So you have to take care of all these people? That''s a lot of pressure." "It is. My dad doesn''t think I''m ready, but he''s too old to be an alpha now. It''ll be my first full moon with alpha status next week, and then he''ll officially pass the title to me. Jordan was so good at handling everything. My dad thinks that I, on the other hand, am not at all suited for this." I looked up at Ty, wishing I could make his sadness go away. My heart was aching in my chest for him.


    "Of course you are," I whispered. "At Emily''s party you were so fast to protect Jesse and help everyone. You knew it would ruin our rtionship, but you put your pack first because you needed to. I think that makes you a good alpha," I leaned up to press my lips to his cheek, but Ty turned quickly to meet my lips instead. I leaned into him, breathing him in.


    When we pulled back, Ty smiled at me, the sadness from earlier now fading. "Thank you so much for saying that". I leaned into him again and wrapped my arms around his torso. Ty sighed into me.


    "Tell me more," I whispered to him, my eyes focused on the waves crashing onto the shore in front of us.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Everything," I felt Ty chuckle against me. "Maybe start from the beginning. How did you and your family be werewolves? How many werewolves are there in this town? Is everyone a wolf?" Questions began flooding out of my mouth and I even surprised myself with how eager I was to know everything. Ty smiled again, clearly amused by me.


    "Well, there are about 400 wolves in my pack boundary, so no, not the whole town. A lot of the people you''ve met though are wolves, and a lot of the humans in town know about the wolves and we live pretty peacefully. Yes, I was born a wolf. Most wolves are born what they are but they also could have been changed by an alpha."


    "You''re born a werewolf?"


    "Yeah, your parents pass the gene down to you," I suddenly felt all the air escape my lungs and could only think of one thing. If my dad was a werewolf, what did that mean for me? I looked to Ty, my eyes wide and, as he carefully looked over my face, he knew exactly what I was thinking.


    "I-" I began, but I couldn''t find my words.


    "I don''t know Lia, I''ve been trying to figure it out. Your dad is a wolf, but your mom, I''m assuming, is human. So I don''t know if you would''ve gotten the gene," Ty scrambled to exin, but I was already pulling myself from his arms. I stood and tried to back away from him in the sand but his arms were around me in a second.


    "Let me go, I c-can''t be," I stuttered out. This wasn''t real, I had to be dreaming. I couldn''t be like him, I couldn''t do that. I couldn''t turn into a wolf and kill other wolves and live this impossible life he was living. I struggled against him but Ty held me tight and my body fought against my mind as I began to give in to his electric touch. "Ty," I sobbed as I finally copsed into him.


    "I know it''s a lot, Lia, but please don''t freak out. We can''t know the answers yet," Ty soothed me. I looked up to admire his cheek bones, the way his dark hair fell in his face, that same sparkle in his eyes, and I caved. I wrapped my arms around him, my heartbeat matching with his.


    "Can you take me home?" I mumbled into his chest, having had just about enough of all the drama tonight. Ty lifted me into his arms with ease and carried me for a little while, then I felt him setting me down inside his car. He kissed my forehead gently then strolled over to the driver''s side.


    "Why didn''t my dad tell me?" I asked as I stared out the window. He had kept this from me my entire life, and now to think that I could be like him, like them. He should have told me. I could have been more prepared, but how could I even prepare for this?


    "He was going to this summer, but then I came into the picture and I think he thought it would be better toe from me. Or maybe he was waiting for the right time, only to realize like I did that there was never going to be a right time," Ty paused for a moment. My dad was probably right though, serious conversations between us were few and far between. And as upset as I was finding this out, I couldn''t hate Ty. I don''t think I ever could. "Then I waited too long, and totally messed it up," Ty continued, and I felt a pain in my chest.


    I sighed and leaned against the window. I was tired of talking about this. I needed to sleep.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 41 -

    Malia


    The next morning, I woke up with a smile on my face, remembering the amazing night I had spent with Ty. It quickly disappeared though, as my phone rang and my mother''s name appeared. I groaned and answered her call, then spent the next 20 minutes listening to her ramble about the benefits of a good morning skin care routine, and the awful pimples yesterday''s presenter had. Thankfully, I was able to get out of the conversation when Savanah knocked on the door. "Sweetheart, a delivery came for you," Savanah said as she walked into the room carrying a ck vase filled with the most beautiful red tulips. My eyes lit up as I walked over to her and pulled out the note attached.


    You look more and more beautiful every day. Thanks for letting me crash your datest night. I can''t wait to see you again. ~ Ty


    My heart beat fast in my chest as I sighed and held the note against my chest. These flowers were beautiful, he was adorable and wonderful and I seriously couldn''t believe he had sent these. Ty was behaving like a perfect boyfriend, he always had, but deep down a part of me was still afraid of what he was. I wasn''t sure how I could have a future with him, or what that future would look like.


    I ced the vase of flowers on my dresser then fell back onto my bed. I had a lot to think about, I didn''t want to lead Ty on. I couldn''t imagine being with anyone else, my heart only wanted him. My brain, however, would take a little more convincing. Logically, nothing about him or his life made any sense to me, and how was I supposed to fit into that?


    I groaned and jumped into the shower, cleaning myself up before throwing on a blue sundress. Savanah didn''t need me at the bakery today, so I decided I would spend the day exploring the town some more, and maybe meet up with Emily in the afternoon. I needed to take some time alone and away from the werewolf world for now. I had a lot to think about and, hopefully, today I could clear some of that up.


    I rode my bike into town and decided to pick a spot in the park to read. Reading had always helped clear my head, so I leaned back against a tree and sat in the grass, then cracked open my book. After nearly an hour of reading I was feeling a little more settled, but it faded all too quickly as I looked up and met Ty''s eyes at the border of the trees.


    He stood with two other guys whose faces I couldn''t make out, looking hot as hell in a simple pair of cargo shorts and a t-shirt. He noticed me from a distance and smiled at me but was clearly having an important conversation with the guys because he made no gesture toe over here.


    My mind began to race again, all my problemsing to the surface. How can I live in a life full of werewolves? And with someone who''s not only a werewolf but their leader? What if I was a werewolf? Would I be forced to stay here? Would Ty be in charge of me too? Or worse, what if I wasn''t a werewolf? Then I''d really have no ce in Ty''s world.


    I groaned and leaned my head down onto my knees. This was all too much to handle. My heart was beginning to ache again, so I ced my book back in my bag, jumped on my bike and pedalled off. Deciding to go to Emily''s house next, I was excited to find her lounging by the pool in their backyard. "Malia!" She shouted and waved me over. "What are you up to, girly?"


    "Hey, I''m sort of just wandering around today. I wanted to get out of the house," I exined to her. She pulled down her sun sses and looked me over.


    "Well, stay here,e on, I''ll get you a swim suit," she said, standing and pulling me into the house after her. The bikini she picked out for me was a little too revealing for my taste, but I wasn''t about toin. I was just excited to spend the rest of my day rxing by the pool.


    "So how''s Ty?" Emily wiggled her eyebrows at me as we each sprawled out on a chaise. I leaned back and felt the warm sun on my face.


    ¡°He''s um, good¡± I said nervously. I didn''t really know how to exin what was going on between me and Ty right now. Technically we were a couple, I guess, but everything had just been soplicatedtely.


    "Oh,e on, you have to give me more than that," Emily groaned.


    "Well, I''m sort of just taking time to think right now," I said slowly, fiddling with my hands.


    "About what! Ty''s 1, super hot, 2, rich, 3, totally crazy about you, what is there to think about!" Emily began rambling, but her eyes softened as she met my gaze. I looked down to the pavement, if only it could be that simple. "Sorry, I know this is hard for you," Emily leaned back in her own chair again and thankfully let the topic go.


    We spent the next while sitting in silence, Emily aimlessly scrolled through her phone while I read my book. Jesse came outside as well and sat in a chair looking through some paperwork. I watched as Emily and Jesse exchanged a strange look, but quickly let it go. There have been too many strange things going ontely to add in anymore.


    "I think I''m going to go get some water," I said, deciding I needed to stretch my legs. Emily giggled at me then quickly stifled it, covering her mouth. I looked at her confused but she just shook her head.


    "No problem! Have fun!" She waved me away and I turned back to the house. Why was she being so weird today?


    As I walked inside, I wrapped a towel around myself then filled a ss of water at the sink. That''s when I heard him, his smooth voice echoing through the house.


    "No, I''ll be there shortly, just making a stop at Jesse''s to pick up the papers," I heard Ty say and my body stiffened. What was he doing here? First I ran into him at the park, and now here? I mean, what were the chances? I scrambled out of the kitchen, surely he would being this way to go outside. But as I went the way opposite of where I thought he would being from, I was shocked to collide with a hard wall.


    "Woah," and just like that his arms were around me, tingles shooting through my body. "Hey gorgeous," Ty smiled in that breath-taking way as I looked up at him. I gripped his arms to hold me up and blushed furiously, that was so embarrassing. Ty''s eyes suddenly turned dark as he looked me over and I realized my towel had fallen to the floor.


    Before I knew what was happening, I was up in Ty''s arms, my back pressed against the wall. I wrapped my legs around him instinctively and tangled my hands in his hair, enjoying the feeling of his body pressed against mine. "Goddess, what are you trying to do to me Lia?" Ty''s voice was hoarse as he kissed down my neck and a moan escaped my lips. "You look so fucking hot," he said backing away slightly to look me over.


    He loosened his grip on me and let me stand on the floor in front of him once more. "I-I actually just have to go, I was on my way out," I mumbled, quickly wrapping the towel around my body again. I needed to get out of here before this went too far and my mind went all foggy again.


    "Oh, do you need a ride?" He raised his eyebrow at me but I quickly shook my head and scurried away. I pulled my dress over my head and dashed out the front door, disappointed to see that Ty was already waiting by my bike for me. "Are you avoiding me? He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the house.


    "Of-of course not," I stumbled over my words and internally groaned, that was so not convincing.


    "Oh?" Ty looked me over again, obviously not believing me.


    I took a deep breath and tried again, "I''m not avoiding you, just have to get home," I gave him a small smile but he could always see through my lies better than anyone.


    "Lia," he sighed my name, taking a step closer to me. His hand came up to smooth over my hair, and for a moment it was quiet between us. "Are you freaking out again?" He finally asked, and I bit down on my bottom lip. How did he always manage to read me so well? I couldn''t lie to him this time, so I slowly nodded my head. His shoulders dropped for a second, his head falling backwards to look up at the sky. He let out another sigh, but quicklyposed himself. "If you want to talk, I''m here for you" Ty whispered, his lips brushing against my forehead. I nodded my head, he really was too sweet. Then my attention was drawn from him as I saw Emilying around the building.


    "Ty said you had to leave, everything okay?" She smirked at me knowingly, and I realized she must have known Ty would be here. Once I saw Ty walk out of sight, leaving the two of us alone, I sighed and let my head fall into my hands. "Why is he everywhere?" I groaned. It was impossible to clear my head if he was always going to be around.


    "Because he''s your mate duh, you guys are drawn together. Also, in case you haven''t noticed, he''s sort of obsessed with you. He wants to see you, be happy about that," Emily shook my shoulders, but I just groaned again.


    "I have to go, I''ll see youter," I said, climbing onto my bike. Emily smiled and waved back at me as I pedalled down the street.


    The rest of the day, I locked myself in my room, deciding this was the only ce I could get time alone to think. Every time I went near Ty my mind just went foggy, all I wanted to do was touch him, kiss him, lick him... I groaned and fell back onto my pillow. This was getting exhausting. Why couldn''t I get him off my mind?


    Suddenly, a loud howl came from the woods and I jumped up from my bed. My mind shed back to Emily''s party. No. No. No. This can''t be happening again. I opened my door and ran down the steps. I ran out onto the grass and towards the woods with only one thing on my mind. Ty.


    Then out of the woods, arge wolf came running towards me, reaching me impossibly fast. Just as he lunged forwards, another wolf tackled him to the ground and I let out a piercing scream. My eyes squeezed shut, unable to watch the struggling between the wolves in front of me, but it seemingly went quiet just as quickly as it had begun. Then a set of strong arms wrapped around my waist, lifting me off the ground and up over his shoulder.


    Looking down at the familiar man below me, I shouted, "Ty!" I hit my hands against his back in frustration, but I couldn''t deny the sense of calm his touch brought to me. My entire body was trembling with fear of what had just happened. In the ce where I had just stood, a lifeless wolf''s bodyid on the grass, its blood seeping out. A chill ran through me, the tears burned at the corners of my eyes, threatening to fall. Once on the porch again, I slid back down Ty''s body and was relieved to have my feet on the ground again. Yet, my entire body went even colder when I looked up to meet Ty''s eyes.


    "What are you doing out of the house? Are you trying to get yourself killed!" Ty''s eyes were pitch ck. They burned through me and I saw an anger in him I''d never imagined. His hands were clenched into fists, his entire body tense. My body trembled more than it had before, my eyes going wide as I pulled back from him. "Get inside now!" Ty growled and I jumped. The tears poured down my cheeks freely now as I scurried inside and locked the door behind me. I climbed into my bed, unable to control my shaking, all while the howls continued in the woods.


    When the howls finally stopped, I heard a knock at the door, followed by someone trying the handle only to be disappointed that it was locked. I wrapped my nket around me tightly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Malia, please open the door. I''m so sorry I shouldn''t have lost my temper with you like that. Please, please, please just open the door, you don''t have to be scared of me. I swear I would never hurt you, please," Ty begged on the other side of the ss and my heart broke, but I stayed frozen, unable to move from my bed. I pulled the covers over my head, hoping to drown him out, wishing for sleep.

 Chapter 42 -

    Malia


    The next couple of days were quiet. I continued to go out around town and work at the bakery but Ty seemed to be listening and keeping his distance. I''m not sure what time he left my door that night, but when I had woken up for a moment at near 4am his shadow was still sitting outside the door. I felt guilty for ignoring him, but I was afraid to talk to him after that night. He was so angry with me. I''d never been that afraid before. Only, I wasn''t sure if I was afraid of him, of what had happened, or maybe what really terrified me, was the idea that he might hate me for being stupid enough to put myself in danger.


    Thankfully, there hadn''t been anymore wolves howling at night, or at least not that I''d heard. Emily had called to check on me after thest attack, probably because Ty had asked her to, but I didn''t mind. I was grateful to have someone to talk


    to.


    I hadn''t seen Ty around town at all, which was really surprising to me. He''d also only called me once, which I had been in the shower during, so I hadn''t answered. And he texted me twice, just asking me to call him and apologizing again. I would call him eventually, but not until I was ready, not until I actually knew what to say to him.


    My dad continued to try and make small talk with me at family dinners every day, but I kept my answers short. I was still angry at him for lying to me for so long, and I wasn''t ready to talk to him yet either. He just let me be annoyed and keep to myself, I think he was afraid that if he tried to talk to me about it, it would only make things worse.


    This morning, my dad left for the airport. He said he was travelling for business. Which now, thanks to Ty, I know that he actually means he has werewolf duties. While I''m not sure why that requires flying, I was grateful to have some more space to myself. I just wanted to go back to the normal summer I wanted to have here.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Savanah and the kids were also going away for the week, visiting her parents out of town. She invited me toe with them but I was way too anxious about everything else going on to meet even more werewolves this week. So instead, I''d have the house to myself, and I''d already made ns to FaceTime na and catch up tonight. It felt like it had been forever since west caught up.


    "Oh girl, after only 2 days of dating, that''s awful! Be grateful you found out he''s an ass now though, before you were really attached," na reacted to me telling her all about Ty. Of course, I didn''t tell her that he was a werewolf, but I told her he kept a secret from me and that really hurt me. I sighed, I already was really attached to Ty though. I didn''t understand how this could hurt any worse.


    "I hate that you''re hurting like this over him! Maybe you should juste home? I''m sure your dad would buy you a ticket at the airport and then you can spend the rest of summer with me," na immediately got excited at the thought and I smiled back at her. I missed her a ton and I couldn''t wait to see her again.


    I''d be lying if I said I hadn''t thought about just going home, but it felt wrong to just leave without closure. Although I had to make a decision soon, was this a life I could live in?


    All of a sudden, there was a loud crash outside and I felt the ground shake a little beneath me. "What was that?" na shouted, obviously having heard it too. My mind was only focused on one thing though; the wolves.


    "na, I have to go," I quickly muttered, then closed myputer screen. I slowly walked over to the door and peered through the curtain, only to see it raining hard outside and arge tree had fallen into our yard. A chill ran through me as I noticed the cloudsing in from the west, a nasty storm was surelying.


    As the sky got darker I began to panic, realizing I had no one around if something went wrong. I quickly pulled my phone out of my pocket, scrolling through my contacts, wondering who I could call. My eyes stopped over Ty''s name, and I found myself arguing in my own head about whether or not I could call him. On one hand, he had asked me to call him when I was ready. On the other hand, I''m not sure I am ready to talk. However, I was ready to get the hell out of this house before a tree crushed it.


    I quickly dialled the number without thinking anymore and was disappointed when it immediately went to voicemail. I groaned and paced around my room, hoping he would call back. 5 minutes passed. 10 minutes passed. 15, and still nothing. I couldn''t hold myself back any longer as I found my feet running towards Ty''s house. I was terrified of being alone, and while part of me was scared of him, part of me also knew that it was only in his arms that I would feel safe again. The sun was setting behind me, darkness washing over the sky and my heart began to beat faster. There''s no howling, there are no wolves. I repeated over and over again to myself, but in the back of my mind the final word lingered. Yet.


    I found myself standing at the metal gates at the front of the house, pacing back and forth in the driveway debating whether or not to ring the bell. Would Ty even want to see me? I hadn''t seen him since he stopped that attack. Maybe he was moving on, maybe this was all over. But why would he have called me yesterday? I groaned, once again regretting missing that call.


    With a deep breath and another loud crack of lightning in the sky, I finally worked up the confidence and pushed the ring button, then wrapped my arms tightly around myself. It''s going to be okay. Ty would want me toe here. I squeezed my eyes shut as the rain poured down, finding myself begging for him to be home.


    Suddenly, the beep sounded, the gates opened, and I ran down the driveway. When I reached the front door, it flew open and an older woman with curly brown hair and hazel eyes opened the door. I instantly recognized her from thest time I was here. "Malia honey!" She eximed, wrapping her arms around me. I froze, my arms glued to my sides. How did she know my name?


    The woman pulled back and held my shoulders, looking me over. "Come inside, hurry. You''re soaked," I blushed, running my fingers through my wet hair that was now matted to my face. I followed the woman into the house, leading me to sit on arge sofa in the living room.


    "Oh sorry honey, I should introduce myself. It just already feels like you''re part of the family. You can call me Diana, I''m Ty''s mother," the woman grinned at me and my eyes went wide. How much had Ty told her about me?


    "Is everything alright? You seem a little tense, and what are you doing out in this weather? I''m sure Ty would''vee to pick you up. You know I''ve done my best to teach him good manners, but sometimes these boys, I swear" she rolled her eyes and I couldn''t help but giggle a little bit. I folded my arms over my chest, feeling a little nervous.


    "Um actually Diana, I was just wondering if Ty is home? I couldn''t reach him," I asked, and she turned to give me a strange look.


    "Well," she started slowly, "he''s not home right now, but you''re more than wee to stay and wait. His flightnded a little while ago, I''m sure he will be home soon," Diana exined. Flight? Where had Ty gone? Suddenly I felt guilty for the impatience I had been feeling. Maybe he actually was really busy. Maybe I shouldn''t havee here. Although I had assumed he would have told me if he were going away anywhere, and by the look on Diana''s face I bet she also thought it was strange that I didn''t know. I began to wonder if she knew what happened between Ty and I.


    "Would you like some tea or something?" Diana asked, leading me into arge kitchen next with white cupboards and a gorgeous marble countertop. I nodded my head, tea sounded great. Even just having someone else around, I was starting to feel a little calmer.


    Diana handed me a cup of tea and I smiled gratefully. "You look tired, why don''t you goy down in Ty''s room. He''ll be home shortly, you try and get some rest," she wrapped her arm around my shoulder and squeezed gently as she led me to the stairs.


    I went up to Ty''s room alone, grateful that I didn''t have to have any further awkward conversations with his mother. Especially since I''m sure I looked like a total disaster after running in the rain. As I walked into the room, his scent hit me instantly and I breathed it in, realizing how much I missed him. I walked over to his unmade bed and immediately picked up the duvet and wrapped it around me, feeling instantly calmer.


    I wandered around Ty''s room, noticing how messy it was. He must''ve been in a hurry when he left, his room was so cleanst time I was here. His desk was covered in papers, most of which looked like legal documents that I couldn''t understand. He had books sprawled out across his nightstands, and a sweater and t-shirt on the floor beside his bed. I walked over to his nightstand, noticing a familiar photo in a ss picture frame. The photo Ty and I had taken on our first date.


    I felt my heart melt as I stared at the photo. We looked so happy here, Ty looked so happy, smiling that gorgeous winning smile, and the way I had just fit into his chest so well. I sighed and set the photo back down, suddenly craving Ty''s touch again. I couldn''t wait for him to get home. I sat on the sofa and turned on a movie, trying to distract myself. My heart beat faster, nervously awaiting Ty''s arrival and anxious to know where he''d been.

 Chapter 43 -

    Tyrese


    Thest 2 days had beenpletely exhausting. After the most recent attack on the northern border, I had to attend a meeting with the Ruby pack, who were suddenly very nervous about our alliance. It was clear the attacks were directed at my pack, but having rogues in the area was dangerous for all packs. Why couldn''t they just see that? After hours and hours of negotiating, the pack finally agreed to uphold the terms of our alliance and we even gained some support from a smaller north-western pack.


    I felt like crap the whole flight back home. All I could think about was Malia. I had gone too far yelling at her that night. My wolf came forwards and I was losing control. But couldn''t she see I just wanted her to be safe? I would never hurt her. Why doesn''t she understand that? And I''d been so busy the past couple days I hadn''t even been able to make this up to her.


    I tried calling her yesterday but she didn''t answer, and of course she wasn''t answering any of my texts either. I didn''t want to push too much, I was afraid I would go too far if I hadn''t already, and then she would leave. But why can''t she just talk to me? I could make her understand, I had to.


    Things had been so good at the carnival, after I got rid of that stupid guy. I could tell she was really not into her date with him, which I was so grateful for, because I think if she actually was into him I wouldn''t have been able to hold my wolf back. He didn''t deserve her. Hell, I don''t even deserve her. Malia was beyond perfect, and that night at the carnival was amazing. We fit together so naturally. I just don''t understand why she keeps fighting it.


    I pulled into the driveway and put the car in park. Truly, I just wanted to get to Malia''s house and check on her, beg for her forgiveness, do everything I could to convince her to stay. I couldn''t lose her again. I think it would kill me. But first I had to check in with my parents and change. Even walking across the driveway, I thought I could pick up Malia''s scent, but at this point I was fairly certain I was just hallucinating it. I was so desperate to see her.


    As I walked through the front door, my mother met me in the entry way. "Wee home Tyrese," she gave me a big hug, but the huge smile on her face made me suspicious.


    "Mom?" I raised my eyebrow at her as I pulled back. "Is everything okay?"


    "Of course, just happy you''re home. How is Malia?" She asked, the smile continuing.


    "Uh fine I guess. Why, did something happen?" My heart began to race. Have there been more attacks while I was gone? Surely someone would have told me. Had Malia gotten hurt? My wolf was howling, he needed to see her now. "Of course not. I was just wondering. You look tired honey. I think you should try and get some sleep," I took a deep breath and willed myself to rx. I have been way too on edgetely.


    "I''m trying to give her space, I guess. I keep pouring my heart out to her and she keeps pushing me away. I don''t know what to do anymore. How do I get her to stay with me?" I took a seat on the bench and slipped my shoes off. I looked up at my mom, hoping for some words of wisdom, but she stayed quiet and pushed my hair out of my face like I was a little kid again.


    She sighed, "Ty, this isn''t like you, stay positive. This is a hard situation and I promise you''re doing better than you think." She leaned in and kissed my forehead gently. I hoped she was right. "Now, really I think you should go get some sleep, you''ll feel better once you''re in your room," she pushed me towards the stairs and I looked back at her confused, but quickly brushed it off. She could be right, maybe some sleep would help me clear my head and I could try and sort things out with Malia tomorrow.


    I picked up my bag and slung it over my shoulder, then headed up the stairs. As I approached my bedroom door, that familiar intoxicating scent hit me in a wave, much stronger now. I reached quickly for the door and pushed it open, stepping inside to see my beautiful mate lying on the couch. Her head fell against the cushion, her eyes closed, her lips slightly parted. The nket from my bed was wrapped around her as she curled into the side of the couch.


    I closed the door quietly behind me and set my bag on the floor. I pulled my jacket off then walked over to kneel on the floor beside her. Even sleeping she managed to look so gorgeous, my wolf was howling with appreciation for her. I reached my hand up to gently brush her cheek and her eyes shed open.


    "Ty!" She gasped, quickly sitting up, "You''re home." The sweetest smile spread across her lips, her eyes lighting up as they met mine. I smiled back at her and cupped her cheek with my hand, watching as they turned pink.


    "I''m home baby," I whispered. I loved hearing her call this ce home, even if that''s not what she meant. "What are you doing here?" I asked her next. Thest I had seen her she was terrified of me. Why would she havee to my house? Honestly though, it didn''t matter. I was just over the moon that she was actually here, in my arms.


    Her face turned a paler shade of white and her eyes widened as she looked into mine. "There was this sound outside my house and I was so scared, Ty. Turns out, it was just a tree falling but I waspletely terrified because what if it had been something worse? My dad and Savanah are gone for the week and I was home alone, and I couldn''t calm myself down so I tried calling you," she began rambling, and I cursed myself. I had turned off my phone on the ne and hadn''t even bothered to check it on my way here. The storm out there was getting pretty bad tonight. I should have suspected Malia might get scared.


    "I had my phone off and I had an emergency business trip, I''m so sorry," I moved to sit on the couch next to her and she scooted over to make some room, but thest thing I wanted was any space between the two of us. It had been far too long since I held her against my chest.


    "It''s okay, I just came to your house instead and your mom told me I could wait up here. I hope that''s okay. I can go to Emily''s or something if you want time alone," she looked down to her hands, wringing her fingers, and I felt sick at the thought. I didn''t want Malia anywhere but at my side.


    "No, of course not, you''re always wee here. Honestly, it makes me really happy to know that you thought this would be a safe ce toe," I said, and I truly meant it. Having Malia think my house, being with me, was safe for her was all I really wanted. It meant I hadn''t truly ruined everything.


    I reached for her waist but as my hands brushed against her sweater I immediately felt the damp material. "Malia, you''re soaking wet. What the hell happened?" I questioned her, freezing as I pulled the nket off and looked her over. Her wet clothes still clung to her skin, and with the lost nket, the cold air touched her skin and made her begin to shiver.


    "I-I had to run here in the rain," she exined, and I looked at her shocked. Was she crazy? She could''ve gotten sick. She was probably freezing. Why would she run here? I could have picked her up, I would have, in a heart beat. Then again, that would have required me to turn my phone on and see her missed call. I groaned, cursing myself again, but quickly I pushed the thought away. All that mattered right now was getting her some dry clothes, and warming her up. I stood up and headed towards my closet. "Where are you going?" She called after me but I waved my hand back at her. "Stay there," Imanded. I fetched a pair of id pyjama pants she could tie around her waist and a ck t-shirt, then returned to her side.


    "Put these on, you need to get out of those wet clothes or you''re going to freeze," I looked deep into her eyes and she looked down at the clothes nervously. She took them from me gingerly, shing me another smile, and then walked towards the bathroom to change.


    I slipped my own clothes off and pulled on a pair of sweatpants, leaving my chest bare. I pulled some extra nkets from the closet andid them out for her on my bed. As Malia walked out of the bathroom I sighed to myself, she always looked so good in my clothes.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked over to her and wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her into my chest. She eagerly responded to my warmth and pulled me in, resting her head against me. My wolf had never been so calm, this was exactly where I always wanted to be. I brushed my lips across the top of her hair. The idea of her being terrified earlier was driving me crazy. I wished I could have been there tofort her. She should never have to feel scared, I would always protect her. "Lia, you don''t have to ever feel scared when I''m around, I swear I''ll never let anything happen to you," I whispered in her ear and was surprised when I felt her head nod against my chest. She knew that.


    I picked her up and my heart skipped a beat when I heard her giggle into me. I set her down gently on the bed and pulled the nkets over her. "Get some rest, I''ll keep you safe from the falling trees," I winked at her and she rolled her eyes at me. I turned to take my spot on the couch when I heard her voice calling after me.


    "Where are you going?" I turned back at her as I unfolded my own nket on the couch.


    "Getting my bed ready for the night, you know you''re lucky you''re cute otherwise I''d be making you sleep here," She rolled her eyes again andughed at me. I set the nket down for myself and was about to sit down when she called out again.


    "Wait, you''re serious!" She yelled and I ruffled my eyebrows in confusion. "Tyrese ckwood, get your butt over here!" She demanded and I looked at her with wide eyes. Was she being serious right now? But as I looked her over, not a single thing about her expression was telling me that she was joking. Her eyes met mine confused, her hand gesturing to the empty bed beside her. "Um, I mean, do you think you could sleep here? Please?" She asked, her voice much softer now. My heart leapt in my chest. Hell yes I wanted to hold her all night. I practically ran to her side, climbing into the bed beside her. As Iid down, Malia automatically curled herself into my chest and her heart seemed to settle in beat with mine. This was home, things were finally returning exactly to the way they used to be before all this drama had begun, to the way they were always supposed to be. I turned out the lights then heard her gentle voice whisper, "Ty?" "Yeah?" I breathed. I ran my nails gently over her back and she shivered against me.


    "The photo from our first date is really cute," she said and I chuckled against her. She must''ve been looking around a little in here, not that I minded though. I told her no more secrets, and I meant it. "Don''t worry, I printed you a copy too. I just haven''t had a chance to give it to you," I ran my fingers through her long hair. Suddenly, I remembered the photo album my mother gave me and I jumped up. "What''s wrong?" Malia asked as I flicked on the light and jumped out of bed. I ran over to grab the album off of the dresser.


    "I have to show you something," I said, retrieving it, then climbing back into bed beside her. I wrapped my arm around her waist and pulled her into my side, propping the two of us up against the pillows. Turning the photo album pages, I stopped on the same picture my mother had first shown me of the two of us, and Malia''s eyes widened as she saw it. "It''s us, from when you lived here before. You were only four here, so I''m not sure if you''ll remember any of this, but we were really close." I exined.


    Malia''s eyes lit up as she turned to look at me and said the words I had been dying to hear. "I remember this."

 Chapter 44 -

    Tyrese


    "You remember?" My eyes went wide as I looked her over, but Malia was smiling at the photo. Her fingers ran over it, tracing over the image.


    "This is you?" She finally looked up to me, her eyes searching mine. I nodded slowly and a smile spread across her face. "I remember this day so well, it''s one of the few things I actually remember about being here. We went to the water park, and I made you give me piggyback rides all around," She let out the sweetest giggle and I looked at her with so much love. Damn, I was so in love with this girl. I pulled her into myp so she sat between my legs and I hugged around her back.


    "Do you remember this one?" I asked, turning the page to the picture of us on the waterslide. She giggled again and I held her tighter.


    "Of course, I remember this, you promised we''d be best friends forever," she continued, turning the pages and looking at the old photos of us.


    "Uh huh, but I don''t want to just be your best friend anymore," I whispered, my hormones getting the best of me as I leaned in to kiss along her neck. Her scent was driving me wild and every time she giggled my heart fluttered in my chest. "I can''t believe this is you," she whispered, and suddenly I felt her emotions change. I pulled back and leaned around to see tearsing to her eyes.


    "Lia, what''s wrong?" I asked, panicked.


    "This was the day before I left," I looked over her down to the album, to see she had stopped on a picture of us sitting on a swing set together. She smiled at the camera, but I was smiling at her. "My dad had been gone for a few days at that point. My mom told me I had to go over to your house because she was going looking for him," her voice broke as she spoke and I held her tighter.


    "I wish you had never left Lia. I would do anything to change that. You were meant to stay here, to grow up with me. I was going to be your first crush, your first kiss, your first boyfriend, I would''ve been your first awkward middle school dance partner, I would''ve taken you to prom," She turned and wrapped her arms around me, cuddling into my chest while her head came to rest on my shoulder.


    "I want that life Ty," she sobbed into me and I held her tighter. I sighed, I wanted that life so badly too. This all could have been so different. She would have been here the first time I changed. I would''ve told her so long ago, she would''ve grown up knowing I was a werewolf, knowing there was a possibility she was one too. There wouldn''t be this huge shock for her. It kills me that I lost her once, that I was at risk of losing her again.


    "Choose me Lia, stay with me. I promise you''ll never regret it, you''ll be happy with me. I can make you happy. Please don''t leave me again, my heart can''t take it," She pulled back from me and her big green eyes looked up into mine. Wet streaks stained her pink cheeks and I brushed them away.


    Her hand tickled the back of my hair and soon she was pulling herself up, her lips softly pressing against mine. Oh, how I missed kissing her. Her hands tightened their hold on me and I slipped my tongue into her mouth, deepening the kiss. She shifted herself so she straddled me and my wolf was going crazy, but I had to hold back. I had been rushing things between us and I feel like that''s part of why this is so hard for her. I didn''t want to push her too far, I have to do this right this time.


    I groaned as she pressed herself against me and I felt her hard nipples against my chest. I couldn''t control myself as my hands slid under her shirt. She pulled back from me and looked in my eyes, biting her lip. "Sorry, I-" I began, but she quickly covered my lips with her hand and shook her head. When she pulled back, she reached for the hem of her shirt and pulled it up over her head.


    I looked over her, admiring every inch of her body. Goddess, she was so sexy. Her hands moved down my chest as her lips pressed to my neck. I moved my hands slowly up her sides, cupping her breasts. I rubbed my thumbs slowly around her nipples and she let out another moan. Her lips were on mine again, kissing me passionately.


    Her hand ran down my abs and dove beneath my sweatpants. "Fuck Lia, stop," I muttered, fighting every instinct as her hand wrapped around my cock.


    "Why?" She asked as she began to rub me and I was losing my focus. With each stroke I was losing control. I massaged her tits and pulled her lips to mine. Moaning into her, I knew this had to stop before we went too far.


    Just then she lifted herself up and hooked her hands on her pants, about to pull them down. I quickly reached out to stop her, "slow down," I breathed. I brushed my lips against her neck and her hands reached to tangle in my hair once more. Then she raised her hips and pressed her core against my cock. The sparks of our mate bond were getting the best of the both of us, neither of us wanting to slow down right now.


    I flipped us over and pinned her hands above her head gently. "Lia," I warned her, but she raised her hips against mine and I groaned. Desperately, I wanted to give in, to spend all night making love to her over and over again. "Please Ty, I want you," she moaned. One of her legs snaked around my waist, begging me toe closer.


    ""Fuck it," I muttered, losing all willpower and grinding against her so she let out a loud moan. Fuck, she was going wild. I loved watching her squirm under me. I would give this girl anything she wanted, and right now what she wanted was


    me.


    I made quick work of removing the rest of our clothes as Malia watched me impatiently. Her eyes were filled with desire as she ran her tongue over her lips. I climbed on top of her again and positioned myself at her entrance. I rubbed my cock up and down her a few times. "Fuck baby you''re so wet," I looked down at her.


    "Hurry up," she moaned and I chuckled at her. She wanted this just as badly as I did, and I happily obliged as I hooked her leg around my waist and pressed into her. She moaned with my entrance, pressing her lips against mine. With each thrust her hips met mine, pressing me deeper. I could feel my wolfing to the surface, he wanted to mark her so badly, I wanted to mark her. I could feel my canines extending and panic rushed through me. No! I can''t do this to her, she''ll never forgive me.


    I buried my face in her neck, picking up the pace and thrusting deeper and deeper. "Ty!" She yelled out, her nails digging into my back. She tensed around me, reaching her climax, and I moved my hips in circles letting her ride it out as long as she could. With a few more thrusts, I pulled out and came all over her stomach.


    Once I felt my wolf rxing and my canines retract, I pulled back and looked into her eyes. "You''re so amazing," I said, kissing her cheek. She smiled back at me brightly.


    "Come on," I said as I hopped off the bed, picking her up with me.


    "Where are we going!" She squealed, wrapping her legs around my waist as I carried her towards the bathroom.


    "To clean up," I kissed across her neck as I pressed her back against the shower wall. As the water warmed up, I stepped back into it and let her feet slide to the floor. She leaned back, letting the water wash over her body. Goddess, I was so lucky.


    "Stop staring at me!" She smacked my chest giggling and Iughed.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t help it, you''re hot," I winked at her and she wrapped her arms around my neck once more.


    Once we were cleaned off, I pulled my shirt over Lia''s head again and slid on my sweatpants. Malia walked back over to my bed and immediately curled up under the covers. "I''m so tired," she mumbled as I went to my side to join her. "Um what are you doing?" She looked over to me as I pulled theforter back to climb in.


    "Uh getting into bed?" I raised my eyebrow at her.


    "Your beds over there," She tilted her head towards the couch and I widened my eyes panicking. She wanted me to sleep on the couch after what just happened? Fuck, I went too far and she''s totally pulling away again. Just as I was about to move to the couch she burst outughing, her arm wrapping around her stomach as she tried to contain herself. "I''m kidding, get over here. You''re lucky you''re cute or I''d make you sleep there," she winked at me and I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help butugh with her as she mocked me.


    "Get over here," I said, climbing into bed and pulling her body into mine once again.


    "No funny business," she said, narrowing her eyes at me, and I chuckled. That was something I would never agree to with her, especially when she''s half naked and smells this good. I wrapped my arms around her and she pressed her back against my chest, her breathing slowing as she settled.


    Just as I thought she had fallen asleep, I heard her whisper, "Ty, did you know I was your mate when we were kids?"


    "Well no, not really. The connection was there though, we were still being drawn to each other. But I couldn''t feel my wolf then. We don''t feel our wolves or shift for the first time until we''re 18. So if you had stayed here with me, I wouldn''t have truly known until my 18th birthday," I wanted to tell her that I would have loved her anyways though, but I knew she wasn''t ready for that.


    "My 18th birthday ising up," She mumbled, and I could tell she was feeling anxious about it.


    "I know," I felt pathetic, that''s all I could say. There was nothing I could do tofort her or help her with what she was going through. "Do you think I''m going to be a wolf Ty?" Her hand reached for me and she inteced her fingers with mine.


    "Honestly, I don''t know Lia, I wish I could give you an answer," and I really meant that. Part of me still feared that if she wasn''t a wolf she would run from this life as fast as she could. But I didn''t want her to decide to stay just because she is a wolf. I want her to choose me, I want her to want me the way I want her.


    The next morning, I woke up without Malia in my arms and immediately jumped up. Where did she go? I quickly scanned the room when she stepped out of the bathroom and leaned against the door frame, already dressed in the clothes she had been wearing yesterday. "Ty," she mumbled, looking to the ground, and my heart sank in my chest.


    "Yeah?" I asked, afraid of her next words. Something was wrong, I could feel it. Her energy was different this morning.


    Then she said the 3 words I couldn''t bare, "I''m freaking out."


    "Fuck," I groaned and copsed back into the bed. I rubbed my hands over my face. I knew I went too farst night. Why couldn''t I just control my damn wolf? I stared up at the ceiling and took a deep breath, then slowly pulled myself from the bed.


    "I''ll take you home," I groaned, pulling on a shirt. Taking her home was thest thing I wanted to do, but what other option was there? If I force her to stay here, she''ll hate me.


    The car ride over to her house nearly killed me. She was so quiet and all I wanted to do was ask her what she was thinking about. But she just stared out the window the whole drive, until we finally pulled up in front of her house.


    As I walked her to her door she finally turned to look at me, "I''m so sorry," she burst out, the tears overflowing from her eyes and leaving trails down her cheeks. I reached out to pull her into my arms but she pulled back all too quickly. "I just need a few days, please. This is all so much to take in, just give me time," her voice shook as she spoke and I felt my heart breaking. A few days without her would kill me, but if that''s what she needed, I had to agree. I would do anything to make her stay, even if it meant staying away from her for a few days.


    I nodded my head and asked "how long?"


    "I don''t know, 4 or 5 days?" She looked to the ground and I could feel my wolf raging inside of me.


    "Fine, 4 days," I agreed. I couldn''t bear anything longer. Honestly, I wasn''t even sure if I could do 48 hours, but I had to try for her.


    "Okay, I''ll make my decision by then," she said, turning and closing her bedroom door behind her. My heart pounded in my chest. What did she mean make her decision? No. She couldn''t still be thinking about leaving. She couldn''t. Could


    she?

 Chapter 45 -

    Tyrese


    "Liam focus!" I raised my voice at him and threw a piece of toast at his head.


    "Dude!" He jerked back, finally taking his eyes off the girl in the short skirt who had just walked by our table. "Has he been like this all day?" He turned to ask Jesse, then looked back to me. "Your mood fucking sucks man, you''re killing my vibe," he groaned.


    I rolled my eyes, Liam''s "vibe" was thest thing I cared about. I had invited Jesse, Connor, and Liam to breakfast because I needed a distraction to make these four days without Malia pass faster. It had only been one day and it already felt like I was dying.


    But mostly I wanted to talk to Liam today about Malia''s protection. As annoying as he was, he was one of the pack''s best fighters, and if Malia wanted me to give her some space, I could hardly do it myself. She would be pissed if she looked outside and saw me hovering around her house. Plus, since I hadn''t introduced Malia to the pack as my luna yet, I couldn''t ask just anyone to do this. It had to be Liam, which meant I needed him to focus on me right now and not some girl. "It''s because he''s still fighting with Malia," Jesse said, picking away at his food.


    "And the full moon ising," Connor added, and I red at him. I had been trying to ignore the fact that the full moon wasing. Why did Malia have to pick now to need space?


    I groaned and rubbed my hands over my face. "Why don''t you just do all that romantic shit that girls like and she''ll be putty in your hands?" I rolled my eyes at Connor''sment. Yeah, like that was so easy, Malia wasn''t exactly the type of girl who was easy to win over.


    "Oh, buy her some shoes! Girls love shoes," Liam butted in.


    "Or a purse!" Connor added.


    "Or just a whole shopping spree!" Liam blurted out next. The two of them obviously didn''t know Malia at all. I felt like banging my head against the table. This was useless.


    "Or just go simple, flowers and chocte?" Jesse suggested, making the only reasonablement. But I''d already tried flowers after the carnival and she still pushed me away. She just needed space. I had to trust that in time, she woulde back to me. She had to, right? We''re meant to be together.


    "I got it!" Liam suddenly mmed his hands on the table and many of the tables near us turned to look. I waved my hand for them to turn away, then looked back to Liam, this oughta be good. "Mind blowing sex," he stated, and Connor burst outughing. I just shook my head at the two of them and even Jesse looked disappointed in them. I dropped my head into my hand, resting my elbow on the table. "What? It''s a win-win!" Liam tuned in again.


    "Okay tell you what, I''ll listen to you guys whenever one of you actually has a sessful serious rtionship. For now, can we just talk about something else?" I leaned back against the booth and pushed my te away from me. A rare urrence for me, but my appetite was totally gone.


    "Well,st night I hooked up with this hot girl and now she won''t stop texting me, so I''m having the opposite problem as you, Ty, wanna trade?" This time I actually did hit my head off the table. If I didn''t kill Liam today it was going to be an absolute miracle. I just had to get straight to the point and get this over with.


    "Liam, I need you on patrols at the border near Malia''s house tonight," I said, sitting up and folding my hands on the table in front of us. "Ooookay why?" He said slowly.


    "Because we''re getting attacked by rogues every few days and I swear if anything happens to her a lot of people are going to die," I growled at him. I didn''t mean to be so aggressive, but I couldn''t help myself.


    "Ty chill, I think that alpha gene is really starting to show its colours," Connorughed, and I turned to scowl at him next, which quickly shut him up. I have been feeling a lot more on edgetely but there were a lot of things contributing to that; Malia, the moon, my official transition into an alpha. Nothing in life seemed to be going as nned right now.


    Malia


    The longer I spent without Ty, the harder this decision seemed to be getting. I missed him like crazy, but the same scary thoughts kept running through my head. Finding out Ty had been the little boy I remember spending so much time with right before I left was unbelievable. If Ty and I were really fated to be together, why would we have been separated all those years ago? It just didn''t make sense.


    I''d spent 2 days apart from him now, and being home alone was still totally freaking me out. But I foundfort knowing Ty wasn''t too far away and if I did decide to call him I knew he woulde over in a heartbeat. Sometimes that only made me feel worse though, he would drop anything for me. I knew that. And here I was unable to make up my mind and hurting him. He deserved better than this. He deserves someone who''s as certain about him as he is about me, someone who can understand the world he lives in.


    I stepped out the back door onto my patio and breathed in the fresh air. It was dark outside but I really just needed to get out of the house. I''d hardly left my room all day. I stood on the porch and looked out towards the road when I suddenly heard a branch crack behind me. I jumped backwards towards the door when I saw a figure jumping behind the fallen tree.


    I took a deep breath and stepped closer towards him, trying to make out a face. I swear if this was Ty I was going to totally flip out, it was dark and I was already freaked out enough around this town. I didn''t need people creeping around my house at night, but I also knew I would be kind of happy to see him. Yet, as I took a step closer, I recognized the face and it wasn''t Ty.


    "Liam! You scared the crap out of me! What are you doing here?" I screamed at him and he froze, the sandwich he had been biting dropped out of his mouth and onto the ground.


    "uhhhhh nothing" he said, standing up from his crouched position behind the tree and I red at him. I stomped over to him and he just stared at me with wide eyes. Finally, as I came to a stop in front of him, he moved again. He picked up his sandwich from the ground and blew on it, looking it over. Just as he was about to take a bite, I smacked it out of his hand.


    "That''s disgusting. You can''t eat that!" I shouted at him and he looked at the ground pouting.


    "Dude, I''m hungry here!" Liam sat down on the log and threw his hands up in the air dramatically.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you stalking me?" I asked him, folding my arms over my chest.


    "I''m not stalking you," he shrugged, but I could tell he was lying.


    "Then what are you doing outside my house in the middle of the night?" I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "Well, I was trying to enjoy my sandwich," he said, pointing at the ground again. I groaned, this wasn''t getting me anywhere.


    "Come on, I''ll find you something to eat that''s not covered in dirt," I turned and headed back towards my house, assuming he would follow me. But as I stepped inside I noticed that he stopped at the door.


    "You cane in," I nodded to him.


    "I''m debating whether Ty will kill me or not foring inside. Is anyone else home?" He held the doorframe and looked around my room, not daring to take a step inside. "No."


    "Yep, definitely going to kill me," Liam said to himself. I wondered if he was right. Ty did seem a little jealous when it came to me, but Liam and him are friends, right?


    "Do you want something to eat or not?" I asked, starting to get frustrated. I was getting tired of all this drama.


    "Listen here, Malia, I don''t know if you know this or not, but your boyfriend has been a fucking psychopathtely. Seriously, can you two just make up already because I''d like to resume my normal life," Liam waved his hand at me and Iughed. He was definitely being super dramatic right now, but it made meugh thinking of him getting into it with Ty.


    "Are youing in or not?" I asked as myughter started to calm down.


    "Fine, but if he kills me, this is on you," and finally he took a slow step inside. He looked around the room once more, then followed me towards the kitchen.


    "Rx, he''s not going to kill you. He knows I wouldn''t go near you with a 10 foot pole," I pulled some bread out of the cupboard and began making a new sandwich for Liam.


    "Harsh," he mumbled as he took a seat at the table.


    ¡°Liam, I have yet to see you with any girl for longer than an hour. Seriously, is there any STD you don''t have?" Iughed at myself.


    "Hey now, be nice! I was out there trying to protect you!" Liam started getting upset and I spun around quickly. "Protect me? From what?"


    "Nothing," he mumbled, looking down at the floor, and I just red at him. It was toote for him to dodge this though and we both knew it. His slip up was exactly what I needed to hear. "Fine, but if you tell Ty that I told you-" he began, but I cut him off.


    "Yeah yeah he''ll kill you, get on with it," I turned back to the sandwich, cutting it in half and sliding it onto a te.


    "Ty''s been worried because your house is so close to the borders and with all the attacks recently, and I guess since he''s giving you space or whatever, he can''t be here himself, so I''m the back up," Liam rambled on and I blushed, Ty was that worried about me?


    "Sorry for making youe here," I said as I set the sandwich down in front of him. Liam''s eyes immediately lit up and he took a huge bite.


    "It''s fine, I''m trying to avoid this girl I hooked up withst night anyway," I startedughing again. I wasn''t even surprised, that was so typical of him.


    Liam ended up staying with me for a few hours and we watched a couple of movies. I made him watch a couple of Disney movies and, surprisingly, he actually got pretty into them. He also told me stories about his many conquests and I felt pretty disturbed at the end of the night, but it was actually nice to have somepany. And finally, Liam and I talked a little bit about Ty.


    "Do you think I should text him?" I asked Liam, pulling out my phone and scrolling to Ty''s contact.


    "Absolutely," Liam nodded his head, now eating popcorn. I bit my lip, Liam obviously wanted me to text Ty because he was his best friend, and because he wanted him in a better mood, which he already admitted earlier on. But was I ready to talk to him? Had I made my decision yet?


    "You''re thinking way too hard about this," Liam interrupted my train of thought. "If he makes you feel good you text him, if he doesn''t, then you don''t. It''s as simple as that."


    "But it''s not as simple as that, there''s so many other things to think about," I argued back.


    "Forget the other things, you deal with them as you go. You can''t just fix everything in a second. But you can always choose to do what makes you happy," Liam exined, and as I let it settle in, I started to think it was actually good advice. I was happy when I was with Ty, so why was I so worried about everything else? But then Liam ruined the moment by adding, "that''s what I do, girl makes me happy, I text her, and we hook up, duh," and I burst outughing.

 Chapter 46 -

    Tyrese


    It had officially been nearly 48 hours since I''d seen Malia. I waspletely miserable, and it didn''t help that the full moon was tonight. I didn''t know how I was going to survive tonight without her. I was totally on edge and it kept getting worse. I could already feel my emotions building and losing control. I need to be close to her tonight or I was totally going to lose it. I''d have to get my dad to chain me up or something, but then I''d have to admit to him that I couldn''t control my mate, which would only make things worse.


    I know she''s a human and this is a lot for her, so I was trying my best to give her space, but goddess, it was killing me. I had expected my wolf to be giving me a headache, begging me to go see her, begging me to mark her so she couldn''t leave. But he had beenpletely silent, even he knew how bad this was and didn''t have any answers.


    "Ughh" I groaned, practically shouting. I hit my fist against the wall, leaving another hole, but I didn''t care, I just wanted her back. Things had been so good between us these past couple of weeks, but then those stupid rogues had to attack and everything was ruined. And I kept getting little glimpses of hope. Every time I saw her, we just fit together so naturally, and she always seemed so happy with me, but then the next day she''d be totally freaking out again. She has to stay, she has to, I kept telling myself, desperate to believe it. I couldn''t let myself think about her rejecting me, I needed her too badly for that.


    I finished tucking in my button-down shirt and threw on a suit jacket. I looked in the mirror, making sure I looked good enough to meet my dad''s standards, then headed downstairs. I jumped in the Audi and rested my head against the steering wheel. Come on Ty, pull it together. I willed myself to start the car and head towards my meeting even though it was thest thing I wanted to do right now. I was meeting with Alpha Winston today from the Dark Moon pack, and as my dad reminded me 100 times, it was really important that my pack formed an alliance with him. Being just to the West of us, they could help us protect the Western border and hopefully stop these rogue attacks.


    I pulled into the parking lot of the Sunset Bakery and Malia''s scent hit me instantly as I opened the car door. My heart pounded in my chest. What was she doing here? I could feel myself getting emotional but quicklyposed myself. I had to focus, this meeting had to go well. I walked inside to see Malia standing behind the front counter stocking some shelves. I groaned to myself. Savanah owned this ce. She must''ve given Malia a job.


    When Malia stopped stocking, her eyes met mine and went wide. She set the tray she had been holding down on the counter slowly. Mate, my wolf was whimpering and I felt like falling to my knees in front of her and begging her to stay with me. Her face had twisted to sadness as I walked up to her. She crossed her arms across her chest, clearly starting to feel upset.


    "What are you doing here?" she kept her eyes on the ground, refusing to meet mine. My wolf continued to whimper, he knew we were in big trouble.


    "I actually have a meeting here," I stretched my arm up and scratched the back of my head ufortably. She probably thought I was such a jerk right now. I had told her I would give her space and I meant it. She had to believe that this was just a mistake. "Uh it''s for work, I didn''t know you were working here," I continued, pleading with her.


    "Oh," Malia finally looked up to meet my eyes and I nearly stopped breathing. But then I saw the anger in her eyes as she narrowed them at me. "Can''t you go somewhere else?" And just as I was about to reply, I heard the bells on the door as it opened and watched Alpha Winston stroll in with his eldest daughter Chloe close behind him. This was thest thing I needed right now. Malia couldn''t be here. If Alpha Winston knew that my mate was thinking about leaving me or, worse, that she was human, he would see our pack as weak and probably refuse to help us. He''d already been doubting our pack since Jordan''s disappearance. I couldn''t give him another reason to doubt us.


    ¡°Look, we can argue all you wantter, but I really can''t do this right now. I have to go, I''m so sorry Lia," I leaned in quickly and kissed her cheek. She didn''t pull away, but I could still see that unhappy re on her face. "Good luck with your meeting," she said quietly, then turned back to walk behind the counter.


    I walked over to where Alpha Winston and his daughter had taken a seat to join them. "Alpha Winston, Chloe," I greeted them and extended my hand towards them. Chloe took it and shook with a flirtatious smile on her face, but Alpha Winston just looked at me and waved for me to take my seat.


    "Is that your luna, Tyrese?" He asked, his eyes cold and stern. Oh goddess, he saw me with Malia. I groaned internally, this was bad.


    "Uh yeah actually," I replied.


    "Why is she working? You can''t take care of her?" Winston''s voice was harsh. I tried to lighten the mood and chuckled a little.


    "She''s an independent woman, sir. If I had it my way she would spend every day rxing and doing whatever she wants, but she wants to work and I won''t stop her from doing that." I imagined Malia''s reaction if I told her she couldn''t work and it made me want tough. I could already see her fists balling up and her lips scowling at me.


    "Interesting," Winston said, looking down at the menu. "Are you two not getting along?" His question puzzled me but he continued, "she keeps looking over her, doesn''t look too happy to me." My heart skipped knowing Malia was looking at me. That had to be a good sign, right? Ty focus. I pulled myself back to the conversation.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No she''s happy," or at least she was. "She''s just had a long morning," I lied.


    "Well, I can''t help but notice that neither of you are marked. Perhaps one of you is unsure about the bond?" Winston raised his eyebrow at me. Why was he asking this? Our marking was none of his business.


    "She''s 17 and I don''t want to mark her before her wolfes," I gritted my teeth, he needed to drop this. I was starting to feel the urge to rip his head off.


    "Interesting. I''ll be honest, Alpha, I wasing here in hopes that you would ept my daughter Chloe as a mate." I felt Chloe''s hande to my thigh and the hairs on the back of the neck stood up. How dare she touch me?


    Suddenly, I heard a ss shatter behind me and Chloe''s hand jumped back. I jerked my head around and saw Malia scrambling to the floor to clean up the ss. Did she just break that ss? Was she jealous? I found myself staring too long when her eyes looked up to meet mine. She raised her hand, shoeing my attention away, so I turned back to Winston and Chloe.


    "I''m sorry Alpha Winston, no. I''m very happy with my Luna. Now if we could discuss the terms of our alliance," I said confidently, folding my hands on the table.


    "You know I would love to meet your luna. Why don''t youe visit our pack for dinner tonight? We are having a g to celebrate the full moon." My mind began to race. I couldn''t say no, the pack needed this alliance. But how could I get Malia toe with me? There was no way I could go without her. As my Luna, it was expected that she would put the pack above all else. And even if I thought of a really good excuse, Winston knew that I couldn''t be separated from her during the full moon because of our mate bond.


    "Of course, we''ll be there. Can''t wait," I found myself blurting out. I took a sip of my coffee nervously, my heart was pounding in my chest. I was so totally screwed.


    "Great," Alpha Winston stood and headed for the exit, his daughter Chloe following close behind him. She winked at me as she headed out the door and I rolled my eyes. This is a nightmare.


    I stood from the table and headed straight to Malia. She stood next to a garbage can dumping the ss she had collected in it. I grabbed her elbow and pulled her out towards an empty set of tables where we could have some more privacy. "Excuse me, what do you think you''re doing?," she spat at me as we stopped. Her eyes were burning with anger.


    I grabbed her hands to check if the ss had cut her and was surprised to find her skin perfectly in tact. She was lucky. I was lucky. If Winston saw her hands cut tonight he would definitely question why she wasn''t healing. And if I saw her hands bleeding, my wolf might totally lose it on someone.


    "Stop, you can''t just drag me around like this," she pulled her hands away from me and balled them up into fists at her side. Man, she was feisty today.


    "Malia, please please please, I need your help," I dropped down to my knees, begging her. I felt pathetic, but I was desperate. I couldn''t let the pack take another hit like this. I''d start losing pack members soon. Malia''s eyes softened a little but she kept her lips pursed.


    "What?" She said, her voice more calm now.


    "That meeting was with another alpha, our pack needs an alliance with him. He invited you and me to an event at his house tonight and I really desperately need you toe. Please, my pack needs this alliance so badly." I pleaded with her. "Can''t you just say I''m busy?" She said, annoyed again, as she leaned back and ced her hands on her hips.


    I groaned, I so didn''t want to get into this. "It''s a full moon Malia, an Alpha would never be without his Luna on a full moon."


    "Who was that girl?" She changed topics. Clearly, she had been watching us earlier.


    "His daughter Chloe, he wanted me to mate with her but I already have a mate. That''s why he wants to meet you," I said slowly. Malia bit her lip and shifted her eyes off to the distance as if she were thinking over something in her head. "Please Lia, I''m desperate".


    "Is she going to be there tonight?" Her question surprised me.


    "Yes. Are you jealous?" I raised an eyebrow at her. She rolled her eyes and looked away from me again. I felt a small smile cross my lips, she was. Then she turned back to me, her arms crossed over her chest. "Fine, what time are you picking me up?"


    I jumped to my feet and wrapped my arms around her, picking her up off the ground. "Thank you thank you thank you," I mumbled as I buried my head into her hair and inhaled her scent. When I pulled back, Malia''s beautiful eyes were softer, but as I set her down she took a slow step back. "Can I pick you up at 6?" It''s about an hour drive from here, and I have some things I''ll need to go over with you in the car beforehand. We should try to be there by 7," I pushed my hands into my pockets.


    "Pick me up at 5:30, in case there''s traffic. If this is really that important, we can''t bete." I loved how she nned everything out and grinned stupidly at her. "What do I wear?"


    "It''ll be formal," I reached into my pocket and pulled out my wallet, then quickly wrote my credit card pin on a piece of paper and handed it to her along with the card.


    "I brought dresses with me," she mumbled, but I ignored her.


    "Take my card, I''ll drop you off at the mall. You can buy whatever you want; dress, shoes, purse. Seriously, whatever," I ced the card in her hand. Malia looked at me shocked but quicklyposed herself.


    "I have to let them know I''m leaving then," Malia headed towards the door. "I already mind linked Savanah, she said you can go." I grabbed her hand to stop her. She rolled her eyes again, then headed towards my car.


    We drove over to the mall in silence and it was killing me. I wanted to ask her how she was doing, what she''d been doing over the past couple of days. I wondered if she was still angry at her dad. I wanted to know everything, but I didn''t want her to push her anymore, I was already asking a lot of her tonight. But my wolf was ecstatic, we would be spending the full moon with our mate and I could already feel myself calming down.


    I pulled the car over to the curb and stopped in front of the mall entrance. She opened the door to get out, but I grabbed her hand to stop her. She turned to face me, her gorgeous green eyes shining.


    "Thank you so much for doing this, Malia, you have no idea how much this means to me," I whispered. She gave me a small smile then got out of the car. As she walked away, she turned and gave me a small wave, making me wolf howl. Even when she was mad at me for breaking my promise to give her space, she was still doing what was right for the pack. We were going to get past this, we had to, and she was going to make an amazing Luna.

 Chapter 47 -

    Malia


    My heart was pounding in my chest, was this really happening? How could I have agreed to this? I already regretted my decision as I strolled into the first dress store. I was supposed to be taking time away from Ty to think, and now I was throwing myself right into the thick of things going to a g with him, as his luna, with a whole bunch of other werewolves around.


    After talking to Liamst night I was feeling better about things with Ty. Liam had actually given me some good advice, Ty makes me happy so why am I making things soplicated? And I was so close to actually texting himst night but I''d ended up deciding to take the full 4 days just to be sure.


    Then when Ty came into the bakery this morning, I don''t know why but I suddenly was just so uncontrobly angry at him. I''d set this boundary which he had just dismissed, although it was for work so it wasn''t necessarily his fault. I felt like I could barely control myselftely though, and when that girl put her hand on Ty''s leg I thought I was going to explode. I didn''t want anyone else touching him like that.


    But watching Ty on his knees begging me toe with him made me heart melt and the anger almost seemed to wash away. He had been giving me the space I asked for even though I knew it was hard for him. He wouldn''t have asked me to do this unless it was really important to him. And no matter where my rtionship stood with Ty, I didn''t want him hurting so I knew I had to help him. And as soon as he said that bitch Chloe was going to be there I knew there was no way in hell I was letting Ty go without me.


    I ended up going a little overboard at the mall which made me feel sort of guilty, but Ty said I could buy whatever I wanted. I ended up buying 3 dresses because I loved them all and decided I could pick which one to wear when I was getting ready at home. I could return the others once I''d made my decision. I bought a pair of strappy ck heels to wear, as well as a small clutch and a sheer wrap. I''d also stopped at a salon to get my nails done. If this event was as important as Ty said it was then I was going to make sure I looked perfect tonight.


    When I got home I went straight to my room and showered. I rubbed lotion all over my skin then threw on a sheer ck bra and thong. My mom always said your lingerie had to be just as gorgeous as the dress you were wearing, and that was one of the few pieces of good advice she had actually given me.


    Ty sent me a text to ask what colour my dress was and I quickly replied back that I had decided on the green one. I did my make up with a smokey eye and curled my hair until it was perfect. Just as I was about to apply lip stick my back door opened and Ty strolled in wearing a grey suit. My jaw nearly dropped, damn he looked good in his suit earlier but now he was just breath-taking. I smiled noticing how his tie was green to match the colour of my dress. My eyes lingered over his chest then up to his eyes and perfectly messed hair. I realized he was staring me and my eyes went wide remembering my robe was fully open and giving him a nice view on my lingerie.


    "Fuck Malia," Ty whined and spun around to face the back door. I scrambled for the ties on my robe and wrapped it tightly around me.


    "Why didn''t you knock!" I yelled.


    "Sorry I didn''t expect you to be half naked!" Ty was running his hand over his face and through his hair. My cheeks burned bright red.


    "It''s only 5, why are you so early?" I said changing the topic, keeping my arms tightly wound around my body. It''s not like Ty had never seen my naked before, but something about tonight just made it seem more intimate. "Are you covered up now?" He groaned.


    "yeah," I mumbled then walked back over to the stool I had been sitting on.


    Ty turned around and I noticed his eyes were still dark. He took a deep breath as he looked me over once again then went and sat on the edge of my bed. "I need help with my hair, I can''t get it to look right." I looked over at him and watched as he stared at the floor. He leaned forward and put his head in his hands and I felt a pain in my chest. Ty was really stressed out about tonight.


    I finished applying my lip stick then walked over to him and ran my hands through his hair. He looked up at me with those big blue eyes and I felt those familiar butterflies flow through my body. I picked up the bottle of hair gel and smoothed his hair out, leaving it a little messy at the top. He looked in the mirror when I was done, "Are you sure this is good?" He asked. His eyes burned into mine and I noticed how tired he looked.


    "You look perfect, I like your hair a little messy" I smiled at him and watched the corners of his lips turn up. I felt the urge to kiss him, but pulled myself back. "I''m just going to get dressed, wait here"


    I walked into the bathroom with my dress to change. As I shut the door behind me I leaned against it. I don''t know how I was going to stay calm around him tonight. He had hardly been here 5 minutes and I already wanted to rip that suit off of him. It was incredible how handsome he looked. I giggled to myself at how frustrated he seemed over his hair.


    I slid into my dress, I had decided on a tight forest green dress then ended just above my knees. There was a small V at the top of the dress with straps that came to wrap around my arms at the side. This dress hugged my curves tightly and I grinned knowing Ty would love it. I grabbed my shawl then went out to see Ty. I held the dress across the front of my body. Ty''s eyes burned into mine as I walked out as he looked me over. "Would you mind getting the zipper?" I said to him, lust filled my voice. I was totally out of control and craving him.


    Ty stood and I turned my back to him. His fingers gently brushed my skin as he slid the zipper up my back and I felt the dress tighten around my body. Ty''s hands fell onto my hips and I knew he was admiring me from behind. I spun in his arms to face him, ces my hands on his arms. Ty''s eyes wandered over my body and I watched as he lingered over my chest. I felt a blush cross my face, "Are you ready to go?"


    His eyes jerked back up to mine. "Sorry, yeah," he stepped back and shuffled on his feet nervously. "I actually got you something, you don''t have to wear it if you don''t want to though," he mumbled as he pulled a small ck box out of his pocket. My eyes widened as he opened the box to reveal a gold ne with a small moon charm with a red outline and a wolf etched into it. "It''s my pack symbol," he exined.


    "Ty, this is beautiful," I mumbled, I could feel the tearsing to my eyes. "You didn''t have to get me this," I looked up at him. This must''ve cost him a fortune, it was way too much after all I''d put him through this past week. "Malia, even if you leave me in two days I want you to have something to remember me by," Ty''s eyes were sad as they met mine and I felt my heart crumbling in my chest. That''s what he was thinking about right now, me leaving? My words caught in my throat, I wanted to kiss him, to scream that I would never leave but something kept holding me back.


    So instead I turned around and let Ty ce the ne around my neck. I raised my hand up to hold the charm and turned back to him. "Thank you," I whispered. I leaned up and pressed my lips lightly to his cheek. "Gorgeous" he whispered, brushing my hair behind my ear.


    "You don''t look so bad yourself," I flirted back with him. I wrapped my shawl around myself, grabbed my purse, then hooked my arm around his elbow and let him lead me out the door.. Ty opened the door to his Audi for me and I slid into my seat, crossing my legs at my ankles. He climbed into his seat and started the engine then we took off down the road.


    As Ty turned onto an unfamiliar road I felt my anxiety pick up. I didn''t know what was expected of me tonight and I really didn''t want to let Ty down. I looked over to him as he stared at the road in front of us. I admired his cheek bones and noticed how his eyes were still dark. I wondered if he was still thinking about that moment back in my room.


    Ty looked down towards me when he noticed I was staring. "What?" He asked, and suddenly I forgot about all of our problems. Liam''s advise was ringing in my ears, Ty makes me happy, this doesn''t have to be soplicated. And right now all I could think about was undoing the buttons of his suit, running my hands along those rock hard abs, and the pleasure I got every time Ty thrust inside me. I needed release.


    "Pull over," I whispered and he instantly did as I asked. He undid his seat belt, shifting his weight to lean over the centre console as he looked to me with panic in his eyes.


    "Is everything okay? Are you going to be sick or something? Are you changing your mind abouting?" Questions began spilling out of Ty''s mouth but I wasn''t listening. I undid my own seatbelt then practically jumped towards him as I wrapped my hands into his hair and pulled myself into hisp. When my lips met his I felt the fireworks go off and my whole body felt like it was on fire.


    Ty froze at first, shocked at what was happening but I kept kissing him, pushing my body seductively against his. I slid my dress up over my thighs so I could straddle his waist. Ty snapped out of it and his tongue began eagerly exploring my mouth but his hands stayed on my hips. I groaned, why was he choosing now to be conservative. I reached down and pulled Ty''s hands up to cup my boobs but he suddenly pulled his lips back from mine and I whimpered. "Lia," he whispered, breathless.


    "Ty please," I clung to him. I know he wants this because his eyes are almost entirely ck right now. He must be fighting so hard to control himself but he stayed frozen, staring at me like he was unsure what to do. I lifted my hips and began grinding against him feeling the hardness in his pants against my core. Ty moaned and then his lips were on mine again. His hands came down to grip my thighs and slid my dress up a little higher.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Ty pulled back breathing heavy, "Tell me you''re sure," he whispered, staring deep into my eyes. I felt the butterflies pick up in my stomach as I eagerly nodded my head. "Come on," he said as he opened the door and pulled me out of the car. Then opened the door to the back seat. I sat down on the seat and watched as he slid his suit jacket off and began loosening his tie.


    "Undress, I don''t want to ruin your dress and I swear if it''s not off in 30 seconds I''m going to rip it off," Ty''s voice was stern and I gulped. My entire body ached for his and I quickly turned my back to him so he could get the zipper. Ty roughly pulled the zipper down and I could tell her was fighting for control. I slid out of my dress the tossed it into the front seat.


    My mouth went dry as I turned back to him to see he was staring back at me, standing only in his boxers. I reached up to pull him into the car with me and his body hovered over mine. I ran my hands down his chest as Ty grabbed my leg and hooked it around his waist. "You look so fucking hot," he groaned as his lips captured mine once again. He unsped my bra with one hand and I raised my hips against him. I wanted him so bad.


    "Please," I gasped as his lips trailed down my chest and began sucking on my nipples.


    "What do you want baby?" Ty whispered, his finger dipping beneath my panties and he started to rub slow circles around my clit. I moaned and pulled his lips back up to mine. He slid my panties and his boxers off without his lips leaving mine. His naked body hovered above mine and I wrapped my legs tighter around him, resting my heels on his back.


    "You, I want you Ty" I gasped as his hardness pressed against my core.


    "I''m all yours baby," and then he thrust into me and I threw my head back.

 Chapter 48 -

    Malia


    "Fuck baby," Ty sighed as he rolled us over so Iy on his chest.. He ran his hand through his hair and I admired his naked body beneath mine.


    "I''m still mad at you for interrupting my space," I smacked his chest lightly but I truly wasn''t that mad, and he knew I was just ying.


    "I don''t care, be mad at me all the time if we''re gonna have sex like that," Ty winked at me and I scowled at him. "I''m kidding, I know you''re mad and I''m so sorry, I''m trying to give you your space as much as I can. But I really miss you. I hate that you''re hurting and I hate that I have a part in that." Ty''s eyes pleaded with mine and I clung to his body. He really was so sweet, I knew he was trying his best and this was hard for him too.


    ¡°I still need time,¡± I whispered, looking down to his chest. I leaned my head on his shoulder.


    "I know," Ty kissed my forehead, but I knew my words hurt him. He was so sure about us. I wished I could feel the same way. I sat up and began slipping my bra and panties back on.


    "Come on, we can''t bete." I looked back at Ty and kissed him gently. "I need to fix your hair again, it''s wild," I giggled and he rolled his eyes.


    "This is your fault you know," he slid his boxers on then hopped out of the car and began putting on his suit. I slid my dress up over my body and turned to let him do my zipper again. "If you didn''t look so irresistible tonight then maybe we wouldn''t be runningte," he whispered in my ear and began kissing down my neck. I gasped and spun to face him.


    "No way, this is all you. I meane on your eyes were doing that thing where they go all lusty and dark well before I started kissing you," I smacked him lightly on the chest again and he chucked. He wrapped his tie around his neck and I tied it for him then adjusted the cor on his shirt. Then I ran my hands through his hair to fix it. It was a little messier than earlier but I loved it. He looked so good.


    Ty ran around the side of the car to beat me to opening my door, "you''re ridiculous," I giggled but climbed in anyways. Ty did a mocking bow towards my and my giggle quickly turned to a full onugh. He was so adorable. He climbed in the car beside me then leaned over to kiss my cheek. He started the car and pulled us back onto his road. I still reached over to hold his hand,


    "Are you nervous Ty?" I asked him and he looked over at me with a smile.


    "I was, but I feel a lot better now. Everything feels better when I know you''re by my side," He gave me hand a squeeze and my heart melted. "There''s still some stuff we have to talk about though," his smile dropped from his face. "They don''t know you''re human, and they can''t. My scent is all over you, especially after what just happened in the backseat," he paused to wink at me and my cheeks burned. "So please just don''t say anything that might make them suspicious. I need you to pretend for me tonight then everything can go back to normal tomorrow." My heart pounded in my chest at his words. I wasn''t even sure if I knew what normal was for us anymore, but before I could put anymore thought into it, Ty was reassuring me. "I''ll be by your side all night and if you ever need me to cut into anything maybe squeeze my hand or something. And if you ever start feeling ufortable then just let me know and we can leave, I promise." He lifted my hand and kissed it gently. I nodded and felt my nerves build up again but I took a deep breath. Knowing Ty would be by my side all night everything somehow just felt okay.


    "So why do we have to go to this g again?" I asked him.


    "We need an alliance with this pack, but they''ve been a little weary with us ever since I started transitioning into the alpha role. Alliances with other packs provide protection against rogue attacks, we want to stop they attacks as soon as possible before anyone gets seriously hurt," Ty grimaced as he finished and I could tell he was really worried about these attacks.


    "And you have to have a g just to form an alliance? Seems a little excessive," I rolled my eyes, there was so much I didn''t understand about his life.


    "Well no, they''re having a g for the full moon tonight," I widened my eyes, I hadn''t realized it was a full moon. Don''t werewolves like be wolves on full moons? Was Ty going to shift into a wolf tonight? "And we were invited mostly because I think they want to meet you though. Who the alpha and luna are tells a lot about the pack," he exined.


    I bit my lip, that was a lot of pressure. I knew hardly anything about the werewolf world, how could I possible be suited for this? I really didn''t want to make a bad impression and mess this up for Ty. "Hey, don''t be so nervous. Just be yourself, they''re going to love you," Ty''s voice soothed me and he squeeze my hand once more.


    "Ty what did you mean earlier when you said you would never be without me tonight?" I thought back to our conversation at the bakery earlier.


    "Our emotions are heightened on full moons, especially once we meet our mates. But being near them is calming, like how I calmed you down on the carnival rides," I thought back to the night of the carnival and he was absolutely right. I had always been terrified of those rides but with him I felt like I could ride them over and over again.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "But todays only day 3, what were you going to do if this g hadn''t happened?" I asked next. Ty was technically still supposed to be giving me space for


    "Uhh," Ty gritted his teeth. "I won''t lie to you, honestly I was nning on either having Liam and Jesse to chain me up, or seeming like a total stalker and sitting outside your house all night so I could listen to your breathing."


    I couldn''t help butugh at thatment, "you''re such a creep." And Ty winked at me, but I could tell he was being serious. It was kind of crazy how into me Ty was, but honestly he made me a little crazy too. "Are you going to turn into a wolf tonight?" I thought back to the first night when I saw Ty shift into a wolf. It had beenpletely terrifying, so much that I think I had cked most of it out of my memory, but I could never forget those dark eyes. Ty looked over to me with a concerned look on his face and he quickly shook his head. "No of course not, I don''t have to."


    "But you want to?" I could tell her was holding back.


    "Well," he started and I reminded him "you promised to tell me everything." Ty turned his eyes back to the road and sighed. "I want to, there''s always an urge to change on the full moon, just to run, to follow our instincts. And tonight my wolf officially bes an alpha so wolf will be changing, I''ll be stronger and faster. But I won''t shift, not while I''m with you," he reassured me, but part of me felt guilty. This was such a huge part of his life, I didn''t want to make him feel like he couldn''t share it with me or like he should be ashamed of it.


    "How are you feeling right now?" I wondered, changing the topic.


    "Totally in control," He looked over to me with a smile on his lips, obviously happy to be moving the conversation on. "Thank you for doing this Lia."


    "You owe me, big time" I smiled back


    "Milkshakes at Al''s after we get through this night?" He winked at me and I bit my lip. "Sorry, I know you still want time. I just miss you a lot," Ty squeezed my hand, and I knew how he felt. I had to be honest with myself, I was missing him too. No one made me as happy as he did, but I still wasn''t certain what I could handle with him.


    "You know what, yeah let''s go to Al''s," I suddenly decided. "I do still want time, but maybe just for today we could just let everything go and be normal?" I asked him, repeating his words from earlier. If anything seemed normal between us anymore, this was it. Cuddling up in a booth at Al''s and sharing milkshakes. Maybe spending a night out with Ty was exactly what I needed, and I''m sure at the end of tonight I would really need a milkshake. Ty grinned his winning smile at me and I couldn''t help but smile back.


    Suddenly Ty turned the car onto a long winding driveway and we parked among several other expensive cars. I pulled the mirror down to fix my lip stick onest time and looked at myself nervously in the mirror. You can do this Malia, for Ty. I reassured myself then took a deep breath. As I turned to reach the door handle, Ty was at my side in a sh, opening the door and extending his hand to help me out of the car. I blushed and took his hand, standing up.


    "Rx, I''ve got you," Ty whispered in my ear as he pulled me into his side. I closed my hand around his bent elbow and let him lead me towards the door, taking one more deep breath. Here we go.

 Chapter 49 -

    Tyrese


    My wolf was absolutely purring as I walked in the front doors of the Dark Moon pack house. Having Malia on my arm made all the nerves I had been feeling about the full moonpletely disappear. Especially after what happened in the backseat of my car, I wasn''t nervous about tonight at all. With her by my side nothing else seemed to matter, and I couldn''t wait to show her off to the Dark moon pack.


    I could tell she still was nervous though. As I led her into the crowd of people I felt her tense at my side, her grip on my arm tightening. I pulled my arm from her grasp and wrapped it around her waist, pulling her into my side. Her body instantly rxed and I could feel her emotions calm as we continued walking forwards.


    We weaved our way through the crowds and I nodded and smiled to all the people I recognized from thest time I was here. Finally I saw Alpha Winston, his luna, and their daughter Chloe standing at the front of the room. The three of them looked stiff as boards standing in front of their pack and it made me cringe a little. Everything that happened in this pack was always so serious, people rarely lookedfortable here.


    "Alpha Winston," I shook his hand firmly as we stopped in front of them. I nodded towards Chloe next, and felt Malia tense at my side, which only made me want tough. She was totally getting jealous, the mate bond must be getting stronger for her. "I would like to officially introduce my beautiful mate Malia," I squeezed Malia''s side once more as I felt her nerves increase.


    "It''s so nice to meet you both," she said, reaching her hand out to meet Winston''s then Chloe''s.


    "Malia, we''ve heard so little about you," Alpha Winston''s voice was harsh and I grimaced. This wasn''t going to be good, not even 5 minutes into the event and I already wanted to rip his head off. He should be showing Malia the respect she deserves. To my surprise I felt Malia''s mood change to one I''de to know fairly well over the past week.


    "Well that''s why we''re here isn''t it?" Malia replied annoyed and my whole body tensed up. Her voice was strong, confident, she didn''t waver at all. "Of course besides the alliance between our packs, which I truly don''t understand why this is requiring so much negotiation. An alliance is in the best interest of everyone."


    Our pack. My wolf was going wild with every word Malia said, the way she was handling herself, the way she was negotiating for the pack. Our pack. All I could feel was love for her, I don''t know what had suddenlye over her tonight but this new confidence and fire she was showing only made me want her more.


    The look on Alpha Winston''s face made me smirk, as he stood there in shock, unsure of how to respond. Then his face turned to a smile and he actually let out a smallugh and I had to control myself from looking shocked myself. I don''t think I''d ever seen him smile before, except maybe over a ss of scotch with my father.


    "My dear you are not at all what I was expecting," he chuckled looking her and Malia''s eyes shed up to mine, worried. I squeezed her waist once more and smiled down at her to reassure her. Then Winston turned to me, "Tyrese, you have a strong luna here. Advocating for the pack above all else is an admirable quality, and she is right. I would be happy to enter an alliance with your pack. I will have mywyer draw some papers up, I look forwards to working with the two of you." I felt a weight lift off my chest, just like that Winston had agreed to an alliance and all my problems for the evening had been solved. My pack border would have more security, Malia would be safe, and most importantly I could feel the excitement radiating off of my mate. We made an excellent team.


    "Thank you," I nodded my head to him.


    "Now please,e join us for dinner," Winston and his daughter turned and led us towards the dining tables but I paused for a moment and turned to Malia.


    "Thank you," I mouthed to her and she shed me the brightest smile, reaching out to squeeze my hand.


    "So, Malia, what pack are you from?" Winston asked as we took our seats. Malia sat in the chair next to me, folding a napkin over herp.


    "She''s from my pack actually," I said and Winston looked at us surprised.


    "John Taylor is my father," Malia joined in.


    "John? He''s an excellent tracker, I wonder if you''ve inherited any of his skills," Winstonmented and Malia blushed a little. I smiled, I wondered if she''d inherited much more than just his skills.


    Throughout our meal everyone was mostly quiet which I was grateful for. And Malia seemed to be bing more and morefortable. As dinner finished Winston left with his luna to attend to conversations with other pack members, and only Malia and I were left at our table. Music yed throughout the room and the lights had dimmed, opening up a dance floor that few people upied.


    "Dance with me?" I leaned into Malia, whispering in her ear. She jumped up and took my hand in hers, then eagerly pulled me to the dance floor. I held one of her hands in mine, resting my other on her back and we swayed to the music together. Her head came to rest against my chest and I could feel her heart beating in time with mine.


    "You''re so amazing baby" I whispered in to her hair, her scent was driving me crazy. "Thank you foring tonight, you''re a natural at this. They loved you." And I love you.


    "You think so?" She pulled back at me, staring me down with those gorgeous green eyes.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever heard Winston give anyone apliment before, and heplimented you within minutes of meeting. Plus, you got this alliance for our pack, I can never thank you enough," I spun her around and pulled her into my chest tighter than before.


    "You don''t have to thank me," she giggled into me. But she was wrong, I had so much to thank her for - foring tonight, for the alliance, for being so patient with me, for giving me a chance even when things got so fucked up between us. "Do you think they have nice bathrooms here?" Malia suddenly whispered in my ear and I felt my cock twitch in my pants. I quickly snapped my eyes to hers, only to see her shing me the biggest grin, stifling augh. I narrowed my eyes at her.


    "Don''t mess with me Lia, it''s a full moon," I shed her my wolf eyes.


    "Oo I''m so scared," she mocked me, letting out another giggle. Her arms snaked around my waist as we stopped dancing, and I couldn''t help butugh along with her. It was amazing how far we hade from that first day at the airport, and finally I felt like we wereing back to a good ce.


    I looked around to notice that most of the crowd was clearing. Midnight was approaching quickly and wolves were probably shifting to go for a run about now. I hoped seeing any wolves out tonight wouldn''t totally freak Malia out again. "Are you ready to go home?" I asked her and she smiled up at me.


    "No way, you promised me a milkshake first," Iughed against her, if she seriously thought I forgot about that she was crazy. I would take every second I could get with her tonight and forever.


    After saying our goodbyes I led Malia back to my car and she shivered in the cold. I took off my suit jacket and wrapped it around her. Just as I opened the car door I heard a howl close by and Malia froze in ce. I turned to where her eyes had locked in the distance and watched as a group of wolves ran by, obviously members of Winston''s pack.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "They''re really fast," she mumbled, as we watched them disappear into the trees. I turned back to look at her but she just smiled and climbed into the car. That''s it? She wasn''t going to freak out? I blinked surprised then walked around the car to climb into my own seat.


    As we began to drive down the road I felt her eyes on me and looked over to her. "Everything okay?" I asked, noticing her staring at me. She was turned in her seat, pressing her back against the window and focused on me.I could feel my nerves building, preparing myself for her to tell me she''s freaking out, she''s scared, to take her home as soon as possible. But then she said the most surprising thing.


    "You look so good tonight," her voice was slow and filled with lust. I smiled broadly and reached out to grab her hand, she had no idea how amazing that was to hear.


    "Can I ask you something?" I said, rubbing the back of her hand with my thumb.


    She nodded, continuing to undress me with her eyes. And as much as I''d love to take advantage of that, I needed to know.


    "What changed? Something''s different tonight, you''re different. You''re flirting with me more, you''re more confident, you don''t seem afraid." I gave her hand a squeeze and couldn''t help but smile at her once more. I was desperate to hear her answer, would she tell me what I wanted to hear? What I needed to hear.


    She took a deep breath, "I actually got some really good advice from a friend."

 Chapter 50 -

    Malia


    "Oh?" Ty raised his eyebrow at me curiously. I bit my lip, I wasn''t sure if I could tell him about talking to Liam the other night. Liam had asked me not to, and by the sounds of it he didn''t seem to think Ty would react very well to us hanging out. Although, Liam had helped me a lot.


    "What kind of advice?" Ty asked, interrupting my thoughts. I looked back up to see a nervous smile on his face as he looked over at me. He looked so handsome tonight, I could hardly take my eyes off of him. And right now, all I wanted was to get my hands into his hair and mess it up just the way I liked. To have my lips on his, to taste him, to run my nails down his back-


    "Lia," Ty pulled me back again. He chuckled at me, "Are you okay?" And I blushed bright red. What was wrong with me tonight? I could hardly control myself, my hormones were going wild.


    "Ahh!" I let out a tiny scream of frustration and covered my face with my hands. "Focus on the road!" I groaned to Ty, noticing that he was still watching me and hardly looking at the road at all.


    "Rx baby, you''re safe with me," Ty''s voice was soft as his hand came to rest on my thigh and I felt sparks throughout my body.


    "I know," I smiled back and watched happily as Ty''s face lit up. He gave my thigh a squeeze and I sighed. "You make me happy Ty," and as I said it out loud, I knew I meant it with all my heart. I was finding it hard to imagine ever being happy in a life without him now.


    "You have no idea how much I love hearing that," he whispered back, turning to me once more. His eyes sparkled that familiar way and I couldn''t look away. "I love seeing you happy," he squeezed my hand.


    "Ty will you tell me more about being mates?" I asked next and his eyes sparkled as he looked over to me again. We pulled into the parking lot of Al''s and as Ty unbuckled himself he turned to face me.


    "Ask me anything you want gorgeous," his smile dazzled me. He lifted my legs up and pulled them over hisp, his hands running up my thigh.


    "Stop," I giggled, squirming my legs. It felt so good when he touched me, I could hardly focus on our conversation.


    "You feel that?" Ty''s voice drew my attention back and I looked over to him nodding, as the tingles flew through me. "That''s how you know I''m your mate. The sparks, how good this feels, how easy it is to talk to each other, how hard it is to say goodbye," he trailed off, focusing on my feet in hisp. "Things between us will always feel right."


    "Is it always like this?" I asked. Everything Ty said was right. Everything between felt so right, even my own doubts couldn''t erase that feeling.


    "Every mate pairing is unique, but sort of yeah," I nodded my head to him.


    "So you just meet your mate and that''s it? You''re just like together from then on? What if you don''t like them? What if they don''t like you? Can you have more than one mate?" Questions began spilling out of my mouth uncontroble, until finally I said the one I think I was most afraid of, "What if your mate is a human?"


    "Woah, hey," suddenly Ty was pulling me from my seat and into hisp. His arms wrapping around me as I snuggled into his chest feeling embarrassed. Ty chuckled against me. "I''m happy you''re so eager to learn, but don''t overwhelm yourself." His lips brushed against my hair. "You can only have one mate, and it makes no difference if they''re human. You''re meant to be together, without a doubt. If mates don''t like each other that''s really unfortunate, but it''s also very rare." "If I wasn''t your mate, do you think any of this would have happened?" I suddenly doubted myself, was Ty only with me because there was this weird magic force possessing him to be?


    "Lia I met you when I was 6 years old. I didn''t know you were my mate then and I was still totally obsessed with you. Don''t doubt me," He said, knowing exactly what I was thinking. I blushed embarrassed, he always knew exactly what to say. He sighed, "The mate bond is strong but it''s not absolute. They can reject each other, and move on if one or both aren''t okay with the connection. You always have a choice, if you don''t want to be with me you don''t have to be," Ty looked down at me, his eyes sad. And while just a week ago I was struggling to understand how I would ever live a life with Ty, I realized now that I don''t know how I could ever be without him again.


    "Come on, let''s go get some milkshakes. Then you can ask me the hundreds of other questions you have, "Ty lightened the mood. He opened the car door and lifted us out, his arm wrapping around my waist once more. "I''m sorry I have so many questions," I giggled but he stayed smiling.


    "I love it, ask me anything you want. Make a list, I promise I''ll answer everything I can," and that actually sounded like a really good idea that he mightter regret. I had way too many questions about this world, he''d be busy for days answering them.


    I turned to face Ty, my arms wrapping around his neck as I pulled myself up to meet his lips. Our kiss was soft, our bodies melding together perfectly. Ty''s hand cupped the back of my head as I pulled back. I took his hand in mine with a smile, I felt so lucky to be here with him tonight.


    Together we walked into the diner, the first ce Ty had ever taken me in town and I felt myself drawn back to that first night. Oh how so much had changed since that night, how far we''de. I''d never imagined anything like this. Together we scanned the room for an empty booth and my eyes came tond on Jesse, Conner, Rachel, Emily, and Liam in arge booth in the corner.


    "Woah look who''s here!" Liam jumped up from the table suddenly noticing us and waved us over to the table with the group. I giggled as I heard Ty sigh at me side.


    "Sorry I didn''t realize they''d be here," Ty came down to whisper in my ear and I quickly looked up to him, our lips just inches apart. I wanted to kiss him again. I couldn''t wait to kiss him again. I smiled up at him and squeezed his hand, I was happy we were here, happy all of us were here. Things wereing back to the only normal I knew, I felt at home here in the diner with our friends, with Ty.


    "Well I didn''t expect to see you two here together," Jesse said as we approached the table and slid into the booth beside Liam. "What happened? Ty break down, bawl, beg you to take him back?" Jesse smirked and I looked up to see Ty''s eyes narrowing. And for a split second I actually think I saw Ty blush which only make meugh.


    "Oh don''t you look at me like that, I''ve been listening to you whine non stop" Jesse continued and I swear I felt Ty tense at my side. I''d never seen him embarrassed about anything before. "I wish Malia would call, I wish we''d run into her" Jesse mocked, making meugh even harder.


    "I wish Malia would text me, maybe I should call her and say it was an ident," Liam joined in on the fun. Ty reached over me and hit Liam on the back of the head. I moved my hand to Ty''s thigh and he brought his gaze down to mine. I had the broadest smile on my face, had he really missed me that much? Ty''s gaze softened on mine, his hand cupping my cheek and his lips pressing gently to my forehead.


    "Gross," Liam groaned and I elbowed his side.


    The group of us spent the next while sitting around the tableughing and catching up. Liam and Connor each order sandwiches from the menu, whereas Ty and I shared two different milkshakes. With every passing minute I felt myself leaning more into Ty''s side. He smelled so good tonight, and it was taking every ounce of my concentration to stay focused on the conversation at the table. But I was suddenly jerked from the haze when Connor said "No one''s sandwichespared to Al''s" and Liam responded.


    "Meh I don''t know, Malia makes pretty good sandwiches," Liam added in and my jaw nearly hit the floor. There''s no way he really just said that after asking me not to tell Ty about him being in my house. And when I looked over to see Liam''s face frozen about to take another bite from his sandwich, we both knew he''d made a mistake.


    "What?" Ty''s voice was cold and I could practically hear his teeth grind together.


    "I- uh- I" Liam stuttered, slowly leaning farther into the wall, away from Ty and I. Ty had turned to look between us and I quickly raised my hand to his cheek.


    "Liam was at my housest night, he was starving so I made him a sandwich, made him watch ame Disney movie with me and we had a good talk," I cleared the air, telling Ty the whole story but Ty''s eyes only narrowed at Liam. "Liam," Ty let out a growl, his eyes turning a scary kind of dark.


    "Hey! You don''t get to be mad. I''m not being mad about the fact that you had Liam literally stalk my house, so you don''t get to be mad at him for breaking your rules anding in the house or whatever." I pointed my and Ty''s attention snapped back to me. His eyes softened as they met mine.


    "I just wanted-" Ty began to exin but I was quick to cover his lips with my finger.


    "I know, to protect me. It''s okay, but next time please tell me before I nearly have a panic attack when there''s someone creeping outside my house," I lectured and Ty just nodded in defeat. I couldn''t help but smile. Ty definitely put up a tough exterior, but I could tell her was a huge softy - especially when it came to me.


    "Yeah and you should be thanking me, I gave her the advice to make up with you so you''re wee," Liam butt in and this time I turned to narrow my eyes at him. He really wasn''t making this better for himself.


    "You took advice from Liam?" Ty raised his eyebrow at me. "Malia I think we should talk outside," He gritted his teeth and I knew he was upset but obviously trying to hide it from his friends. I nodded and reached to take his hand but he was already moving towards the door.


    "Ty," I ran after him as he walked to the side of the building and leaned against the wall. He let out a groan and looked up to the night sky above us. I slowly walked up to him, stopped just a few feet away. We stood in silence for a few moments, and I wrapped my arms around my body suddenly feeling a chill. Although I couldn''t tell if it was because of the cold breeze in the air or because I was missing Ty''s body heat. I looked up to the sky along with him, noticing the bright full moon above us.


    "What did Liam say to make youe tonight?" Ty finally broke the silence and I quickly turned to him.


    "He didn''t say anything about tonight," Ty was facing the ground now, but looked up at me through his darkshes. I took a deep breath, I had to reallye clean. "I wanted to text youst night, but I was arguing with myself, because you make me nervous and so crazy and I just didn''t know what to do. And Liam gave me the cheesiest advice ever, but maybe I just really needed to hear it because now we''re here together, with our friends, and honestly I''m have the best night," Ty looked deep into my eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "He told me to stop overthinking things and to just do what makes me happy, and you make me so happy every time we''re together Ty," I said and all the breath escaped my lungs as I was suddenly in Ty''s arms, my back pressed against the wall, my lips pressed against his. Ty gripped my thighs, my dress riding up as he pressed himself between my legs. I wrapped around him, begging for more as his tongue massaged mine.


    "Oh lovebirds!" Emily called towards us interrupting our kiss just in time. "We''re going to my house,e over!" Ty waved back at her and I buried my face In his neck embarrassed.


    "Come on," Ty whispered in my ear as he lowered me back to the ground."Malia and I are going to change but we''ll meet you there!" Ty called back to the group as he led me back to his car. And by the darkness I saw in his eyes and his hand slowly falling lower and lower down my back, I knew Ty had other reasons for pulling me away.

 Chapter 51 -

    Malia


    "Lia please hurry up," Ty whined as he leaned against the door already ready to go even though we''d only gotten to my house a few minutes ago. He ran his hands through his hair messing up the gel from earlier. I hurried to grab a pair of leggings and dug threw my dresser door to find a t-shirt.


    "Screw the shirt, you look better in mine," Ty''s body was suddenly pressing against my back and I felt the hardness in his pants pressing against me. He was definitely eager to get me back to his house.


    "Could I borrow a sweater?" I asked turning to look at him, but Ty didn''t answer as I was suddenly lifted off the ground and over Ty''s shoulder. "Ty!" I yelled out pping his back as he walked out of the house and back towards the car. I couldn''t help but admire my view though as I watched the muscles in Ty''s back move. I reached down and smacked his ass then suddenly my feet were on the ground again and my back was pressed against Ty''s car. "Watch yourself Lia, I''d be happy to bend you over and fuck you against my car right now," Ty''s voice was low by the darkness of his eyes I knew he was serious. I widened my eyes at him but before I could react Ty''s lips were on mine. I moaned into him enjoying his taste but he was gone all too fast.


    "We need to get to my house now," he practically growled which made me giggle. I climbed in the car holding on the leggings I''d picked out, but I didn''t really care. I was feeling eager to get to his house too. Nearly an hourter I felt totally satisfied. Ty and I had made love twice, once in his bed and then again in the shower as we tried to clean up. I pulled on my leggings and bra then walked towards Ty''s closet to pick out a hoodie.


    "Ty we have to go!" I giggled as Ty''s arms were suddenly around me, his lips zing a trail down my neck. I leaned into him enjoying the feeling but quickly snapped myself out of it, remembering that we were supposed to be meeting up with everyone at Emily and Jesse''s house. It took all my willpower to push him back from me and Ty groaned. I quickly pulled a ck t-shirt from a hanger and threw it at him. He swiftly caught it and I could feel my body already betraying me as I looked over his toned body. "Ty get dressed, they''re going to get suspicious wondering what''s taking so long!"


    "Suspicious? Babe they definitely know what we''ve been doing," Tyughed at me but pulled his shirt over his head anyways. I pulled a hoodie off another hanger and put it on, pushing the sleeves up to my elbows. Ty leaned against the door frame now fully dressed, giving me the sweetest smile.


    "What?" I asked him.


    "Nothing, I just never thought I''d be this happy," He came to wrap his arms around me and I looked up at him surprised. "Sorry, I know. Too much right now," Ty kissed my cheek but I felt the butterflies spread through my chest. Was it too much? Because right now it felt like that was everything I wanted to hear from him.


    Ty took my hand and led me back downstairs towards his car and I heard more howling in this distance as soon as we stepped outside. Ty looked back to me, obviously worried I was going to freak out, but I had never felt more calm. When we got to Jesse and Emily''s everyone was outside, gathering by the edge of the woods. I clung to Ty''s side as we approached them. I don''t know what''s going on with me today but I feel like it''s physically painful to not be touching him, and I just kept wanting more.


    "Finally, we''ve been waiting!" Jesse eximed as we joined the group.


    "Ty race me!" Liam shouted as we got closer to the woods edge, but Ty just shook his head. I felt guilt spread through my, everyone seemed so excited to shift tonight for the full moon, but Ty had promised me he wouldn''t. He was afraid of scaring me, even though I know he really wants to shift. Even now, he still looks torn but he didn''t leave my side.


    "Come on Ty, it''s a full moon!" Liam whined, staring up at the moon. "I want to see the badass alpha moves in action."


    "Liam," Ty''s voice was threatening but I squeezed his hand. He looked down to me, surprised.


    "You should go," I smiled at him. I actually kind of wanted to see Ty''s wolf again. Ty''s lips parted and his eyes widened at me.


    "Are you sure? I don''t have to, Liam''s just being Liam," he shook his head but I pressed my body against Ty''s, wrapping my arms around his neck. I leaned in and kissed his cheek.


    "I''m sure, I wanna see," and I meant it. This time it would be on my terms, I was prepared. I wasn''t afraid, I didn''t want to be afraid anymore. Not of Ty, never of him.


    "Malia," He whispered, sounding as if he were in pain. He still didn''t budge from my side.


    "I''m not going to freak out, I promise. I''m sure, I''m ready," I assured him and he gave me a big smile that came all the way to his eyes.


    "If you''re upset or freaking out at all just say the word, I''ll change back," he kissed my forehead then backed away slowly towards Liam at the forest line. I bit my lip as Ty began stripped his shirt off. He tossed the bag he had brought tonight as well as his shirt and shorts towards me and I held on to them. I could take my eyes off of him.


    "Okay y''all know the rules, first one back here wins," Rachel announced, now holding Liam''s shirt up as it was a g.


    "We all know Ty''s going to kick Liam''s ass," Jesse chuckled and I couldn''t help butugh as well.


    "Guys a little support would be nice" Liam whined which only made meugh more.


    "Are you okay? You''re sure?" Ty said, looking towards me again and I nodded my head. Emily''s arm came to wrap around my shoulders.


    "She''s fine, I got her. I have my own wolf after all now," She said and I remembered how she said she would shift before the full moon. I wondered if she had already shifted tonight but my focus quickly came back to Ty in front of me. His eyes were locked on mine, and I watched as they turned dark. In one swift motion Ty''s body was reced with arge ck wolf, bigger than I remember. I took a step back surprised and instantly felt bad as the wolf lowered his head to the ground. Emily gave me shoulder a squeeze, so I took a deep breath and stepped forwards. My hand came to rest on top of his head, petting down the soft fur of his neck. I took another step closer and suddenly he licked the side of my face.


    "Ty, gross!" I giggled, turning my cheek away from him.


    "Enough lovebirds, lets do this," Liam butt in, and I watched as he shifted as well.


    "Kick his ass baby," I leaned in to whisper in Ty''s ear then pressed my lips gently against his fur, those familiar sparks tingling against my lips. Any fear I had drifted away, this was Ty, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    I stepped back to stand beside Emily again as the boys lined up at the edge of the forest. As Rachel waved Liam''s shirt in the air then dropped it onto the ground the wolves took off into the woods.


    My heart raced from the adrenaline as they disappeared into the forest. I eagerly watched the trees, waiting for their return. You''ve got this Ty, I thought to myself.


    "They''ll be a few minutes," Emily said turning away. I followed her over to the cooler of drinks on the ground. "Ty trained a lot growing up, before he was an alpha he was one of the pack''s best warriors. He''s crazy fast, and now he''s an alpha so he''ll be even faster. And I''m sure he''ll be hurrying his tail as much as possible to get back to you," she winked at me and I blushed. Unsure how to respond I decided to change the topic. "Did you shift into a wolf tonight?" I asked her and she smiled at me.


    "It was amazing Malia, there''s nothing like it," she said back, and I began to wonder if I would ever experience it. "You and Ty seem better tonight," she said as she opened a drink for herself. ¡°Yeah,¡± I said nodding my head. Ty and I were a lot better, everything about tonight had been magical.


    "Wanna have lunch tomorrow? Catch me up? I miss you!" And I quickly nodded in response. A girl''s afternoon would be nice, there was so much I had to tell her and so much I wanted to talk about. Suddenly Emily''s eyes went wide and her gaze shifted to over my shoulder. Before I could react I suddenly I felt myself being lifted in the air from behind as a furry figure pushed between my legs. "Ahh! I screamed, scrambling to grasp my hands onto the fur as I was lifted off the ground. As I settled atop, I looked down to see I was now straddling arge ck wolf''s back. Ty.


    "Ty!" I shouted and noticed as he tapped his front paws on the ground anxiously. I gripped my hands into his fur tightly and tightened my legs over him as he took off into the woods. I let out another yelp and Ty slowed down a little for me. The fear slowly faded and I rxed. I watched as the trees passed by around us and let my head hang back, watching their branches and the full moon above them. The sky was filled with thousands of stars and it was breathtaking. Ty began to push forward faster and I giggled holding onto him tighter. This was incredible.


    As we broke through the edge of the trees again, back to the clearing where our friends were, Ty slowed down to a stop. He sat down and let me gently slide off his back. I picked up the bag I had dropped on the ground and giggled as Ty''s wolf trotted around me while I moved.


    "I swear Tyrese if you''re trying to do some weird wolf thing and pee on me to stake your territory or something," I threatened but he let out a small growl and moved behind me. I suddenly felt his naked body pressing against my back, his arm snaking around my waist, his hot breath on my neck. I leaned into him enjoying the electricity that came with his touch.


    "You''re such a weirdo Lia," he chuckled in my ear. "I was trying to move behind you so I shift back without showing everyone my junk. Now can I have my clothes back?" I giggled uncontrobly and blushed bright red, passing the bag behind


    me.


    I felt Ty move behind me as I watched Emily, Jesse, Connor, and Rachel all talking to each other ahead of us. Rachel pulled out the cooler bag and started handing out cans, and I knew the night was only just beginning.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ty''s hands were on my hips again, turning me quickly to him and his lips were on mine in a heart beat. His tongue tracing my bottom lip, then ravishing every inch of my mouth. I moaned into him pulling him ever closer, running my hands down his still bare chest and tracing over his muscles.


    "Gross get a room you two," Liam moaned,ing out from the forest line in a pair of shorts.


    "Screw off Liam," Ty pulled back from me and red at him. I giggled, still clinging to Ty''s chest.


    "That was amazing," I whispered, resting my head on Ty''s shoulder. Ty''s eyes lit up as he looked down to me and I knew that''s exactly what he wanted to hear. He squeezed his arms around me tighter.


    Ty, I, and the rest of our friends continuedughing and chatting outside Emily and Jesse''s house. The whole night Ty stayed at my side, his fingers tickling my skin, his lips running across my neck. I leaned into him and sighed, this night had been everything I needed with him.


    "Ty, take me home," I leaned up and whispered in my ear.


    He looked to me with a nervous look, "Is everything okay?" I quickly nodded my head then gently pressed my lips to his.


    "Tonight has been amazing, I just want more alone time with you," I whispered. Ty burst out in a huge smile then scooped me up in his arms. "Ty!" I yelped, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    "See yater everyone," Ty waved behind us as he carried me to his car. Our group of friendsughed as we walked away and I couldn''t help butugh as well. He was so eager to get me home. "You okay staying at mine tonight?" He asked as he climbed in the car behind the steering wheel. I nodded, I was pretty eager to get back to his house too, and nothing sounded better than sleeping in his arms tonight.

 Chapter 52 -

    Malia


    The whole drive I ran my fingers up and down Ty''s arms and went back to admiring how good he looked. Even in just shorts and a t shirt tonight, with messy hair I was totally salivating over him. The car slowed to a stop as we pulled into Ty''s driveway and I couldn''t hold back my smile.


    Ty jumped out of the car and ran around to my side. As I stepped out, Ty closed the door and pushed me up against the car, positioning himself between my legs. "Thank you for tonight Lia," he whispered, his handing up to cup my cheek. His lips pressed gently against mine.


    "Are you going to take me to bed or what?" I giggled as his lips moved down my neck.


    "Absolutely," and once again I was lifted up over his shoulder and Ty jogged into the house and up the stairs. He dropped me onto his bed and hovered above me. "How did I get so lucky?" He said looking down to me. His eyes that gorgeous soft blue, that winning smile stered on his face. I blushed uncontrobly and reached up to pull him down onto me.


    HIs lips zed a trail down my neck as my hands fell to unbutton his shorts. Ty stood up and undressed us both in a hurry until his naked body was hovering above mine. The blue from his eyes faded to ck and I tangled my hands in his hair pulling his lips to mine. Sucking on his bottom lip, Ty slipped his tongue into my mouth and I moaned into him.


    His fingers found my clit and began rubbing small circles. I arched my back towards him, begging for more. I reached down and wrapped my hands around his cock and Ty shed me a mischievous grin. I pressed my hips up towards him and Ty chuckled. He positioned himself at my entrance then began thrusting into me slowly. His hips moved in small circles and my entire body tingled with electricity.


    "You''re amazing," I moaned out, meeting him with each thrust. My lips found his neck and I sucked and nibbled at the skin.


    "Fuck Lia," he moaned above me. I pulled back slightly to see him pressing his eyes closed. He suddenly tensed up as if he were in pain.


    "Ty is everything okay?" I said to him worried,ing to brush my hand against his cheek. "Ty," I whispered again, my voice panicking as I looked up to see the canines that had extended. My heart beat elerated, was Ty shifting? But with each thrust the pleasure inside me continued to burn and I was losing my focus.


    "I won''t hurt you Lia, I''ve got it" Ty assured me and I trusted him with my whole heart. He picked up the pace, thrusting into me harder and faster until I was screaming out for him. A wave of pleasure overcame me. Ty grunted as he finished as well, then he rolled off of me and copsed onto the bed beside me.


    "I''m so sorry Lia, I was losing control" Ty groaned rubbing his hands over his face. "I swear I''d never hurt you, I mean that. Please don''t be scared of me," He looked over to me, his eyes pleading. I quickly sat up and took his hand in mind, squeezing it tightly.


    "I''m not scared, I''m worried about you" I said shaking my head. Ty''s eyes softened on mine. "Are you okay?" I asked, raising my hand to caress his cheek but he quickly turned away. "I''m okay," he said.


    "What happened?" Ty had seemed so close to changing, was this because of the full moon? But he didn''t answer, instead we continued toy in silence, his eyes were focused on the ceiling while I was focused on him."Ty, please" I pleaded with him. He sighed and turned back to me slowly, the canines that were extended seemed to be shortening but his eyes were still dark. "You promised you''d tell me everything," I reminded him. "It''s bad Lia," he said slowly


    "As bad as seeing your boyfriend turn into a wolf on your first official date as a couple?" Ty''s eyes lit up and I watched the blue slowly return. Heughed and squeezed my hand.


    "Maybe not that bad, but still," Ty took a deep breath then continued, "My wolf, I, want to mark you. When mates meet they''re drawn to each other and feel the need toplete the bond as soon as possible. They want to mate and mark, and when they do these things the bond strengthens. You and I have already mated, we''ve had sex, but I''ve been resisting marking you. The urge is getting stronger and it''s getting harder to resist, but I won''t Lia, I swear I won''t until you''re ready," his hand came up to cup my cheek.


    "Mark me?" I whispered, suddenly feeling nervous. Ty hung his head and when he looked up again I could tell her was really worried. His eyes were drooping, his jaw clenched.


    "I have to bite right here," he brushed his fingers over my neck and my whole body tensed up. "It won''t hurt, it''ll actually feel really good. Then our bond will beplete and you''ll officially be my mate," A small smile reached Ty''s lips as he finished but his eyes still held that worried gaze.


    "That''s not so bad," I whispered and Ty''s head hung again.


    "There''s more. When I mark you things will change, we''ll be able to mind link, you''ll be able to sense what I''m feeling, and" he paused for a moment, "if you''re not already, you''ll be a wolf like me, you''ll be a part of my pack and my luna." A shiver ran down my spine. I took some deep breaths, begging myself to calm down. I was sure about Ty, but I still wasn''t sure about this life with him. Did I want to be a wolf? More importantly, did I even have a choice anymore? "So no matter what I''ll be a wolf?" I stuttered out and Ty''s hand brushed through my hair.


    "We don''t have toplete the bond," he assured me.


    "But won''t you keep losing control? Is it going to keep getting worse?" Ty bit his lip nervously and I knew the answer to both of my questions was yes.


    "We''ll figure something out. I wouldn''t hurt you thought Lia, and I know that above everything else. I would never mark you if you didn''t want me to because I could never hurt you," I felt tearsing to my eyes. Ty was so sweet, and he was so sure about me.


    I leaned into him, resting my head on his chest. He was right though, we would figure this out together because I knew now that I couldn''t be without him either.


    "I''m afraid to fall asleep," he whispered.


    "Why?" I mumbled, already half asleep on my own. There was something about the warmth I felt when his arms were around me that made it so much easier to sleep.


    "Every time I wake up I''m losing you again," I felt a pain rush through my chest. Ty was hurting because of me, and through this entire fight I had never even stopped to consider how he had been doing through this whole thing. I thought back to the night on the Ferris wheel, he had been right. There was no good way to tell someone a secret like this and he was doing the best he could.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked up into his eyes. The first night I saw Ty shift seemed so long ago, and as I looked at him now I felt like apletely different person. I was crazy about Ty, even if he is a werewolf. And I''m not afraid anymore. I pressed my lips gently against his.


    "Promise me you won''t hate me when you wake up," he whispered, running his fingers through my hair.


    "I promise you that tomorrow morning we''re going to have awesome sex and I''m going to make you pancakes," I giggled holding him tight.


    "Mm, I can''t wait," and just like that we drifted off to sleep together.

 Chapter 53 -

    Malia


    The next morning Ty woke up with a nervous look on his face, but his mood quickly changed when we did exactly as I had promised the night before. With our hearts and stomachs full Ty and I sat in the backyard hammock and I cuddled into


    his side.


    "Lia," he whispered down to me. "Are you busy tonight?"


    I looked up at him and shook my head, I noticed once more as he bit his lip nervously, what''s going on? Why was he so nervous again all of a sudden? "There''s this thing tonight, and I''d really love it if you woulde," he said.


    "What kind of thing?"


    "It''s actually my alpha induction ceremony, after tonight I''ll officially be the alpha of our pack. The whole pack will gather at the pack house, everyone dresses up, we have dinner and dance, there''s usually some speeches, then at the end of the night I''ll shift into my wolf and go for a run with the pack through the woods," his eyes sparkled as they met mine and I knew how important this must be to him. Officially bing the alpha was a huge deal, and I couldn''t help but smiling at the thought of him wanting me to be there with him.


    "Of course I''lle Ty," I squeezed his hand and the biggest grin came across his face. He hugged me tighter into his chest and I could feel his heart beat in tune with mine.


    "I guess I should go to the mall again and get another dress," I giggled into him, making himugh as well.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have some work to do before the ceremony tonight, but maybe Emily can go with you?" He suggested and I smiled. I definitely wanted to go with Emily, there was a lot on my mind that would be nice to talk with her about.


    After we got dressed Ty dropped me off at the mall where I met up with Emily. She had her usual high-energy personality with her and wouldn''t stop asking me questions about Ty. Of course, she mostly wanted to know how we ended up togetherst night. I dodged most of her questions though, they were getting too personal for me to share especially after everything that had happenedst night.


    Emily and I shopped for the next few hours, She helped me pick out a floor length ck dress that was tight around my abdomen then cascaded down to the floor like Cindere''s dress. I felt like a princess wearing it, and Emily said Ty would love it since the luna traditionally wears ck at alpha ceremonies. It felt weird to be stepping into this big role, but beside Ty it felt like anything was possible.


    "Hey Emily, do you know if the local university is still taking applications?" I asked her once we got back to her house. I knew she wasn''t going there in the fall, but I was hoping maybe she knew someone who was. Emily looked over at me curiously as she ran the t iron through my hair.


    "I doubt it, schools starting in like less than 2 months now," she shrugged her shoulders in the mirror and I felt disappointed. She pulled out her make up box and began to focus on my face.


    "Damn," I groaned hanging my head back. I didn''t want to have to take a whole year off of school, but I didn''t really seem to have a whole lot of options if I decided to stay here after summer. I''d also have to exin all this to my mother- which would be a whole other disaster. Thinking of my mother, I suddenly realized it had been a long time since I hadst heard form her and couldn''t help but feel a little bit worried. I shook the negative thoughts away and focused back on Emily who looked over at me curiously again when she finally realized what I was asking and her whole face lit up.


    "Oh my god!!" She screamed. "You''re going to stay here? Have you told Ty yet?" I giggled and covered her mouth, she needed to quiet down. Jesse was likely just downstairs and I hardly wanted Ty to find out from anyone but me. I wanted to tell him myself, in some big romantic way that I hadn''t figured out yet. He was always making big romantic gestures for me, and I was so excited to do the same for him.


    I shook my head in response to Emily''s question, "Not yet."


    "What! Are you crazy! Ty''s going to totally flip out he''s going to be so happy. I''m so happy!" She threw her arms around me and I hugged her back. This decision felt right, and making it finally seemed so easy. I couldn''t imagine a life without Ty, or without our friends.


    "I''m waiting for the right time. Ty''s always been so certain about me, I want to do something romantic,"I blushed a little.


    "Ty wouldn''t care if you told him in a text, he just wants to know you''re staying!" She began shouting again and I could feel my own excitement building inside.


    "I''ll tell him soon," I assured her. My mind was flooded with ideas of how to tell him, but I needed to figure out the best one. "But I still have some stuff to figure out. I still want to work and go to school.


    "Oh my goddess Malia, talk to Ty! He can help you, seriously he would do anything for you. He''ll make sure you get into any damn school you want. Hell he''d probably drive you there himself every morning, or buy you your own expensive car so you can drive yourself," Emily began to ramble and I blushed at the thought. Ty did seem pretty set on me staying here, and his family obviously did have a lot of influence in town, maybe he could help me. But I didn''t want him to go too overboard, Ty had already done so much for me in the time I had been here.


    "You think so?" I shuffled on my feet.


    "I know so, Ty loves you he''d do anything for you," her words surprised me, I''d never thought of it like that.


    "You think he loves me?" I looked back towards the mirror in front of us, I could hardly recognize myself. Even though this was the same girl who had grown up in New York, she was different now, happier. My heart suddenly ached to see him. We''d only been dating a short time, but we''d grown so close. Could that even be possible? My mind drifted back tost night and how crazy about him I''d been.


    "You''ve gotta be joking, are you blind? Of course he loves you! Don''t you see how he looks at you, how he acts around you?" Emily began to rant and I blushed, this was definitely something I needed to hear from Ty. I took onest nce at the mirror, my hair perfectly straight, my make up looking like it was professionally done, and as I pulled on the ck dress I felt like my life was truly turning into a fairytale. Ty was all I could think about, and I could hardly wait to see him tonight. My heart was pounding in my chest, does he really love me?

 Chapter 54 -

    Tyrese


    "You invited her tonight?" Jesse stared at me surprised. He leaned against my kitchen counter, his arms crossed over his chest while Liam searched the fridge for something to eat.


    "Of course I invited her," I said. I was actually feeling a little annoyed that they would possibly think I wouldn''t. Malia was ready for this, I was certain. She had been a little hesitant at the start ofst night but by the time we fell asleep and even this morning, she seemed sofortable here with me. I wanted to show her more, I wanted to show her everything. This was our pack, and this was a big moment for us, for me. I wouldn''t do it without her.


    "I thought you were trying to convince Malia to stay with you?"Jesse asked next.


    Liam jumped in to add, "Yeah sorry to tell you this Ty but inviting your human girlfriend to one of the biggest pack events might make her totally freak out."


    "She''s not going to freak out," my voice was cold, I could feel my wolf working it''s way to the surface but I pushed him back. I knew they meant well, but this wasn''t helping. I thought of Malia, her soft hair, the fire I had seen in her eyesst night and my heart settled.


    "Are you sure?" Liam asked, pulling some leftover past from the fridge and unwrapping it on the counter. And I knew the answer, yes. I was sure. I was sure about her. And afterst night I was sure about something else too. "Malia''s a wolf," I confessed with absolutely certainty. Jesse and Liam both shot their eyes towards me surprised which made me smirk.


    "I thought you didn''t know if she was or not," Liam quickly turned back to eating his pasta and I rolled my eyes.


    "I didn''t when I first met her, but I''m sure now. Malia will shift when she turns 18, she''s showing all the signs. Yesterday she was on edge from the full moon, she was more emotional. You should have seen how mad at me she was in the morning. And the second we were together, the second I touched her she totally calmed down. Plus you guys saw the way she was reacting to me, she was at my side all night and even when I took her for a run in the woods she settled so easily. Malia was born for this life," and I couldn''t wait to show her the rest of it.


    Jesse nodded his head in agreement. "She was all over youst night, I was surprised to even see you together. I thought you were supposed to be giving her space," he said.


    "I was, but she changed her mind," and I was so grateful I did. My wolf had been so calm all morning thanks to her. Last night would have been total hell if she hadn''t agreed toe out with me.


    "Have you told her yet?" Liam asked and I shook my head. I wanted Malia to figure this out on her own. Her birthday wasing up quickly, she would know soon. She would be a part of my pack soon, and then I could mark her. My mind wandered back to Malia and I could feel myself bing distracted from our conversation but Liam pulled me back once more, asking the one question I still wasn''t ready to think about.


    "Do you think she''ll stay here?" My heart skipped in my chest. She had to stay, I needed her here. And if she''s a wolf, why would she return to New York? Her life would be here then, her dad is here, I''m here - isn''t that what she wants? But I didn''t know that for sure, which is exactly why I couldn''t tell Malia that was was a wolf yet. She had to decide to stay here on her own, I had to know she was staying because she wants to be my mate. Not because she felt that she had to. Jesse, Liam, and I hung out in the kitchen for a little while longer until I finally returned to my room to get ready for tonight. I was getting anxious to see Malia again, worried about how she would react to tonight. But I marvelled at the idea that maybe Malia would be just asfortable tonight as she wasst night.


    I put on my nicest suit and gelled my hair up, remembering to leave the top messy - just how Malia likes it. I drove over to the pack house and greeted all the pack members that were already arriving. Tonight was the night I would officially be Alpha. Jordan and I had grown up talking about the alpha ceremony many times, however we had always imagined it would be him bing the alpha, not me. I began to wonder if I would live up to my packs expectations and felt my anxiety rising. Then her scent hit me.


    I turned to the entrance and froze, my eyes locked with Malia. She gave me a shy smile and my jaw nearly dropped open at how gorgeous she looked. Emily had totally done me in for tonight, especially seeing Malia in a dress fit for a luna. Having her at my side in an all ck dress would signify to the pack that she was my chosen luna, did that mean she was ready for this? More importantly, did she know what that dress meant?


    I was at her side in seconds, pulling her into my arms. I didn''t care who was watching anymore, my lips pressing to hers. "You look so gorgeous," I whispered as I pulled back from her. She let out the sweetest giggle.


    "I was going to say the same to you," her eyes sparkled, meeting mine.


    "Come on, I''ll show you around," I took her hand and my wolf was purring. I wanted to share everything with her, I wanted her to know that life with me would be everything she wanted. I wanted her to meet every single person in my pack, to show her off.


    I wrapped my arm around her waist and gave her a brief tour of the house, I''d have to bring her back another time to give her a proper tour when their weren''t so many people around. I stopped to introduce her to several pack members, pulling her closer to my side with each one. And every time Malia amazed me, smiling at my side, shaking everyone''s hands. And I knew I hadn''t been wrong about tonight, she was so ready for this.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, I felt my anxiety building again. the official induction would be soon. I wondered how the pack would react, and what kind of alpha I would be. Malia''s hand came to my thigh under the table and I turned to look at her. "Nervous?" She asked me. A smile spread across my face as she confirmed what I had been wondering. She felt the mate bond, she could feel me. Even as we sat facing my entire pack, I could feel that she was calm - she wasfortable here with me.


    "A little bit," I covered her hand with mine, her touch instantly soothing me. She leaned in closer to my side.


    "Don''t be, you''re going to be an amazing alpha Ty," my heart best faster in my chest. She was everything. I felt all my nerves rx, she was going to be an amazing luna.


    As my dad stood from the table and faced the crowd in front of us, I knew it was time. I stood next to him, pulled Malia to her feet as well. She looked up at me with a worried look on her face but I smiled at her and wrapped my arm around her waist. She leaned into me rxing a little, but I could still feel her nerves building.


    "Wee everyone," my dad greeted the crowd then immediately dove into a speech about how grateful he is to everyone and how much he enjoyed his time as alpha. Then finally he said the words I had been waiting to hear, "I would like to officially renounce my position as alpha and pass it to my son Tyrese. I present to all of you, Tyrese ckwood, alpha of the Blood Eclipse pack," my fathers hand rested gently across my back and the crowd around us cheered. I felt pride rush through me. This was it.


    I stepped forward to speak next, bringing Malia with me. "Good evening everyone," I began, feeling confidence rush through me as Malia''s hand ran up my back. "I am so grateful to all of you for epting me as your new alpha. I only hope I can continue in my father''s footsteps, building our pack, providing a safe ce for everyone. I want each and every pack member to know that you are wee here, your home is here, I am here for all of you. We are here," I turned down to look at Malia, her eyes were marvelling at the crowd in front of us but she turned to meet me once more, giving me a reassuring smile. She''s ready.


    "I would also like to officially introduce my mate, Luna of the Blood Eclipse Pack, Malia Taylor,"

 Chapter 55 -

    Tyrese


    I squeezed Malia''s hip, pulling her into my side. Her jaw dropped open but she quicklyposed herself and I couldn''t help but smile. Her nerves were racing right now, but as she leaned farther into me, I could feel her rxing. "What are you doing!" My father''s voice echoed in my head as he mind linked me, but I ignored him. I was sure about this, I was sure about her. Even if Malia leaves me, she will always be my mate - I''ll never take another. I wouldn''t have anyone else. She will always be my luna.


    The crowd around us cheered and awed at us. I pressed my lips to her cheek and watched as the pink of her skin deepened.


    "Congrattions!"


    "What a beautiful luna"


    "Who is she? Can''t wait to get to know her."N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The voices of my pack echoed in my head as they mind linked me and I smiled. This night couldn''t be any better. Not only was I being epted as alpha, but they were epting Malia as well. Then finally I heard a single voice narrow from the rest.


    "Congrattions Tyrese, I''m so proud of you. Alpha or not, I couldn''t imagine a better mate for my daughter," John called out to me and I grinned widely. This night was everything.


    As the speeches ended, the crowd returned to mingling. The dance floor opened up and people began to sway to the music. I led Malia over to the dance floor and pulled her into my arms. She melted into my chest, swaying in tune with the music. One by one pack members came over to introduce themselves, and with each one Malia greeted them just as enthusiastically as they were to meet her.


    As midnight approached I knew it was almost time for the run. My first official run around the pack boundary, as leader of the pack. It had been a tradition in our pack for nearly a century, when a new alpha is announced him and his betas would lead the pack in a run around the territory. My wolf was anxiously awaiting toe out. I had already selected Jesse and Liam as my betas, they were both excellent warriors and having a personal rtionship with them made them much easier tomunicate with. Trust between us was the most important thing.


    Malia and I moved our way through the crowd, approaching my parents first. My dad''s face was stern, he clearly disagreed with me introducing Malia as my luna, but didn''t care. It was my choice, not his. My mom, on the other hand, was brightly smiling, already pulled Malia into a hug before we had evene to a stop in front of them.


    "Malia it is so good to see you again," my mother squealed and Malia smiled nervously as she hugged her back.


    "Malia, I hope you''ve been doing well," my father said as he shook her hand. Malia nervously leaned into my side again, but I was so proud of her. She was doing so well tonight. "Son," my dad turned to me. "It''s time to go get ready," he nodded towards me and was already turning to walk away, my mother following him.


    I turned back to Malia, her green eyes mesmerizing me once more. "Our pack has a tradition, when a new alpha is announced they lead the pack in a run through the forest. A lot of pack members will shift, so i understand if you don''t want to be there. Everyone will gather outside at midnight," I kissed her forehead gently and she smiled back at me, but didn''t give me an answer. I couldn''t help but start to feel a little anxious, maybe Malia had just been putting on a good show, maybe she was just waiting for an opportunity to leave.


    I quickly shook the thought away as I went to change and meet my father. I couldn''t doubt her now, I had to trust that everything was going to work out. I took off my suit and pulled on a t shirt and sweatpants, clothes I wouldn''t care about ripping, then walked through the dining hall again as I headed towards my dad''s office. As I scanned the crowd, I was left disappointed to not see Malia and noticed that her scent was fading.


    "What have you done?" My dad''s voice was stern as I closed the door to his office behind me. "Announcing Malia as luna, what happens when she leaves now? Not even 5 minutes into the alpha position and you''ve already let your pack down," my dad began to lecture. My wolf came to the surface and I couldn''t stop the growl that escaped my lips. He had no right to speak to me that way, I was the alpha now and this was my decision. I''d heard his disappointment my entire life, I''m done with it now.


    "Malia is the luna of the Blood Eclipse pack and she will not be disrespected. If she leaves-" i began but my father cut me off.


    "If she leaves," heughed. "She''s not from here Tyrese, she''s a human. She''s going to leave, you''re just too naive to see it. You have some sort of fantasy in your head that this is all going to just work out, but you are an alpha now. You can''t afford to ce all your hope in some teenage girl who''s caught your eye."


    "Malia is my mate!" I growled out. My hands clenched into fists at my sides and I could feel my ws extending.


    "Where is she then? Seems to me she''s already left, probably already following in her crazy mother''s footsteps," his words hit deep in my chest and I felt an ache spread throughout. He too had noticed Malia was no longer here. I couldn''t argue back, instead I could only hope that Malia would let me inter, that she would still talk to me. She wouldn''t go back to New York without saying goodbye, I couldn''t even allow myself to think it.


    "It''s time," I heard my mothers voice at the door behind us. I took a deep breath and tried topose myself before turning to follow her. We walked towards the front of the crowd of people gathering in the back yard. I took my spot at the front, Jesse and Liaming to my side.


    Everything okay? Jesse mind linked me and I quickly nodded. My eyes were busy scanning the crowd, searching for the face I already knew wasn''t here. My eyes fell on John, who''s arms were wrapped around Savanah. He gave me a smile and I wanted to ask if he knew where Malia had gone, but I was too afraid to ask. I was such a coward when it came to her.


    "It''s time," My father linked me next.


    "I just need a couple minutes," I said back to him. I shuffled on my feet, scanning over the crowd once more. I needed to pull myself together, I had a pack to lead.


    Then it hit me, that wonderful enchantingvender scent. My eyes jerked through the crowd faster until they finallynded on her. Thomas holding her hand, leading her forwards as they weaved through the crowd. She carried Kali in her arms, clearly having just gone to change as well as she now wore a pair of leggings and one of my hoodies. I smiled at her and as she smiled back, my wolf finally settled. Now I was ready.


    I took a step forwards, gesturing to my pack members that it was time to shift. I couldn''t take my eyes off of hers though, as I brought my wolf forwards. Her gaze never wavered on mine as I knew my eyes turned dark, my canines extending. In a swift motion my bones cracked and I kept forwards into my wolf, towering over the others. Malia''s smile brightened, I was so lucky to have her. I tapped my foot on the ground, indicating to my pack that it was time to go, and took off into the woods, hundreds of wolves following after me.

 Chapter 56 -

    Malia


    Watching Ty transform seemed more magical and beautiful every time I saw it. Especially this time, with his eyes on mine showing me so much love. I blushed at the thought, maybe Emily was right, maybe Ty did love me. I felt giddy at the idea, hoping he would tell me soon - but that left me to face the question; did I love him?


    "Hi honey," my dad''s voice came up behind me. I turned to face him, this would be the first time we talked since finding out about his secret. I couldn''t help but still feel angry at him, he''d been hiding this for my whole life. But as I watched Ty and the other wolves take off into the forest, the anger seemed to fade. Did it really matter if he kept it from me? The point was that I knew now, and I didn''t want to waste the time I had with my dad, so I gave him a smile. "You''re back from your trip," I said.


    "Yeah I''ll be home for a few days. I didn''t want to miss this. Plus, I wanted to see how you were doing? You seem to be getting morefortable here?" He asked me and I knew he was right, I was morefortable here, there was just something about Ty that felt like home, like I was supposed to be here. Plus, if the whole mate thing Ty had told me about was true, I guess I actually was meant to be here. It was a scary thought though, to only be 17 and have my whole future figured out. I''d expected to date a few more losers before finding the right guy, but now I can''t imagine my life with anyone but Ty.


    "I''m doing good, warming up to things I guess. It''s still a lot, but I know Ty''s really trying his best to help me understand," I smiled, an image of himing to my mind. My dad smiled as well.


    "I told you he''s a good kid," heughed a little and I joined him as I thought back to our first date. My dad and Savanah had obviously known Ty was my mate back then, and suddenly I wished they actually had taken that photo - no matter how embarrassing that moment would have been. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you sooner Malia. I was afraid you''d react like your mother, it took me so long to find you after she left, I just couldn''t lose you again," my fathers eyes pleaded with mine and my heart sank in my chest.


    "It''s okay dad, I know it would be hard to tell someone something like this," I said, Ty''s words echoing in my head.


    "I love you sweetie," he pulled me into a hug and I returned it, settling. His lips touched my forehead and in that moment I truly did forgive him. Staying angry over something like this just seemed so pointless now. Sure, it was a huge secret that I deserved to know, but I knew now and I was actually bing happy in this life. Just like that, all of the drama faded away, and all I could think about was Ty.


    "Sorry sir I''m actually gonna need to steal your daughter!" Emily''s voice rang behind me and I stepped back from my dad. He let out a chuckle as I turned to face her. "We''re going to have a bonfire on the beach and wait for the boys to finish their run," she winked at me.


    Iughed and said goodbye to my dad then gave Emily my full attention. "If you could go pack a bag of Ty''s clothes and grab his phone and stuff I''m sure he''d appreciate that, then they can just meet us there,"


    "But how will they know where we are?" I asked and Emily just rolled her eyes at me as if there was an obvious answer.


    "Girly you have so much to learn. You''re Ty''s mate, he always knows where you are," sheughed at me. "Wolves have good noses, and because your his mate, your smell is particrly strong for him. So he has a really easy time tracking you down, and I guarantee that as soon as hees back he''s going to be looking for you. Don''t think I didn''t see how he was looking at you before he shifted." I couldn''t suppress my giggle as I blushed at the thought.


    "Is that why Ty always smells so good to me?" I thought out loud.


    "Duh, but once you''re actually a wolf everything just gets more intense. Ty''s actually probably really excited for you to shift because then you''ll feel the mate bond at it''s full strength and apparently it''s really intense. And you seem to hardly be able to keep your hands off of him as it is," Emily and I both burst outughing knowing she was right. "Plus, you''d never even consider leaving him, it would be like, actually painful to be away from him and your wolf would totally drive you crazy."


    My heart instantly began to ache in my chest as I thought of Ty. He had been feeling the bond at full strength this whole time and all he wanted to do was be with me, but I kept pushing him away. I thought back to what he saidst night, my heart pounding in my chest as guilt overcame me.


    "Okay no more of this, go get ready and we''ll walk over," Emily said as as she turned to walk back towards the other girls. I skipped into the house and up the stairs to Ty''s room. Picking up his backpack I tossed in a new pair of sweatpants and a t shirt in then slung it over my back. Just as I was about to head out I saw the keys to his car sitting on his desk. He wouldn''t mind if I took it, Iughed to myself as I scooped them up and headed out the door.


    Emily, Rachel, and I drove down to the beach in Ty''s car to see other people already gathering there around the bonfire. The crowd of people wasughing, dancing along to some music. Each had a drink in hand and everyone with a bright smile on their face. I tossed Ty''s keys into the backpack then grabbed my own drink. I sat by the fire and kept my eyes on the forest line, I already couldn''t wait to see him.


    "Come dance!" Emily shouted towards me, waving me over. She was already drunk and Iughed as she stumbled in the sand, but I joined her anyways. I jumped around to the music, moving with my friends until I heard a few howls in the woods.


    "He''sing," Emily whispered in my ear and I felt electricity run through me. My eyes glued to the forest line. I saw Jesse and Liame through the forest line first, now in human form wearing swim shorts. I couldn''t contain myself any longer as I took off through the field towards the trees. I needed to see him, to touch him, to kiss him as soon as possible. Liam''s eyes widened as he saw meing and suddenly I was lifted over his shoulder. "Liam!" I screamed smacking his back.


    "What are you doing? Let her go, she wants to see him. Ty will kill you," Emily saiding up behind us.


    "Ty''s in full wolf mode right now, if he sees her he won''t be able to control himself. And I don''t know about you but I don''t want to listen to Ty hate himself because Malia hates him again," I smacked Liam''s back still begging to be put down. Thankfully he let me go, but held on to my wrist to stop me from leaving. Emily came forwards and pulled Liam''s arm from my wrist.


    "Malia''s not going to hate Ty, she''s already decided she''s staying you idiots. Now let her go see her mate," Emily winked at me while Jesse and Liam just gave me a shocked look. Turns out everyone''s going to know I''m staying before Ty finds out. I mouthed a thank you to Emily and took off towards the woods again as I heard another howle through the air. That was Ty, I was certain it was, and not a single part of me felt afraid anymore as I crossed into the trees. My heart leapt as my eyes met the ck wolf in front of me, and in an instant the wolf jumped towards me, shifting and Ty''s naked body pressed me against a tree. His lips found mine instantly, his tongue exploring my mouth. I pulled him in closer, he tasted so good.


    My hands knotted in his hair as he lifted my up and my legs wrapped around his waist. Ty growled in approval, his hand slipped up under my sweater, finding my nipples. I moaned and arched into him. I couldn''t get enough of this, of him. Ty pulled back, his eyes dark and canines fully extended. But I didn''t care, I was sure about him. My lips moved to his neck as I pulled him in close. I ran my nails over his back feeling his muscles tense beneath my touch.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Lia," Ty moaned, breathless. One of his hands gripped my ass, pulling my core against his hardness. I scrambled to pull my pants down and Ty helped remove them with ease, followed by his sweater. Ty pulled my underwear to the side and thrust in hard. "Sorry, you just have me so turned on baby," Ty whispered in my ear as he continued to thrust.


    "Ty," I moaned, feeling the pleasure wash over me. My nails dug into his shoulders and once again his lips were on mine but Ty held his jaw clenched shut. I traced his bottom lip with my tongue, eager to taste him again and he pulled back. "I can''t," he looked at me with guilty eyes. But I pulled him back in, biting gently on his bottom lip. He gasped and I took advantage, slipping my tongue into his mouth. "Fuck Lia, please," he pulled back squeezing his eyes shut. His hands gripped my thighs as he started moving his hips in slowly circles, pleasure building inside of me. I could tell her was losing control, his lips parted showing his teeth. Ty thrusted deeper and I screamed out.


    "Ty mark me," I gasped and Ty''s eyes shed open, their darkness burning into mine. He looked me over, trying to read my face and I could tell he was torn. His movement slowed down and I tangled my hands into his hair once more, tilting my head to the side to give him a better view of my neck. I wanted Ty, I wanted him in every way.


    "Are you sure?" He asked his handing up to trace the skin of my neck.


    "Yes,"I gasped again as Ty continued to thrust deeper. I tightened my grip on him and pulled him into my neck.


    His lips pressed against the skin and I shivered with pleasure, excited for what was toe. His tongue explored me and I tilted my head back moaning. Ty sucked on the skin and pulled back, leaving a hickey in his path. He picked up the pace thrusting harder and faster, his lips returning to press against mine and muffled my screams. I dug my nails into his back once more, reaching my climax. After a few more thrusts, Ty pulled out and finished. For a moment we stood together,ing down from the ecstasy we''d just experienced. Then Ty was the first to back away. He grabbed the backpack Ihad been carrying and began to dress. My body was still reeling with pleasure, but I couldn''t help feeling disappointed as my hand caressed my perfectly intact neck. He didn''t mark me.

 Chapter 57 -

    Malia


    I woke up the next morning on the beach, tangled in Ty''s arms. The sun was warm on my skin and I could hear the waves crashing onto the shore. My head pounded from the alcohol I had the night before. I definitely had too much, memories of swaying with Ty to the music, sitting by the fire, and swimming together in the ocean shed through my mind. But I buried my head in his chest as I remembered my terrible karaoke singing at the end of the night.


    Ty mumbled something into me, stirring awake. I looked up to him, running my fingers across his jaw. "Go back to sleep," he groaned, more legible this time. I giggled and slid my hand up under his shirt, tracing the outline of his muscles. "Lia," Ty''s eyes shed open that dark colour I was beginning to love.


    "What are you doing today?" I asked him, already eager to spend more time with him.


    Ty groaned and rolled onto his back, running his hand through his hair. "I have some meetingster today but we can go for breakfast then maybe spend some time at my ce this morning?" I nodded my head and kissed his cheek, making him smile. "I can take you home before my meetings, or if you want you can just watch a movie or something and we could hang out after too?" Ty''s fingers inteced with mine as he squeezed my hand. It gave me butterflies thinking about how eager Ty always was to spend as much time with me as possible.


    "I can wait, maybe we could go for a run tonight?" I asked him and he looked over at me curiously.


    "Yeah sure, we can stop at your house this morning to get your some workout clothes," he said and I narrowed my eyes confused. Why would I need workout clothes? He was going to be doing all fo the work. I suddenly realized we were confused with each other and began tough, but quickly shot my hand up to my head to soothe my headache.


    Ty looked over to me concerned, his handing up to rest over mine. "I''m fine, just hungover. I meant though like I could ride your wolf again," I exined and Ty''s eyes lit up. "Absolutely," he said eagerly. "You can ride me anytime you want," he winked at me his eyes darkening once more. I giggled, he never missed an opportunity to flirt.


    Ty and I went to Al''s for breakfast then spent the rest of the morning cuddling naked in his bed. My hangover was finally starting to ease off and I was grateful for that. Ty jumped up to get ready for his meeting and I followed his naked body with my eyes as he moved to the closet, admiring him. Ty smirked at me when he noticed me staring and I blushed, I just couldn''t help myself - he was so hot.


    I reached my hand up to my neck againing back to the momentst night in the forest. Why hadn''t Ty marked me? I thought he wanted this. "Could Ie to your meeting today?" I abruptly asked him, surprising even myself. If I was supposedly the luna of this pack then I should be at least trying to be involved in these meetings. That was my ce now, right? Ty looked over at me curiously then awkwardly shuffled, clearly not knowing what to say.


    "No, you can just stay here, I promise it won''t take too long. I''ll be back before dinner," he said as he buttoned his dress shirt.


    "But why can''t Ie?" I asked again, feeling my voice getting tight. I was his luna now, wasn''t I supposed to be there?


    "Lia it''s only really the pack alpha''s gathering to talk about the attacks," he exined, and even though it was a reasonable exnation I felt my insecuritying forwards.


    "Do you regret telling the pack.I was your luna or something?" Ty froze at myment. He was at my side in an instant, kneeling beside the bed he rest a hand on my knee.


    "Of course not, why would you say that?" His blue eyes pierced mine and I felt my train of thought running of course. I turned my gaze away from him, standing from the bed and walking towards the bathroom. I took a deep breath and began running my hairbrush through my hair.


    "Well you don''t want me toe to your meeting, and now apparently you don''t want to mark me anymore even though you made such a big deal about it before," Ty came up behind me, his hand resting on my back. "What? Of course I want to mark you, why would you say that?" His eyebrows ruffled together.


    "Well you didn''t yesterday, so I''d appreciate it if you just stopped messing around with me," I snapped and immediate regretted it the minute the words left my lips. Ty took a step back from the blow of my words but quickly rebounded. "I''m not messing with you," he took a deep breath and pinched the bridge of his nose, and when his eyelids fluttered open I could tell he was getting wound up. "Malia, two days ago you weren''t even sure you wanted to stay with me, please forgive me for taking a couple days to think before marking you. You''re so hot and cold on metely I can barely keep up, and honestly how do I know you''re actually taking any of this seriously? How do I know you''re actually serious about me, or our pack, or our marking?"


    "Well maybe if you hadn''t kept this huge secret from me then I could be more serious about it," I spun around and narrowed my eyes at him like a little kid. Once again making another stupidment I wish I could take back, as Ty took another step back from me. What was wrong with me? Why couldn''t I control my emotions from just taking over like they were right now? My blood continued to boil beyond my control.


    "So we''re back on that?" His voice turned cold and I felt a chill run through me. I opened my mouth to respond but all my words were lost. I wanted to tell him no, that I was sorry, that i was making a big deal out of nothing, that I didn''t care about the secret anymore, but instead I stayed frozen.


    Ty crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against the door frame, blocking my exit. He took a deep breath and stared down to the floor, "If I marked you, I would be taking away your choice Malia. You''d have to stay with me, I couldn''t let you leave. My wolf-he wouldn''t allow it. It would kill me if you left, I wouldn''t be able to be without you," his voice softened and I desperately wanted to meet his eyes. Didn''t he already feel like that though? My heart ached in my chest.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Well you can''t just make these decisions for me, I told you I want this," my hands balled into fists at my side. I could feel my sadness shifting to anger once again.


    "And I''m telling you this isn''t a decision you just make on your own, it changes everything. It isn''t something you just do on a whim," Ty took a step closer to me, towering over me and I could feel his alpha sideing forwards. Ty''s phone suddenly rang and he slipped it out of his pocket to nce at the screen. "I have to go, wait if you want or just take my car home, I''lle get itter," he turned away from me without another nce and I felt like I was crumbling beneath his words.


    I watched as he walked out of the room, closing the door behind him. Tears threatened to spill from my eyes but I held them back. I hurried around the room looking for my phone and grabbed Ty''s keys off the dresser. If he wants me to leave then I''ll leave. But he didn''t say he wants you to leave. But he didn''t seem too enthusiastic about me staying either.


    I argued with myself and groaned, I needed to get out of here. I ran out the front door and drove to my house, turning my phone back on as soon as I was safe inside my bedroom. I copsed onto the bed and scrolled through my missed messaged only to see 10 missed calls from my mom. My heart rate doubled in pace, why would she call me so many times? Something had to be wrong. I quickly pressed redial and held the phone to my ear.

 Chapter 58 -

    Tyrese


    I felt like such a dick after leaving Malia. Why couldn''t she see I had resisted marking herst night for her own good. What if I marked her and she totally freaked out? What if she changed her mind again? I couldn''t have that. I meant what I said when I said it would kill me. My wolf would either totally freak out and force her to stay here, making her hate me, or he would just go crazy without his mate and I''d probably end up getting myself killed if I didn''t do it myself. Now I was sitting in a meeting full of alpha''s from neighbouring packs supposed to be discussing the rogue attacks and pack safety, but I''m totally distracted. Malia is all I can think about, I want to go apologize to her, to tell her I''m an idiot and take back everything I said.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she actually was seriousst night, was she ready for it? She was getting morefortable here, and in the past couple days we''d made huge progress but taking thatst big step seemed like it would be too much. When she first told me to mark her my wolf went crazy, and I actually nearly did it. Especially having just shifted from my wolf, it had been more difficult then ever before to restrain myself. I wanted to mark her so bad, but she needed to be absolutely sure, and I wanted to give her that chance first.


    "Tyrese do we have any leads as to who could be organizing these rogue attacks? They''re clearly too organized to be random," Alpha Chris said and I nodded my head, I had been thinking the same thing.


    "I''ve had my trackers running the boundaries and surrounding areas after all the attacks, we haven''t picked up any familiar scents," I replied and the group nodded their heads.


    As if there were an rm suddenly going off in my head I felt Malia''s emotions wash over me. She was sad, frustrated, hurting, and it was so much stronger than when I had left her. I was sure she had gone home earlier as her scent had faded but now it was strong again, she was close by. What''s going on? My wolf began to howl in my mind and my whole body tensed up. I couldn''t leave this meeting right now, I needed to show these alphas that I was a strong responsible alpha myself, I wasn''t just some stupid teenager anymore.


    But Malia needs us. My wolf called out and I knew he was right. Something was very wrong, but at least I could takefort in knowing that she physically was okay, I would sense it if she was injured.


    I sent her a quick text, holding my phone under the table, to ask if she was okay and what''s going on. As I anxiously awaited her reply I tried my best to focus on the conversation ahead of me. Just as we begin to n our schedules for warriors doing nightly rounded on the boundary I can hear Malia''s breathing picking up close by. Then she''s bursting through the door, her hair dripping wet from the rain outside. As I met her eyes I could see the tears beginning to trickle down her face.


    She looked around the room quickly then back to me again. "I-I''m sorry I-" she starts then covers her mouth quickly as the tears start toe faster. I jumped up from my chair, feeling anxious to get to her side as soon as possible then wrapped my arms around her. In a swift action, I pulled her away from the prying eyes of my meeting and back out the door.


    "I''ll be right back," I nod to the other alphas before I close the door behind us. I walk Malia down the hall and away from their nosy ears before turning to her.


    "I''m s-sorry I interrupted y-your meeting," she stuttered out and I brought my hand up to her cheek.


    "Interrupt me anytime. Tell me what''s wrong," I locked my eyes with hers and wiped the tears away. It was killing me to see her crying. She took a deep breath.


    "My mom called, my grandma she-she had a h-heart attack," she stuttered. "It''s bad Ty, the doctors don''t think she''s going to make it. I have to see her, but there''s no flights and I don''t know what to do. I don''t know-"


    "Take my family''s jet," I cut her off and she looked up at me with wide eyes. "I''ll call them right now, we can get you home to her today." I was certain of this, I would make it happen, I had to help her. Malia deserved to see her grandma before she died, she needed this and I would do anything to make her feel better.


    "Are you serious?" She mumbled, her tears finally slowing down.


    "I''m serious. Go home and pack your bags, I''ll meet you there in half an hour I just have to wrap up this meeting quickly. I''ll get you to see her I promise. And I cane too, I''ll be there for you through anything Lia," I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her closer, trying tofort her.


    "But Ty the attacks, you can''te you have responsibilities here," she pressed her hands against my chest and I knew she was right. I had only officially be alpha yesterday I couldn''t just leave right now, my pack needs me. But my luna needs me. I felt torn between the two roles once again.


    "But Lia if you need me -" I began.


    "Your pack needs you. I''ll be okay, I''m already so grateful for just your help getting there," she gave me a sad smile and I pressed my lips to her forehead. I felt so grateful for her, even when she was hurting she was always thinking about the pack. I sure as hell wasn''t going to let her go to New York alone though. Who knows what kind of trouble she could run into there.


    Once Malia was on her way back home to pack, I returned to my meeting and apologized for leaving. "We are going to have to reschedule this meeting for another date, something urgent needs my attention right now," I said to the group and they all began to mumble clearly annoyed with me, but I stood my ground. "She is my luna, this meeting can wait one more day."


    The group continued to make annoyed grumbles and I felt any respect had fo me quickly slipping away. Alpha Edgar suddenly stood from his chair and mmed his hands down on the table, silencing the room. "Postponing this meeting by one day is fine. You know, I think we could all learn something from this young alpha here. I know if I had shown the same level of respect to my luna, then maybe she wouldn''t have left me all those years ago," his voice echoed through the room and I stared at him shocked. This was the first time I think I had ever heard him speak in a meeting, usually it was just the asional head nod. I''d heard rumours of how his luna had left him long ago, but he had never spoken about it before.


    The entire room stayed quiet for a moment until finally Alpha Chris stood, "We will reconvene here at the same time tomorrow then," and just like that the group nodded their heads and left the room.


    With the meeting over, I headed to Malia''s house to pick her up. She was alreadying down the steps carrying her suitcase in hand as I pulled in front of her house. I jumped out of the car and took it from her hands to carry it to the car. Malia climbed in the passenger seat without a word, and we drove over to the airport. She stared out the window the whole drive and I could tell she was really hurting over this. I could sense that same ache from earlier in her. When we pulled onto the tarmac Liam was already waiting outside the Jet. I had called him urgently on my way over. He would be going to New York with Malia as her protection until this all resolved. It at least made me feel a little better about not going with her, knowing I had someone I trust there to take care of her.


    I carried her bag over to the ne and Liam took it inside. Turning to her as she approached the steps I wrapped my arms around her waist. My heart was already aching knowing I had to let her go, the slightest doubt in my mind that she might not ever return here. That this could be thest time I get to see her, to hold her, to hear her voice. I pushed the thought away. This moment wasn''t about me, or our rtionship. She needs to go home for her grandma, that''s all that matters, We can figure everything else outter.


    "If you need anything, call me, text me, whatever. I''m here for you," I reminded her and she nodded her head. She nced up at the steps to board, Liam was already waiting at the top. She took the first couple steps and I squeezed my hand on hers, pulling her in for onest quick kiss. Savouring the feeling of her lips on mine before I released her. "I love you Malia," the words left my mouth without regrets. Myst plea to remind her toe back to me.


    Her eyes widened at me and she inhaled sharply but stayed silent. My heart raced in my chest, what is she thinking? Why isn''t she saying anything? I began to panic and Liam must have sensed it because suddenly he was grabbed Malia''s hand.


    "Come on, we have to go," he nodded towards me and I knew I had to let her go. My hand dropped from hers and Malia began to climb the steps again. Her eyes never leaving mine as she moved forwards. Her lips parted, the emotion on her face was impossible to read until finally the two of them stepped inside and the door closed behind them. I backed away from the jet and towards my car, giving them space to take off.


    She doesn''t love us. My wolf was howling and I did my best to calm him. I couldn''t make this about us, this was about her. Of course she loves us, she''s just not ready for this yet. But she will be. She''s going toe back. She has toe back.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And if she doesn''t?


    I couldn''t bare the thought. She has to. And just like that I watched the jet take off, my mate disappearing from my sight and her scent fading with each passing second.

 Chapter 59 -

    Malia


    Ty loves me. He said he loves me. And I just stood there like an idiot in shock, unable to speak. Before I could even react Liam was pulling me back from Ty and onto the ne. The heartbreaking look that crossed Ty''s face was burned into my mind. Why couldn''t I have just said something, anything. Now I''m flying halfway across the country away from him, leaving our rtionship in shambles. After that huge fight this morning and now this? I was beginning to wonder if Ty would get tired of all the drama with me and just find a new mate.


    I stared out the window of the ne, trying to calm my stomach but my anxiety over my rtionship with Ty was taking over. Did I love Ty? So much had happened between us. I thought back to our first date and remembered how happy we were, the butterflies that filled me, how I never wanted it to end. And if I was being honest with myself, every moment with him was like that. Even when we were fighting, or when he ruined my date with Tom, or just tonight saying goodbye to him as I boarded the ne - I enjoyed every second I had with him.


    Liam''s eyes were glued to his phone and I looked over his shoulder to see he was ying candy crush. It was really sweet of Ty to send Liam to protect me. Although I felt bad for Liam, being forced toe to New York. I''m sure this trip would hardly be any fun for him. I wondered if Ty had said anything to Liam through that mind link thing since we''d left.


    "Liam?" I asked as the ne finally touched the ground once again. I breathed a sigh of relief. He looked over at me with a raised eyebrow. "Are you able to do that mind talking thing out here?" I asked.


    "Not with everyone, but I can with Ty since he''s my alpha- if that''s what you''re wondering," he smirked at me knowingly.


    "Has he said anything?" I was eager to know how he was.


    "About you totally choking on the tarmac back there? Nope," Liam smacked his lips at the P and I felt my heart sink. Even Liam had noticed how awkward the moment was. I leaned my head back against the chair and looked up at the ceiling, feeling awful. "But you know cell phones do in fact work across the country, you could just text him," Liam added.


    "I hurt him, again," I groaned out loud.


    "You want my opinion?" Liam asked and I looked over to him unsure how to reply. Last time I had taken advice from Liam it had actually worked out for us, even if it was a little stupid. "Of course it hurts him. He''s a wolf desperate for his mate, and an alpha, its hurting him every day knowing you don''t feel how he feels. But what''s worse is that I think you do feel it, but you keep fighting it."


    "That doesn''t sound like advice," I mumbled.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Talk to him Malia, that''s all he wants. Tell him how you feel, tell him you''re staying," Liam was right, everyone else knew that I was staying but I still hadn''t had a chance to tell Ty. I had thought that asking Ty to mark me would have shown I was serious about him, but all it did was start a fight. And so for the second time this summer I knew Liam had given me some good advice. As soon as I got back to Florida I would tell Ty how I felt.


    With a sort-of-solution for one of my problems, Liam and I got off the ne and climbed into a taxi only for me to be reminded of all the other problems i had yet to deal with. My heart was breaking for my grandmother, it had been so long since I had seen her and to lose her so suddenly felt so unfair. Meanwhile, my mother was waiting at home furious, knowing that I had lied about my ns for the summer and I''d have to exin to her why I had run off to visit my father. I wasn''t exactly sure how I was going to exin to her why Liam had toe stay with us either.


    As we stepped in the front door of my mother''s apartment in New York I could already hear her voice booming down the hall. "Malia, where in god''s name have you been? I hope you know you''re not leaving this apartment for the rest of the summer!" I could hear the loud clicks of her heels as she came towards us, rounding the final corner. Her eyes went wide when she saw Liam standing behind me, carrying both of our bags. "Who is this?" My mother pursed her lips and folded her arms over her chest.


    "Uh this is-" I began but was cut off when Liam dropped out bags and stepped forwards.


    "Liam, nice to meet you ma''am. I''m a friend and I''ll be staying with you while she''s visiting," he extended his hand out to her and my mom slowly took it, eyeing him over. She seemed frozen in ce, unable to speak.


    "Lia which rooms mine?" Liam asked, already heading down the hall and into the house. Well, that was one way to introduce Liam, and to avoid my mother''s anger. I nodded my head at her and she stayed frozen in ce as I followed Liam down the hall and showed him to the spare bedroom.


    I took my own bag to my room next and flopped on the bed. I closed my own eyes for only a few seconds when my mother''s voice was suddenly booming above me again.


    "Visiting?! Malia get that dirty stranger out of our house now or I swear I will call the police and have him forcibly removed," I groaned and looked up to her, I really hadn''t missed this.


    "Liam is just a friend mom, he has some business in New York and I told him he could stay here, stop freaking out. I grabbed a clean dress out of my closet then headed into the bathroom, closing the door behind me.


    "Then what exactly does he mean by you visiting? This is your home. Speaking of which, why haven''t you been here as I instructed?" My mother''s voice carried through the door. I slipped on the new dress and sshed water on my face then walked out to face her again.


    "I''m staying at dad''s for the summer," I said, mustering up all of my confidence. "I know you didn''t want me to go, but he''s my family too and this is my choice."


    Once again my mother froze, and I could see the fire in her eyes as she red at me. I walked past her and back down the hall towards the front door before she could argue any further. "Liam, we''re leaving!" I called out, already walking out the door. I needed to see my grandma right now, there was no time to waste arguing.


    When we arrived at the hospital, Liam took a seat in the hall and returned to ying candy crush on his phone. I walked into my grandmothers room already feeling anxious, but was surprised to see that she was awake and looking at me. "Grams!" I rushed to her side and wrapped my arms around her.


    "Lia," her voice was soft as she spoke my name.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t here sooner," I blurted out, tears alreadying to my eyes. She looked so weak, lying in this bed with dark circles under her eyes, he skin was sickly pale. "I went to visit dad," i exined and she gave me a small smile. "You''re here now,e sit with me and tell me all about it," and in that moment I felt the pressure release from me and I spilt everything. Uncontrobly I told my grandmother everything about my summer, my dad, the wolves, Ty. "Then when i was boarding my flight toe here, Ty told me he loves me," I finished.


    My grandma was silent for a few moment, but when she finally looked up at me to speak there was a smile on her face. "Fate has a funny way of working this out, I''m d you found your way back to him," she smiled at me and I widened my eyes. "I remember when you two used to sneak into my backyard and pick the flowers in my garden. That boy would''ve followed you anywhere. I''d always wondered if you would be his mate." "Y-you knew?" I stuttered out.


    "Honey, I grew up in that town, I know all their secrets. We never should have left, but your mothers very hard headed," we bothughed at her finalment. My mother had always been stubborn, that was something no one could ever shake from her.


    I spent the rest of the afternoon talking with my grandmother more about Ty and her life growing up, until the nurse came in and told us it was time for bed. I wished her a goodnight, and found myself suddenly wishing Ty was here with me so she could meet him. I met up with Liam again in the hall only to find him scowling, staring at the wall.


    "Everything okay?" I asked and Liam''s attention jerked to mine.


    "Oh, uh yeah. You ready to go?" He asked standing from his chair, but I didn''t believe him. We got a cab and rode home in silence but just before we stepped through the front door again I turned to Liam.


    "What did Ty say?" I asked, biting my lip. Was it about me? By the way Liam was intently staring at the wall I knew he had been mind-linking, and with us being so far away he had already said the only person he had contact with was Ty. "There was an attack on the border and the pack that was supposed to be helping us bailed," Liam exined. I felt my heart pick up in pace, was everyone okay? Was Ty okay? "No major injuries, we got lucky," Liam added. I breathed a sigh of relief and stepped through the door into the quiet house. Liam walked towards his room and I headed to my own.


    "Malia," my mother called out my name, stepping into the hall behind me.


    "Not now mom," I mumbled, going into my room and locking the door behind me this time. I pulled out my phone and quickly pulled out my chat with Ty. I needed to know he was okay, I needed to hear it from him. I just needed him. Hey, Liam told me there was an attack tonight. Are you okay? I text him then changed into my pyjamas. I flopped down onto my bed, feeling my heart skip when I saw that Ty had already replied to my text.


    Hi, a few are in hospital but nothing too serious. Yes I''m okay. How are you? Did you see your grandmother?


    I immediately calmed knowing Ty was okay and text back to let him know that I had seen my grandma and was feeling a little better, and thanked him again for the jet.


    No problem. You should get some sleep, it''ste. He replied. I thought back to that moment before boarding the ne and knew in my heart now, I love him and I couldn''t wait to see him again.

 Chapter 60 -

    Tyrese


    The 24 hours since Malia had left had been absolutely hell, with the exception of the text I received from herst night. Aftering home from the airport my dad was already waiting with a lecture about postponing the alpha meeting without what he considered to be a valid reason. When I told him I had to take Malia to the airport because her grandmother is sick I was only met with more rage.


    "You let her leave?" His voice boomed but for once in my life I didn''t cower in front of him. He wasn''t the alpha anymore, I was. He couldn''t tell me what to do, and deep down I knew that letting Malia go was the only option. "Son you are weak, I knew you didn''t have what it takes to be an alpha," his words stung but I shook them off. He was wrong, I would prove him wrong. I spent the rest of the afternoon in my office, rescheduling my missed meetings and trying to smooth out our rtionships with some of the other packs that were still unsure about the alliance.


    My heart was sinking deeper into my chest with each passing hour that Malia didn''t call. I had assumed she would call me when the nended, or even a text would''ve soothed me. She''s busy. I had to remind myself. Liam had mind linked me when the nended and told me they were going to see her grandmother now, which was all I could ask for. At least I knew she was safe.


    My mother brought my dinner into my officeter into the evening. I had buried myself in work for the day, trying to distract myself from Malia''s absence and my mother was clearly getting worried. "What your father said earlier isn''t true Tyrese," she said, setting the try of food on the edge of my desk. "I think you letting Malia go to her family makes you a strong alpha and a strong mate, and she will love you for that. She has left before, and she hase back. She''lle back again,¡± she kissed the top of my forehead and left me alone again. Her words hovered though, I could only hope they were true. Things were getting so good right before Malia left, surely she wouldn''t just give up on us now. Just as I began to eat I heard the howling in the woods and calls out from my pack members. I groaned and cursed under my breath, it had been nearly a week since thest attack why did this have to happen today. I quickly ran downstairs and out the door, stripping off my clothes and shifting. I raced into the woods in the direction of the howling.


    The attack was on the western border, way too close to Malia''s house for myfort. My pack members fiercely fought off the attacking rogues, but it was easy to notice theck of presence from Alpha Winston''s pack - after he had just promised us an alliance. Thankfully the rogue wolves retreated and only a few of our weaker warriors had to be taken to the hospital for some minor injuries to be treated. I was sure they would heal within a couple days, but now i had a much bigger problem to deal with. I had to figure out why Winston had suddenly backed out on us, and try to smooth things over before another attackes. Hopefully before Maliaes home. I don''t know how I would have reacted if she''d been home tonight, to have her that close to the danger.


    I mind linked Liam to tell him what had happened then headed back home to pull out the papers Winston had written up about our alliance. Just as I began reading through it, my phone buzzed and my entire mood changed as I read the text from Malia. She was worried about me, about our pack. Liam must''ve told her, but I was grateful that it made her text me. I was dying to hear from here, to ask how she was doing, to tell her again how much I miss and love her. But I had to give her space, she needed to focus on her grandmother.


    The next morning continued the same. I''d hardly slept, my wolf was craving Malia. Her scent was everywhere in my room and it was driving me crazy all night. When I headed downstairs my dad was already scowling in the kitchen. "Son, we need to talk," he announced as I opened the fridge and pulled out the milk.I rolled my eyes, this couldn''t be good.


    "You are an alpha, and an alpha needs a proper mate - one fit to be a luna," he said, standing from his spot at the table. I nearly choked on my coffee, he had to be joking. We weren''t getting into this again. "I''ve spoken to Alpha Winston, his daughter would be an excellent choice and I''ve arranged for them to visit us this week. They arrive tomorrow. I would like you to mark her and announce her as official luna by the end of the week."


    My jaw dropped. "Absolutely not," I growled at him. I set my coffee mug down and gripped the edge of the counter, trying to stop myself from lunging for him. My wolf was furious, he was ready to attack him for even daring to suggest me taking any other mate but Malia. My father or not, no one had the right to threaten her position.


    "But what about Malia?" My mother said entering the room, her eyes soft and concerned as she looked between us.


    "Malia is a human who knows nothing about this world and continually abandons her mate and pack, she is not fit to be luna," my father argued. I took a deep breath, gathering control over my wolf before daring to speak.


    "She didn''t abandon anyone, she''s taking care of her family. And she is not a human, she is a wolf. She is the daughter of one of our best trackers, she has rank in our pack in her own right. She is my true mate, I have already announced her as luna and I will not take another," I narrowed my eyes at my father, surprising even myself at the harshness of my voice. I nodded to my mother then headed back upstairs. I wouldn''t do this anymore. I had to be with her before my wolf totally ripped someone apart. He waspletely on edge now, it was taking every bit of my focus to keep myself from shifting.


    I threw some clothes in a bag and headed down the stairs. "Where do you think you''re going?" My dad growled as I marched towards the front door.


    "To bring my mate back," I growled, grabbing my keys off the shelf. I mmed the door behind me and jumped in the car. I needed to get to her, I needed to convince her toe back now. Before there was any more talk in my pack about a new luna. I knew how maniptive my father was, and I''m sure as soon as Chloe arrived he would start introducing her to pack members as the future luna.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I headed through the busy airport focused on getting to my ne. Focused on Malia, I didn''t care what it took. She''s going toe back. Then suddenly my phone rang. "Hello?" I answered without looking at the caller ID. "Ty," her sweet voice rang in my ears and I felt my entire body rx.


    ''Lia," I whispered back.


    "Are you busy?" I heard her voice break as she spoke, she''s crying. My heart started to break, had something happened?


    "I''m never busy for you, what''s wrong?" I hurried to say.


    "I just- I" she started to sob, her tearsing harder. My heart ached for her, I wanted to wrap my arms around her and kiss her tears away. She took a deep breath and started again "Ever since I came back all I''ve done is fight with my mom- and my grandma being in the hospital- and Ty she can''t die because who am I supposed to talk to - and I''ve been so awful to you-" she sobbed between each point and I had to interrupt her. I couldn''t take this. I had to see her, I had to be there now.


    "Lia, meet me at the airport in 3 hours," I said, picking up my pace towards the ne.


    "What? No Ty you don''t have toe. Really I''m okay. Your pack-" she began, trying to calm her sobs but I interrupted her again.


    "No, the pack is fine. My betas can take care of everything. Right now you need me. I''ming, I''m already on my way."


    "Really?" She mumbled, but I could tell her sobs were slowing down.


    "3 hours baby, meet me." And with that I hung up the phone and boarded my ne.

 Chapter 61 -

    Tyrese


    Time passed incredibly slow on the ne ride over to New York. I was totally anxious to see Malia, but her calling me was a good sign. She wanted to see me too, hopefully that meant she still wanted to be with me, that I might not have to beg quite as much to convince her toe back to the pack with me.


    My dad is wrong about her, I''m certain of that. Malia wouldn''t let me down, she wouldn''t let our pack down. She was just nervous, and that was okay. I knew she would be an amazing luna, she may not be quite ready for that yet but I knew she would get there. She just needs more time, I don''t understand why my dad is in such a rush.


    As the ne touched the ground my heart began to race. I couldn''t wait to get to her, to hold her in my arms again, to breath in her scent. My wolf was howling as I dashed off the ne and through the airport. Malia''s scent grew stronger with each step forwards until I finally came to a stop at the crowd of people waiting for their friends and family. And there she was, my mate, holding a small piece of paper with my name and a whole bunch of hearts drawn all over it. She was even more beautiful than thest time I''d seen her, if that was even possible. Her blonde hair hung in waves down her shoulders and her bright green eyes lit up as they met mine. The widest smile spread across her face and she tossed the sign aside and began running towards me. I met her halfway, opening my arms as she leapt into them and lifting her up.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ty!" She squealed, wrapping her legs around my waist, her handsing up to the back of my neck. Then my lips were on hers, sparks igniting between us. All the pain of the past 24 hours was gone, and all that mattered was this moment. She was in my arms, she was safe, and I loved her with my whole heart.


    Then just as suddenly as our kiss began she was pulling back. "Wait, I have to say something first," she mumbled, looking nervous. I scanned over her face, searching for any sign of what was toe. My heart was pounding in my chest, was she going to tell me she was staying here in New York? Had she decided not toe back? Did she not want to be with me? A thousand negative thoughts flooded through my head. I was desperate for her to just tell me and get this over with, but also afraid of what she might say.


    All my breath escaped me when she bit her lip then looked into my eyes once more. "I love you too," she whispered and I felt like my heart was going to beat out of my chest. My wolf began howling wildly and I felt frozen, staring into her eyes. "You make me happier than I''ve ever been, and even with everything going on, I can''t get you off my mind. You''re all I think about, and I don''t care that you turn into a wolf or that my life will be so different than I expected with you, I don''t care because this is better, you''re better than anything I could have ever imagined and I love you too,"


    "Lia,'' i whispered, releasing the breath I realized i had been holding. I could feel tearsing to my eyes, that was everything I had ever wanted to hear.


    "Wait wait I''m not done," she said, raising her hand up to cover my mouth as I leaned into kiss her. I looked at her, pleading with my eyes. "I''m sorry, for all the fighting, for being indecisive, and for hurting you. I really am. But I''m sure now, and I was sure when I asked you to mark me and I should have just told you that instead of starting that huge stupid fight. Then I missed my chance again at the airport, I should have told you when you told me you loved me before boarding the ne but I totally choked. So I''m saying it now, I''m totally crazy about you and I have been since the very beginning, and I love you too,"


    "Lia," I looked deeply into her green eyes, cupping her cheek with my hand. I rubbed my thumb over the blush spreading across her cheeks. The widest smile had spread across my face, I couldn''t hold myself back any longer. "Can I please kiss you now?" I begged her. She eagerly nodded her head then my lips were on hers again, our tongues tangled and I feltplete.


    "I love you, and I''ve missed you," I smiled at her as I pulled back. My wolf was going crazy, she loves us, she really loves us, and she''s happy with me, she wants to be with me. She wants me to mark her, that means she wants to stay. She''s going to stay.


    "It''s only been a couple days," She giggled leaning back from me but I held her tight. I wasn''t ready to let go of her yet. Those couple days had felt like an eternity to me. "But I missed you too," she added, pressing her lips to my cheek. I shed her a smile then carried us over to the luggage carousel so I could collect my bag.


    "You know my legs still work right? I can walk" She giggled again and my whole body settled. That was the most beautiful sound in the whole world, I could listen to herugh forever and never get sick of it.


    I tilted my face to meet her eyes again then leaned in to whisper in her ear. "Baby you must''ve lost your mind if you think I''m letting you go again, especially after a speech like that," I pressed my lips gently against her neck and she hung onto me tightly.


    "Don''t let go," she said, her hot breath washed over my skin as she pressed light kissed all over my face. I scooped up my bag and carried her towards the taxis pulling up out front. While I slid her down to her feet, Malia stayed tucked under my arm and pressed into my side all the way until we arrived in front of her apartment.


    "Wait, there''s something else I want to talk to you about first," she said turning to me, a worried look suddenly washing over her face. She held my hand, stopping me from taking any further steps into the building. "I actually need you to do something for me, if this doesn''t go well," she mumbled looking down to the ground, avoiding my eyes. I slid my fingers under her chin, pulling her gaze back up to mine.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked already knowing I would agree to anything, I would do anything for this girl. I held my eyes on her waiting for her reply, her gaze softening on mine.


    "I might need you to kidnap me," she mumbled and I widened my eyes at her. Was she serious?

 Chapter 62 -

    Tyrese


    "Uhh," I stuttered, unable to form an actual word. Malia bit her lip then gave me a nervous smile.


    "I want you to meet my grandma before we go back to Florida, and that means you''ll also have to meet my mom, who''s um - less than enthusiastic that I went to stay with my dad without her permission. I think I may be grounded for eternity," her exnation made me chuckle. "I mean it would hardly be kidnapping, I want to be with you," she paused, stepping up on her toes and pressing her lips to mine. I kissed her back but she broke away too quickly. "But when my mom found out about my dad she sort of lost it and just took off with me, she can''t do that again. I can''t lose you," she whispered, her eyes turning sad.


    I gave her a smile, "rx, that will never happen. You''re my mate, even if she tried to hide you I would find you. I''m drawn to you, I''ll always find you," I kissed her forehead reassuring her. I really didn''t want to test her mother though, I didn''t want to be separated from Malia for even a moment.


    "Come on, my grandma is actually doing a bit better so my mom had her moved to our spare bedroom," she took my hand and led me into the apartment. I could feel my nerves building, I was nervous to meet the rest of Malia''s family. I wanted to make a good impression, to show them that I loved her and would take care of her above all else.


    "I thought your grandma had a heart attack?" I asked her. I didn''t know very much about human health considering werewolves didn''t suffer conditions like this because of our fast healing - but surely it seemed one would have to be hospitalized longer than a couple days.


    "I guess she''s recovering quickly," Malia shrugged clearly not wondering the same thing. "She''s always been really healthy, she hardly even gets sick."


    I nodded my head and continued following Malia through the house until we heard a voice behind us.


    "Malia," we turned around to face an older woman with a paleplexion and short blonde hair matching Malia''s. She wore a blouse and long pencil skirt as if she were dressed for business meetingster this afternoon, and by the grim look on her face, I could only assume this was Malia''s mother.


    "Mom, this Tyrese," Malia squeezed my hand harder as I stepped forward, extending the other out to her mother. Her eyes went wide as she looked between our held hands and my eyes.


    "What happened to Brayden?" Her mother asked, narrowing her eyes at me. My whole body tensed up, who in the hell was Brayden?


    "We broke up, a while ago," Malia said, but she turned away from her mother to look at me. She was more worried about me than her mother, and that made my whole body rx. I could trust her, she loves me.


    Her mother gingerly reached out and took my hand to shake it. I gave her a small smile which she didn''t return. "It''s nice to meet you ma''am" I said, her eyes still carefully watching me.


    "Do I know you?" She asked suddenly. "What''s yourst name? You''re from there, aren''t you?" she began using and I knew this was taking a turn for the worst.


    "Yes Ty is from Florida, he lives near dad. Now if you''ll excuse us we''re going to see grandma," Malia pulled me arm and I followed her down the hall. I was happy to be leaving her mother behind us, but something about the look in her eyes made me nervous. She recognized something in me, she knew I was from there, and I couldn''t take the chance that she would run off with Malia again. She had wanted to escape my world with Malia before, I wouldn''t let her do it again. Malia pulled me into a guest bedroom withrge windows all the far wall that overlooked the city. There was arge bed in the middle of the room with four wooden posts surrounding it, and frail olderdy resting on it. Her head was propped up as she watched the TV, but as we approached her eyes widened and she muted the Tv''s sound. Unlike Malia''s mother, her grandmother met my eyes with a wide smile.


    "I can only assume this is Ty," she grinned at me, already reaching out to shake my hand. When I met hers I felt an unusual feeling run through my spine and almost pulled back surprised but she closed her other hand around us. Her eyes locked on mine. "It''s so nice to finally meet you again, I remember you picking my flowers to give to my granddaughter when you were just a little boy," her voice was soft and calm. I smiled, remembering her gardens. They were always so beautiful.


    "It''s nice to meet you as well, and it may be a littlete but I''m sorry for picking your flowers all those years ago. Your gardens were always so beautiful," I smiled back at her.


    "No worries at all dear, I''m happy to have been a part of the start of your little love story," I couldn''t help but blush a little at her words. She was right though, my love story with Malia had started so much earlier than we had realized, I''d loved her from the very beginning.


    Malia came up behind me, wrapping her arms around me from the side. Looking up at me she said, "Grams actually grew up in Florida, she knows all your secrets." I looked down at her than back to her grandmother surprised. It was rare for humans in the town to know and be understanding of the secret, but here we were and her grandmothers attitude towards me seemed so different from her mothers. I began to wonder how she found out the secret, and why she hadn''t shared it with her daughter when Malia''s mother had first be pregnant. But I pushed the thought out of my mind when Malia brought us some chairs to the bed side.


    The three of us sat together for a while, retelling stories of Malia''s childhood and I was enjoying every minute. We even got to share the airport story one more time and Malia''s grandmotherughed even more than I did when I mentioned her throwing up on my shoes. And of course, Malia never failed to blush and be embarrassed, but that moment was so special to me. It was the start of everything.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while Malia''s grandmother began looking tired so we decided to leave her for a nap. Malia and I had decided we would go out for dinner, then maybe approach the topic of hering back to Florida with her mother. I truly didn''t want to go the kidnapping route, I wanted to do this right. Malia had been raised by her mother, and even if their rtionship seemedplicated I knew Malia would never be happy if she lost her mother from her life.


    "See youter grams," Malia waved as she began pulling me to the exit. I inteced my fingers with hers, feeling tingles spread across my skin.


    "Malia do you mind if I just have a quick word with your lovely man here? I promise I won''t keep him long," I looked over at her grandmother curiously. What could she possibly have to say to me? And when I looked back at Malia who was biting her lips nervously, but nodded my head telling her it was okay. As Malia nodded back, she turned and left then I returned to her grandmothers side.


    Her hand came up to rest on the side of my face, her eyes focused on mine. "She is my only granddaughter, you take good care of her,"


    "She will always be safe and happy with me," I assured her, meaning every word. Her grandmother smiled back at me,


    "She''s more special than you realize, yet," and then I saw in her eyes what I realized I had been sensing all along, magic.

 Chapter 63 -

    Malia


    Ty was quiet when he came out from my grandmother''s room. We walked down the hall towards my room, and even as I turned to face him standing outside my door, he looked lost in thought. "Is everything okay?" I asked him, squeezing his hand. I wondered what my grandmother had said to him, suddenly feeling nervous. If he was being this quiet it must have been something serious. His eyes snapped back to mine and he gave me a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Yes sorry, is this your room?" He nodded towards the door in front of us.


    "Yeah," I smiled back, opening the door and leading him in. Ty looked around the room, his eyes travelling over the paintings on the walls. He walked over to my desk and nightstand, looking over the pictures in frames and smiling. His smile dropped from his face when he picked up the photo that sat on my bookshelf, a picture of Brayden and I at prom.


    "That''s my ex boyfriend, Brayden," I said taking a step closer to him. His entire body was tensed but seemed to rx as I rest me hand on his back. I took the photo from him, "we actually broke up this night, he cheated on me." Ty stayed quiet so I took the photo from his hand. This photo had once seemed so important to me, like I was trying to hold onto Brayden even though our rtionship was over. Like I was trying to hang onto the girl that I was with him. But now that I was with Ty none of this seemed to matter, I didn''t have to be anyone else but myself. So i walked over to my desk and dropped the photo into the trash.


    "What are you doing?" Ty asked,ing up behind me.


    "I kept that photo because it reminded me of who I was when I was with him, I always thought people liked me more just because i was his girlfriend. But none of that matters anymore, no onepares to you and how I feel when I''m with you," I said, stepping closer and wrapping my arms around him. Ty breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "It feels so good to hear you say that Lia," he leaned in and pressed his lips gently to mine. I reached my hands up to tangle them into his hair, pulling him in closer. It had only been 2 days since Ist saw him but I had missed him so much. "I wish I could''ve taken you to prom," he whispered, pulling back from me slightly. His lips went to my neck and I giggled.


    "You would''ve been one hell of a prom date, all my friends would have been jealous," I said. I ran one of my hands down his chest then up under his shirt.


    "Mm absolutely. Taking a girl like you to prom I would''ve gone all out, the limo, one of those stupid flower things you wear on your wrist, I would''ve taken you for dinner, danced with you all night, I would''ve convinced you to sneak out back with me for some alone time-"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Ty!" I interrupted him, smacking his chest. He chuckled and pulled me into him tighter. "I would be bragging all night about how fucking amazing I think you are," he whispered in my ear, his tongue suddenly licking my neck. I moaned gripping onto his shirt. Was this it? Would he mark me now that he knew I was certain?


    All of a sudden there was a loud bang behind us as my bedroom door mmed open, and everything began to move in slow motion. I jumped in Ty''s arms, his eyes shed up to mine and his grip on me tightened. I turned to see my mothering through the door with a knife in hand.


    "Get your hands off of my daughter!" She screamed pointing the knife at Ty. Her eyes were cold, focused on him. A shiver ran up my spine, what was she doing? I had never seen her like this before, so violent, so angry.


    I screamed out, "Mom!" And in one swift motion Ty was pulling me behind him, shielding me.


    "Malia get away from him, he''s not who you think he is." she stepped forwards and Ty crouched slightly, ready for attack. I felt frozen, unable to move, everything suddenly bing clear. My mother knew, she knew Ty was a wolf. And just as I had feared she was going to try and take me from him before we even had the chance to talk to her about me staying with him in Florida.


    "Malia you need to run, hide" Ty said to me, his voice threatening. He clearly was sensing the same things from my mother, but there was no way I was leaving his side. I wouldn''t let her hurt him. I clung to his back, his shirt clenched in my hands. This couldn''t be happening. My mother wouldn''t do this, we were just a normal family from New York.


    "Don''t listen to him Malia, he''s lying to you. Don''t be a fool," my mother shook the knife, taking another step forwards. A growl escaped Ty''s chest. She was wrong and she couldn''t see it. Ty wasn''t lying to me, and I knew exactly who he was, but she didn''t know that.


    As she held the knife out farther and took another step I took a deep breath and willed myself to be brave. I needed to calm her down, I needed to calm Ty down too before he totally wolfed out. If i could just get everyone to talk calmly maybe we could sort this out.


    "Mom stop," I reached out, stepping away from Ty and going towards her. My mother extended her hand to mine, waving for me toe closer. And just as I reached out Ty jumped forward.


    "Malia no!" He shouted, pulling me back from my mother''s grasp. His body shifting to pull me behind him again, giving my mother the distraction she had been waiting for. As he turned away from her my mother lunged forwards. The knife pierced Ty''s skin as he let out a howl, blood quickly soaking through his shirt.


    My mom jumped back from him as Ty fell to his knees. "Agh!" He cried out again, his hand clutching his side just below the wound. My heart was pounding in my chest, the room beginning to spin.


    "Mom what did you do!" I screamed, tears forming a steady stream down my face. Ty''s arm stretched out in front of my thighs, begging me not to step any closer to her. I fell to his side. "What can I do?" I was begging him, he had to be okay. I needed him.


    "Malia get away from him, you don''t understand," her voice shook as she looked down at her hands covered in Ty''s blood. Slowly she took steps backwards towards the door.


    "I do understand, I know everything. I love him!" I screamed at her, looking up at her through my tear filled eyes. She was blurry as I watched her look up at me, shock crossing her face.


    "Ty" I sobbed falling to my knees in front of him, my handsing up to his face as I begged him to look at me. His eyes were shallow as they met mine and my mind shed back to the first night I saw Ty shift, when he was hurt and I had been so sure he wasn''t going to survive.


    "Lia you-you have to take it o-out, it-t''s s-silver" he stumbled over his words, gasping for breath. I widened my eyes, of course it was silver. Everyone knows silver is poison to werewolves. Suddenly more focused than ever, I wrapped my hand around the de, I could do this. I had to help him, I would do anything to help him. I took onest deep breath the pulled the de out and cringed as Ty screamed out again.

 Chapter 64 -

    Malia


    "Ty, Ty, Ty" I repeated his name over and over again as he eyes squeeze shut in pain. I jumped up and grabbed a sweater from my closet then pressed it to his wound, trying to stop the steady stream of blood.


    "What the hell happened!" Liam suddenly shouted bursting into the room. My mother jumped back against the wall, realizing he was now blocking her exit. Liam''s eyes went wide as theynded on Ty then flickered back over to the blood staining my mothers hand. He lunged instantly, wrapping his arms around her and holding her back, not that she was giving much of a fight. She seemed to be in total shock.


    "Took you long enough," Ty mumbled to Liam. Ty''s eyes finally opened revealing a pale blue that sent a chill down my spine. His hand came up to brush my hair away from face. "Are you okay?"


    "Am I okay?" I practically shouted back to him. "My mother stabbed you, I just care that you''re okay."


    "I''ll be fine, it''ll heal," he reassured me and I felt myself settle a little.


    "What do you want me to do with crazy pants?" Liam asked, now sitting my mother in a chair, holding his hands on her shoulders. I looked over at my mom, her eyes were locked on mine but I couldn''t bare the sight of her. I felt like I hardly knew this woman in front of me. Ty hadn''t done anything wrong, how could she have hurt him? I turned back to Ty waiting for his answer, but he was already looking at me as if I would know what to do.


    When I didn''t reply, Ty looked back up to Liam, "Tie her to a chair in the dining room for now, until I get a better idea. And keep an eye on her." He brought his foot up in front of him, getting ready to stand. I quickly stood beside him and wrapped my arm under his shoulders preparing to help him.


    "Are you okay to stand? Liam, can you help me get him over to my bed?" I asked but Ty shook his head.


    "I''m fine, I can get there," then he slowly pushed up to his feet, groaning quietly as he straightened out. Liam took my mother''s arm and led her out of the room, leaving Ty and I alone.


    "You''re not fine," I clutched his side but he started to move forwards anyways. Step by step he slowly came to the side of my bed and sat down.


    "You might want to get a towel or something so i don''t get blood on your bedding," Ty mumbled, his hands clutched the edge of the bed. I could tell he was still in a lot of pain but trying to hide it.


    ¡°I don''t care about the stupid bedding Ty, I care about you. What can I do?" I pleaded with him and his eyes met mine again with a smile this time.


    "I love you, will you justy with me for a while?" He mumbled,ying back on the bed. I curled up against his side, still pressing my hand against the wound but the bleeding seemed to be slowing down. I put on a movie and Ty drifted to sleep. I brushed his hair off of his face and gently pressed my lips against his forehead.


    "I love you too," I whispered to him, then let my head rest on his shoulder. I listened to his heart beat slow down and felt my own match up to his. I was so lucky to have him by my side, and I was so grateful he had agreed toe when I called. I was definitely going to need his help getting out of here. I just hoped my mother wasn''t going to scare him off. I felt a pit of guilt growing in my stomach, Ty had to put up with a lot with me. It would''ve been so much easier for him he had just found a mate within his pack.


    "What are you thinking about?" Ty mumbled and I quickly moved to look at him, I''d figured he was asleep.


    "Nothing," I said but Ty grimaced.


    "Malia you''re my mate, I can feel how anxious you are right now. Tell me," He grabbed my hand and inteced his fingers with mine.


    "What do you mean you can feel it?" I looked over at him confused.


    "Mates can sense each other''s emotions, I always know how you''re feeling," Ty smirked. I widened my eyes at him but that was actually kind of romantic. Had Ty been able to feel my emotions this whole time? That must''ve been how he knew I was upset before I even interrupted his meeting the other day, I suddenly realized thinking back to his text asking what was wrong. "Howe I can''t feel yours?" I wondered out loud.


    "Because you''re not a wolf yet, but seriously please Lia tell me what''s wrong. Why are you so anxious?" His other hand came up to my face, tilting my head so my eyes met his. I bit my lip, unsure of what to say. I hardly wanted Ty to think I was doubting him already. "Okay new deal, I''ll tell you everything you want to know - no secrets. But you have to promise me the same. Let me help you with whatever is on your mind right now." My heart melted and I leaned back on his shoulder. He was so sweet. I squeezed his hand, that sounded like a fair deal and truly, since the first night I saw Ty shift, he hadn''t kept anything from me. No matter how bad it was, he always tried to give me some answers. "Wouldn''t it have just been easier to find a mate in your pack? You''re always getting hurt because of me, and I''ve caused so much drama for you," I trailed off at the end, unsure of how to continue.


    "Lia," Ty sighed, his eyes softening on mine. "Considering I''m currently bleeding all over your bed because your mother stabbed me, it probably would have been easier," he said chuckling a little. "But they wouldn''t be you, and I don''t want easier, I want you, always. You''re everything to me, and moments like this right now when I get to hold you in my arms make all the drama well worth it," he smiled up at me and I felt the tearsing back to my eyes. Yet, this time, they were because I was so happy to call Ty mine. I cuddled back into his side, careful not to touch his wound, and Ty settled once more.


    Once I was sure the bleeding had stopped and Ty was fast asleep, I pulled myself up out of the bed and grabbed my bag from the closet. I began tossing in my favourite clothes, books, photos, but there was no way everything was going to fit in this one bag.


    "What are you doing?" Ty mumbled, stirring from his sleep. He shifted in the bed to look over to where I stood in front of the closet.


    "Um I was just packing," I looked between my dressed in my closet, unsure which to bring and which I could leave behind.


    Ty raised his eyebrow at me, "Are we going somewhere?"


    "I was actually thinking we could go home," I whispered shyly, ying with the fabric of one of my dresses. When I looked up to meet Ty''s eyes they were sparkling back at me.


    "With me? In Florida?" He asked, sitting up in the bed. I smiled and nodded my head, I couldn''t imagine being anywhere else. Ty suddenly jumped up and I widened my eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "What are you doing? You have to rest," I rushed over to him and his arms wrapped around me. His lips met mine with such passion I began to feel dizzy kissing him back. As we broke away we were both breathing heavy. "Let me help you pack," Ty said as I turned back to my bag.


    "No, you need to rest," I told him, gently pushing him back onto the bed.


    "Lia, it''ll go a lot faster if I help," he started standing up once more and I rushed back to him.


    "Tyrese ckwoody back down right now!" I instructed him and his eyes lit up as heughed at me. "I''m being serious! I''ve watched you almost die twice in the past couple weeks so please, please just let me take care of you today," I pleaded with him. His eyes softened and he pressed his lips gently across my face.


    "Lia, I''m going to be okay I''m not going anywhere, you don''t need to worry about me. But if it''ll make you feel better I''lly back down," He smiled to me thenid back on the bed and I went back to my packing. "Just pack everything, we can have it mailed to Florida."


    "I don''t think all this stuff will fit in my room at my dad''s" Iughed.


    "You can keep some stuff at my house?" Ty offered and I looked up at him surprised but he just smiled back. Ty was always so certain about our rtionship, I couldn''t help but wonder what would change when we went back to Florida. I was really enjoying spending so much time with him in my final days there, but it never seemed like enough. I always wanted to be with him.


    "Okay, do you think we could stop at the mall before heading back? I had promised na we could go shopping and catch up, and I''d really love for her to meet you," I asked. It had been so long since I''d seen na, I had so much to tell her, life had just been so chaotic the past few weeks.


    "Of course, I should get a new shirt anyways, mines a little bloody," Tyughed and I couldn''t help butugh with him.

 Chapter 65 -

    Malia


    Ty and I walked out into the living room hand in hand, to face my mother who was now covered in ropes on a dining room chair. "Malia," she whispered as I got closer to her, but as I met her eyes I felt I hardly knew this woman anymore. So much had happened this summer, it was like looking at a stranger. I turned back to Ty who gave me a nod. His had pulled on a ck sweater that covered his wound but I knew it still hadn''t entirely healed. "Hi Mom," I said, looking down at her.


    "Malia, please let me exin," she pleaded with me, and as much as I just wanted to turn and head for the door leaving her in my past, she was my mother and I at least owed her this. So I nodded my head, indicating for her to keep talking. "Your father is a werewolf," she began. "There''s werewolves in that town, it''s dangerous, and Tyrese is one of them."


    I looked back at Tyrese, meeting his eyes. As I turned back to my mother I said the words that would surely shock her, "I know." Yet, I was surprised when my mothers expression didn''t turn to shock and instead she just nodded her head. "I figured. But clearly you''re being naive and don''t understand how serious this is. You''re putting yourself in danger, he will hurt you - just like your father hurt me."


    "She is my mate, I would never hurt her," Ty stepped forwards, the alpha toneing forwards in his voice and my mom cowered in her chair.


    "M-mate? You''re his mate?" My mother asked turning to me and I nodded my head. "He won''t hurt me, and I love him." I assured her again. I looked up to Ty and squeezed his hand and he smiled back.


    "What happened with you and John will never happen with Malia and I. I will always choose her above anything or anyone else. I will take care of her, I promise that she''ll always be happy with me, and I''ll protect her in every way that I can," My heart melted at Ty''s words and I leaned into his side.


    My mothers head fell, staring in herp. "I''m so sorry, I never wanted my daughter to be a part of this world."


    "I understand that, but I promise you that there is nothing to fear from us," the alpha tone came through in Ty''s voice again and I couldn''t help but swoon. Damn, that was sexy. Then he surprised me as he turned to Liam and said, "untie her, she is not our prisoner. She can trust us."


    Liam nodded back then loosened the ropes around my mother''s body, allowing her to stand from the chair.


    "We will be returning to Floridater this afternoon, I''ll be backter to get my things," I nodded at my mother, stepping back from her slightly. Ty may be willing to let her free, but that didn''t mean I was willing to forgive her yet, and I definitely wouldn''t be letting her get anywhere near Ty again.


    "Come on, lets go to the mall," I nodded to Ty and Liam and they followed me out the front door. Together we took the subway to the mall and I cuddled into Ty''s chest the entire ride, feeling his calmness wash over me. I would never understand how he always felt so calm and certain about everything. I text na to know when we arrived at the mall then turned in Ty''s arms.


    "Are you feeling okay?" I asked him, suddenly feeling anxious about the wound I knew was still healing on his abdomen.


    "Of course, you don''t need to worry about me so much," he smiled back then leaned in and gently pressed his lips to my forehead.


    "Thank you for everything with my mom today, I''m so grateful for you," I wrapped my arms around him once more and he hugged me back. When we pulled back from each other we turned to see Liam sitting on a bench beside us, no gaggingments about our gushiness and his attention entirely focused on his phone as groups of girls walked by.


    "Is he okay?" I asked Ty, only to see that he looked as confused as I did.


    "My wolf''s giving me a wicked headache today," Liam whined, throwing his head back dramatically. Ty and I bothughed at him.


    "You know what that means," Ty wiggled his eyebrows at Liam, "maybe your mate is here."


    Liam narrowed his eyes, "Absolutely not, don''t even jinx me man, you know I don''t want one" he scowled, which only made us onlyugh more.


    "Were you like this before meeting me?" I looked up to Ty and asked him. He quickly shook his head and squeezed my hand.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No my wolf was totally calm, probably because I wasn''t a total man whore," heughed again. But his response made me smile, Ty and I were totally perfect for each other and always had been.


    "Malia!" A voice calling in the distance suddenly caught my attention and my smile brightened as I saw na approaching us, hertest boy in tow. I ran towards her and hugged her, it felt so good to see her again. As we broke apart she gestured towards the boy, "this is Andrew," then leaned in closer to me and whispered, "isn''t he sooo hot!"


    Iughed then turned back to Ty, "This is Ty-" I began but was quickly cut off when suddenly Liam jumped forwards, his fist colliding with Andrew''s face.


    "Liam!" Ty and I shouted at the same time, Ty hurried to grab Liam and pull him off of Andrew as Andrew was struggling to fight back. I watched Liam''s dark eyes shift to focus on na and realization crossed my mind. No freaking way. na was Liam''s mate.


    "What the hell is your problem!" na turned and screamed in Liam''s face. Then she rushed to Andrew''s side, blood was spewing from his nose. I quickly ran over to the nearby coffee shop and grabbed a handful of napkins. I rushed back to them, seeing that Ty had managed to get Liam back to sitting on the bench, gripping his shoulders to stop him from lunging forwards again. Liam''s eyes stayed focused on na, his entire body tensed.


    I handed Andrew the napkins who then held them to his nose. "You know what, I''m outta here," Andrew said suddenly standing up and walking away from us.


    "Wait!" na chased after him. I turned my attention back to Liam and Ty and joined in on Ty''s scowl.


    "Good going Liam," I practically growled at him. I had been reunited with na for all of 10 seconds and while I had been worried he would try to hit on her, he''d decided to attack her boyfriend instead. Then Ty did the strangest thing and began tough.


    "Sorry, I know this is serious but I can''t help it. How funny is it that you spent all those years messing around with those girls even when we warned you it woulde back and bite you, and then you meet your mate, she has a boyfriend, and you attack him," Ty held his stomachughing harder and I couldn''t help but join in. Liam rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "I hope yourughing makes that wound start bleeding again," Liam scowling and Ty gently hit him upside the head.


    "Hey be nice, this is your karma," Ty sat down on the bench beside him. Finally, na came running back to us, a disappointed look on her face.


    "Well thanks a lot bozo, Andrew dumped me and we''ve only been dating for like a day. I hardly even got to enjoy him," she scowled at Liam, but Liam''s eyes lit up on her.


    "Sorry about him na," I drew her attention away from him before he could do anything else stupid.


    na took a deep breath, "Whatever lets just forget it, so this is Ty," she wiggled her eyebrows at me then turned to him totally checking him out and I started to feel a little annoyed.


    "Nice to meet you na," Ty reached his hand out to shake hers. Then Liam jumped up to his feet again.


    "Hi I''m Liam," he said eagerly and I watched as Ty tried not tough. Liam was so desperate for na it was kind of funny, if not pathetic. "Would you like to go on a date with me?" Liam pleaded, his eyes focused on her as she wearily took his hand.


    "Ugh as if!" She yanked her hand back from his. "You just beat up my boyfriend!"


    "Ex-boyfriend now," Liam corrected her.


    "Yeah because you made him break up with me!" na yelled back, raising her voice.


    "I did you a favour, you could do so much better than that guy. And now you''re single so you can go out with me!" Liam shouted back in return.


    "Not a chance in hell!" na leaned back, crossing her arms over her chest and Liam''s eyes narrowed on her. I looked up to Ty panicked. Should we do something? And as if he knew what I was thinking he let out an awkwardugh. "Alright how about we move on from this, I thought we came to do some shopping," he said, scratching the back of his head.


    "Absolutely," na said looping her arm through mine and leading me forwards through the mall. I turned back to Ty smiling and mouthed "thank you" earning me one of those winning smiles.


    na leaned in closer to my side and whispered to me, "Okay seriously what have I missed? So are you and Mr.Gorgeous like a thing again, no more fighting?"


    "Um yeah, we''re pretty serious actually," I brushed my hair behind my ear, remembering thest conversation I had with na about Ty was after the first night we had sex and she had convinced me Ty was just a one night stand. It wasn''t her fault, but na wasn''t the best person to talk to about romantic rtionships and I''d realized how much I had actually been keeping from her. So i quickly caught her up exining how Ty and I had made up. It was actually kind of exciting to know that na was Liam''s mate because eventually she would find out about the wolf secret and I''d be able to tell her everything. Although, I hope she reacts better than I did when finding out.


    We spent the next few hours browsing the stores and Ty bought a new in t-shirt to rece the bloody one. I bought a couple new sundresses and Ty carried my bags for me as I continued to catch up with na. As we approached the food court Ty kissed me cheek, then he and Liam went off to get us coffee while na and I searched for a table.


    Suddenly she came to a halt, staring dead ahead through the food court. "Oh my god!" She eximed and I turned to meet where her eyes had stopped. Brayden was sitting with his friends around a table. "This is perfect, you can totally get back at him by showing off your super hot new boyfriend!" She squealed suddenly pulling me forwards. I groaned, of course she had to do this while Ty and Liam were gone.


    "Hey jackass," na said as we joined the group of friends. They all looked up at us, Brayden first looking over Malia then turned to me.


    "Oh, Malia," Brayden smiled that sickly smile and I wanted to throw up. Hurry up Ty. I was praying. "How have you been?" "She''s been great, already reced you," na smirked at him.


    "Doubtful," the group of boysughed. "He''s probably some weirdo," Brayden added in. I groaned internally, why did she have to do this? We could have just ignored them and they probably never would have known we were here. Then my entire body calmed as Ty came up behind us, his arm snaked around my waist and his lips were pressing against my cheek.


    "Hey, coffee?" He smiled down at me, paying no attention to the group in front of us. He held the iced coffee out in front of me and I took it gratefully. "Are you okay?" He mouthed to me and I nodded then turned to the crowd in front of us. "This is Tyrese, "I announced. The entire groups faces dropped in disappointment and Brayden stepped back looking Ty over.


    "No way, you''re lying," Brayden had the nerve tough and Ty''s body tensed at my side.


    "Come on, let''s go find a table," I said turning to Ty. I took his hand and inteced my fingers with his. I didn''t need to be part of this conversation any longer, na may be trying to prove something but I wasn''t. Brayden was far in my past now, all that mattered was Ty.

 Chapter 66 -

    Malia


    "She''s obviously paying him to be here or something," Braydenughed with his group of friends behind us. I felt my heart beat faster in my chest as Ty stopped walking, his eyes darkening as they met mine. A rush of anger came over me, only I realized it wasn''t mine; I was feeling the anger that Ty was feeling. I gripped his arm, catching his attention and he focused on me.


    "It doesn''t matter," I whispered and Ty squeezed his eyes shut.


    "Pathetic," Brayden mumbled, sending Ty right over the edge. Before I could make a move to hold him back, Ty was gone from my side, His fist flew across Brayden''s face as the entire crowd watched in shock. Brayden dropped to the floor like a doll while some blonde bimbo ran to his side screaming his name and Ty turned back to the crowd.


    "Anyone else have anything they would like to say?" Ty asked the crowd and everyone cowered away. "Woo! Yes!" Liam cheered.


    "That was better than I ever could have imagined!" na squealed throwing her hands up in the air. Ty turned to me, a guilty look on his face as if he were asking me for forgiveness. I burst outughing and ran towards him, wrapping my arms around him.


    "Two mall fights in one day, we better get out of here before the copse to arrest you two," I giggled and Ty bent down to kiss me. The group of us ran towards the mall exit and back to the subway, Ty holding my hand the whole way. While na definitely hadn''t forgiven Liam for hitting Andrew, she did take the seat next to him on the subway and just that small gesture made his whole face light up.


    We said our goodbyes to na as we went back to my apartment, and the second she was separated from the group Liam turned to me. "Malia you have to convince her toe to Florida, ask her to visit you or something," he pleaded, his voice filled with desperation.


    "I thought you didn''t want a mate?" I teased him.


    "I didn''t but damn I didn''t think I''d mate with someone like her! I mean she''s beautiful, she''s like an angel, I can''t just leave her here," Liam groaned and ran his hands through his hair. I giggled at him, he was totally smitten, the mate bond must be really intense. I just hoped that if na agreed to give him a chance, he wouldn''t go back to how he was before meeting her, and I hoped na would have some patience with him as well considering I''d never heard of her keeping a boyfriend for longer than a couple weeks. "Please, Malia. Come on Ty, convince her for me," Liam begged us both again.


    "Fine," I rolled my eyes but smiled at him. "I''ll text her and ask if she wants toe stay with me for a bit, but you have to behave."


    "I absolutely will," Liam held his hand over his chest and smiled the biggest grin at us.


    As we walked into the apartment, Liam went his way to the guest bedroom to pack and I pulled Ty back towards my bedroom, eager to have some alone time with him. We walked past the kitchen and I locked eyes with my mother briefly, she gave me a small smile then went back to scrubbing the dishes. I sighed, even though things with Ty were getting easier, things with my family just seemed to be getting moreplicated.


    I closed the door behind us and Ty immediately pulled his sweater over his head, revealing that toned chest I loved so much. He dropped down onto the bed and gestured for me to join him. I quickly sent a text to na, asking her to visit and within seconds she had already replied with an eager yes and something along the lines of wanting to find a new boyfriend, which I was hopeful she would find in Liam or else there might be a lot more drama this summer.


    "Sooo Ty," I began, putting my phone down and turning my attention back to him. I stepped towards the bed then slowly climbed on beside him. His arms immediately wrapped around me pulling my into his chest. "I was just wondering," I tried again, but my train of thought was getting derailed so easily as he fingers moved over my skin, daring to go beneath my shirt. "Are you still my boyfriend or do we have to do that whole awkward talk again?" I blurted out. "Babe don''t even joke," he rolled his eyes at me,ughing.


    "So is that a yes?" I giggled and he red at me. He rolled on top of me pressed himself between my legs, his lips inches from mine.


    "Lia, my gorgeous sexy breathtaking mate, will you be my girlfriend, again?" He batted his eyshes at me and I giggled.


    "Hmmm, I don''t know, can I have some time to think about it?" I teased him and his eyes narrowed on mine.


    "Hell no!"his hand zed down my side, lifting my leg and hooking it around his waist.


    "I love you Ty, I love being yours" I pulled him down and pressed my lips to his.


    "You''d better, you know you''ve been a huge pain in my ass these past couple weeks," he pulled back, a serious expression on his face and I dropped my jaw open. I couldn''t believe he just said that! Ty burst outughing at my reaction and I tried to push him off of me but he held his ce. "I love you so fucking much Lia." His lips came to my neck, burning a trail across my skin.


    "Actually can we talk for a minute Ty?" I gripped my hands in his hair, part of my not wanting to stop him.


    "What about?" He pulled back and smiled at me, his eyes that gorgeous blue colour that I could lose myself in.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Today at the mall I could feel you, like you said with the emotions, I could feel your anger," I mumbled, desperate to get some answers. I needed to know if I would be like him, and if I was feeling his emotions that had to be a good sign, right? "Does that mean I''m a wolf, like you?"


    "It means you''re my mate," Ty said, brushing my hair out of my face and behind my ear. I bit my lip and turned my gaze away from his. "Why are you so worried about bing a wolf?" He asked me.


    "I guess I just want to know where I fit in," I saidmely.


    "With me, you always belong with me," Ty''s gentle lips touched mine once more and I pulled him in but he was gone all too soon. "Do you really want to know?" He asked, his eyes sparkling under the lights around us. "You know?" I widened my eyes at him and he gave me a cheeky grin.


    "Not for long, but I''m certain now," he said and I smacked his chest.


    "Tell me already then!" I pleaded, my heart picking up pace. A thousand what if''s were suddenly filling my head, but really there were only two options here. I either was, and it was true that I''d belonged with Ty this whole time, or I wasn''t. Ty''s lips pressed feathery kissed across my face, calming me. As his lips came up my jaw to my ear, he whispered "You''re a wolf," and suddenly I felt my whole world changing. I belonged with him, I really did. I grabbed his face between my hands pulling his lips to mine desperately. Ty chuckled continuing to exin between kisses, "I started seeing a lot of signs over thest week, but with your birthday only a few days away now, I can sense your wolfing. I didn''t expect you to be so excited about this," he smiled down at me and I smiled back, feeling like I couldn''t be any happier than I was in this moment.


    "Of course I''m excited, it means I belong with you," I beamed.


    "Lia! You belong with me either way. You''re mine, you''re not getting away from me again," he winked at me and I giggled at how possessive he was being. "Does that mean you''ll mark me?" I whispered. Ty''s eyes shed dark as he hovered above me and I swallowed, preparing myself for what woulde next.

 Chapter 67 -

    Malia


    "I want to," Ty''s voice was hoarse as he stared down at me. I gulped, turning my head to the side so he could get a better view of my neck. "I''m ready, I promise" I whispered.


    Ty searched my eyes once more then his lips came down to my neck leaving a gentle trail of kisses. His hands gripped my ass pulling my body tighter against his, and we both gave in to the passion that had been building between us since he''d arrived in New York. We kissed more passionately than before, our tongues tangling as we lost ourselves in each other, giving into the purely animal instinct.


    "Ty," I moaned, running my hands up under his sweater, begging to feel his skin on mine. Begging for him to be even closer to me.


    "Tell me you''re sure," Ty pulled back, his dark eyes staring into mine like he was fighting for control. I took my opportunity and pulled my dress up over my head, earning a winning smile from him.


    "I''m sure about you Ty, I love you," I knotted my hand in his hair and pulled his lips down to meet mine once more. His hands slid up my sides, unsping my bra with ease. I reached for his jeans next, desperate for more. Pushing them down I wrapped my hands around his already hard member.


    growled, pulling my panties down swiftly then positioning himself between my legs. "I love you Lia," he huskily whispered as he thrust in. His hips moved in slow circles as the passion built between us.


    "Are you ready?" Ty whispered, his lipsing to my neck once more and I moaned in reply. I would never get enough of him, of this I was certain. "It''s still going to hurt a little baby, but just focus on me," he whispered, and as I thought about what he said, Ty''s dark eyes met mine and I watched as his canines extended. I turned my head to the side, giving him the perfect shot at my neck and arched up towards him.


    Ty lips gently caressed my neck once more before a piercing pain shot through me. I dug my nails into his back groaning and trying to stay still but the pain quickly eased as it was quickly reced with intensifying pleasure. As he pulled back from my neck, his tongue ran over the spot his teeth had just retracted from. I pulled him in kissing along his shoulder trying to silence the moans of pleasure escaping my lips. Then my entire body shivered as I found my release, digging my nails in one more time to Ty''s back.


    "Fuck Lia," Ty copsed finishing as well. He pulled back from me and rolled onto his side. He propped himself up on his elbow then turned to me with the brightest smile on his face as he looked down to my neck that back up to my eyes. He ran his hand down my stomach and tingles spread through my body.


    "What?" I smiled back to him, raising my hand up to cover my neck. I ran my fingers along the smooth marks on my skin.


    "You''re mine now, you have my mark," his hand reached up to hold mine as he admired the mark once more.


    "I was always yours," I whispered back, truly meaning it. It felt like I''d known Ty my entire life, and truly I had, even if we''d been separated for many years. He''d never let me down, and we''d always been drawn together. It was always going to be me and him, and I knew that now with total certainty.


    Ty didn''t answer, but instead smiled even brighter, if that was even possible, then pressed his lips to mine once more. I cuddled into his chest, sighing. Nothing else could ever possibly feel this right.


    "You should get some sleep, the mark will take some time to heal" he whispered, his lips brushing against my hair. I breathed in that intoxicating pine scent that just screamed him and felt my entire body rx. I was his, and he was mine. "Are you two decent?" Liam called through my bedroom door a few hourster. I groaned and stirred from my sleep, looking up to meet Ty''s tired eyes. We bothughed as he we heard Liam groaning on the other side of the door, follow by a loud thud as if he his hit head against the wall. I quickly pulled the sheets up to cover our naked bodies then snuggled further into Ty''s chest.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "We''ll meet you downstairs in 10!" Ty called back and I sighed. I so wasn''t ready to leave this bed, but Ty was right, we needed to go. We had a whole life to get back to in Florida. My dad was there, my new friends, and Ty had to deal with the rogues and run his pack, our pack. But that still didn''t stop me from wanting to savour everyst second of this moment.


    "Baby we have to get up" Ty''s voice pleaded with me and I sighed once more. Looking up to meet his eyes. "I love you," his voice soothed me again, only this time I noticed his lips didn''t move - yet I heard him so clearly. "Always," I heard it again and I widened my eyes at him, only to be returned the biggest smile from him.


    "I can hear you, you-you''re doing that mind thing," I practically jumped from the bed and Ty''s arms were around me holding me steady.


    "Try it, just think of me and tell me what you want to say," he did it again, brushing my hair out of my face while my eyes stayed locked on his. I bit my lip nervously then did as he asked, thinking "I love you too," and hoping he would hear me. Ty''s eyes lit up and I knew he had as he leaned in and captured my lips with his.


    "That feels so good,¡± he said, pulling away from me. And I had to agree, being able to mind link with Ty made my insides feel tingly and excited.


    "You know, this means I can always talk to you and bug you and drive you totally crazy all day long," I giggled wrapping my arms around his neck.


    "Talk all day baby, I love hearing your voice," he whispered leaning in once more. This only made meugh more, but I had to agree. His voice was one I would never get sick of. I could listen to it all day, and still crave it the minute he was gone. After a couple more minutes of kissing and cuddling into each other, we finally stood from the bed and began preparing for our trip home.

 Chapter 68 -

    Malia


    "Nervous?" Ty smirked knowingly as he sat in the seat beside me on the ne. His hand held mine, soothing my nerves. I''d almost forgotten my fear of flying, and the butterflies that normally filled my stomach with the ne about to take off were nearly unnoticeable. I snuggled in further into his side.


    "Not too bad but maybe you should cuddle me more, just in case I start feeling like ruining your shoester," I giggled.


    "dly," he wrapped his arm around me and I sighed. Everything was so much easier with him.


    "Okay seriously what did my angel say? Is sheing?" Liam leaned over use, interrupting our perfect moment. I couldn''t help butugh, it kind of was adorable how into her he was. "This is going to get annoying," Ty mind linked me, only making meugh more.


    "Be nice, I think it''s cute how totally obsessed with her. I never expected to see him like this. Were you like this with me?" I said back and Ty chuckled. I looked up to see his blue eyes sparkling. "Of course I was like this with you, I still am. But of course my mate had to be stubborn and wouldn''t freaking call me or give me her number," he narrowed his eyes at me jokingly. "Guys!" Liam suddenly shouted drawing us out of our conversations. "Stop distracting her," he reached over to smack Ty resulting in a flurry of hands as Tyughed trying to defend himself. "Boys!" I shouted putting a hand on each of their chests and pushing them back from each other. The three of us fell back into our seatsughing. "na said she wille, she''s flying inter today and actually needs someone to pick her up at the airport if you''re willing?" I turned to ask Liam. na would probably be mad at me for sending Liam to pick her up but really I was doing it for her own good. If the mate bond truly is as serious as Ty says than I trusted Liam would treat her right and na deserves a love like what Ty and I have.


    "I will so be there!" Liam practically jumped out of his chair in excitement and Ty shook his head making meugh once more. This was easily the best flight I had been on and it had hardly ever started. I leaned into Ty''s side and settled in for the rest of the flight, my nerves nowpletely faded.


    A few hourster wended back in Florida and as I settled into the passenger seat of Ty''s Audi, his hand wrapped in mine, I truly felt at home. This was exactly where I was meant to be. "Well, my shoes survived the flight," Ty winked at me as he pulled out of the parking lot and I groaned, I would never live down our first day together.


    "You make me feel better," I smiled at him and he smiled back. We drove over to my dads house to see the whole family already out in the yard. Kali and Thomas were running through a sprinkler, while Savanah and my dad sat together on the bench. His arm wrapped around her shoulders and she leaned into him, flipping through a magazine. I smiled at them then looked up at Ty as he grabbed my bag out of the trunk.


    "What?" He looked at me curiously then back over to Savanah and my dad.


    "Nothing, "I shook my head at him, but truly I couldn''t stop smiling. I was happy here, I was happy to call them family. And watching them all together I began to wonder what the future held for Ty and I. I didn''t even know if he wanted kids, or a family. Or where would we live? I assumed with Ty''s pack we''d stay in town here. There was just so many things I wanted to talk to him about but when you''ve only been dating someone less than a month it seemed kind of weird to bring these things up. I only hoped that our future would be something like this, thst even when we watched our kids ying, Ty and I would still be just as in love as we are now.


    "You''re home!" My dad eximed, jumping up from the bench as he saw us approaching. Savanah stood beside him, and the kids ran towards us, hugging the both of us. "Hi everyone," I smiled to them all then went to give my dad and Savanah a hug as well.


    "Tyrese," My dad nodded towards Ty who returned it quickly.


    "I''m just going to put your bag inside, okay? Be right back," Ty said kissing my cheek then hurrying off to the house. When he returned we sat and spent some time with my family, telling them all about our time in New York. We even told them about the idental stabbing thanks to mom, which Ty thankfully was now fully healed from.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "No attacks while you were gone thankfully," my dad said looking to Ty, and Ty nodded his head but he didn''t dare smile. It had nearly slipped my mind that thest attack had been only a few days ago and supposedly near my house. I rested my hand on Ty''s thigh and his body rxed a little beneath my touch. "You don''t need to worry Tyrese, Malia is safe here as long as she chooses to be here," my dad said to him and I wondered at his words. Did my dad not know I had already decided to stay in town permanently?


    "I just wish the attacks would stop entirely," Ty mumbled back. "I hope you won''t take offence if I had a few extra warriors on nightly rounds at this edge of the border?"


    "Of course not, I''d expect nothing less," my father returned.


    "I just want you to be safe," Ty mind linked me as he turned to meet my eyes. Raising my hand in his he pressed his lips gently against the back.


    Ty stayed for dinner and then headed back to his house, promising that I would see him again tomorrow morning and I already couldn''t wait. Once my dad and Savanah went up to bed I returned to my room and began unpacking my suitcase once more. This time though, I wasn''t nning on repacking it again. I was staying here, this is my home now.


    Once I was done unpacking I took a shower then pulled on a pair of pyjamas. I brushed out my hair then walked out to my room in my bra, searching for one of Ty''s t shirts to sleep in. But my eyes quickly caught on the mirror noticing the dark mark that had formed on the side of my rib cage. A dark ring surrounding a wolf in the woods - just like the mark on Ty''s chest.


    "Ty! Ty! Ty!" I screamed over and over again through my head trying to mind link him and he replied almost right away.


    "What? What''s wrong?" He sounded a little panicked and I willed myself to calm down so I didn''t scare him, but I was just so excited. "Your mark," I said back, running my fingers over it''s edges, admiring it''s beauty.


    "What about it?" He replied.


    "I have it, I can see it," I couldn''t stop smiling back at myself in the mirror.


    "Of course you do," he said chuckling this time. "You''re mine."

 Chapter 69 -

    Malia


    I awoke the next morning to the sun shining through the break in my curtains and immediately thought of Ty. I reached to rub my hand over my mark and couldn''t escape the smile that immediately hit my lips. I reached over to my bedside table to grab my phone andughed as I read the bitter text I''d received from nastst night after I''d fallen asleep.


    Are you kidding me! You sent that weirdo to pick me up from the airport? I mean he''s hot and all bute on, such an asshole!


    Oh if only she knew that they were destined to be together. She may be mad now, butter down the road I knew she''d thank me. After all, Liam was totally na''s type, not that she was very picky anyways, but they definitely had a lot inmon. Although that may not necessarily be a good thing considering they both havemitment issues they''ll definitely have to get over before starting a rtionship. That may not be as hard as I once though for Liam though, who was already totally obsessed with him.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Morning Gorgeous, I can''t wait to see youter," Ty''s voice echoed in my mind and i had to smile. I felt so happy to be done with all the drama in our rtionship and ready to move forwards and get things back to the way they were supposed to be. Although I still felt a little guilty for causing so many problems for himtely, but I already had a romantic n to surprise him with and make up for everything. I''d just need Emily''s help with setting it up. "Morning baby," I replied to him. I was really loving being able to mindlink with him, the sound of his voice in my head was so soothing. Although I couldn''t mindlink with anyone else in the pack yet, Ty said the ability woulde once I was able to transform into my wolf.


    I stood up from my bed already eager to start the day. I was going to pick up na from the hotel she had decided to stay at, have breakfast, then we were going over to meet up with Ty and head down to the beach. Really it was just a n to get her to spend more time with Liam though, because he''d be down their waiting for us already eager to see his mate again, and I really wanted them to spend time together because having na here in Florida with me would be amazing. It made leaving New York behind me so much easier, with the exception of my mom who I still wasn''t sure what to do about.


    I pulled on a white t shirt and a pair of jean shorts then ran out into the kitchen to grab a muffin on my way out the door. "In a hurry?" My dad raised his eyebrow at me as I dashed by him and I spun on my heal then kissed his cheek. "Yeah meeting up with na and Ty today, we''re going to the beach. I''ll be hometer though," I quickly exined then took a bite of my muffin.


    "Not a problem honey, have a fun day," he said. I loved how casual my dad was about everything, although it''s probably just because he trusts Ty, knowing that he''s both a wolf and an alpha. And he was right to trust Ty, he would never let anything hurt me.


    Walking out the front door I widened my eyes surprised to see Ty''s car sitting in front of my house, with the keys ced by the wipers. I ran to pick them up, reading the small note pressed underneath them


    Figured it would be easier to get to the hotel in my car than on your bike. See youter. I love you - Ty


    My heart melted in my chest, he was just the sweetest. "You''re the best, thank you. But you might regret this, I''m a terrible driver" I linked him and he immediatelyughed back at me.


    "Please don''t wreck my car," he replied as I hopped in. I pulled the car back onto the road, feeling confident knowing at least there were less cars out and about because it was still early in the morning. I pulled up in front of na''s hotel and he jaw dropped as sheid eyes on the car.


    "Where did you steal this car from?" She squealed as she climbed in the passenger side. She ran her hands over the dashboard admiring it.


    "It''s actually Ty''s," I said as i put the car back in gear and began driving towards Al''s diner for breakfast.


    "He lets you drive his car? This car?" na practically screamed as she jumped around in her seat to fully look it over. I blushed, na didn''t understand how close Ty and I were so I could see why she was confused about the car. Truly I was a little nervous driving Ty''s car because it was expensive and I hardly wanted to ruin it but I knew he trusted me. And him letting me drive the car was such a sweet gesture and would definitely save na and I a lot of time from walking around town.


    He would do anything for you. Emily''s words from the other night echoed in my head once again and my heart beat faster at the thought. But I knew I felt the same way about him, even if we were moving really fast in our rtionship. "He must really be obsessed with you," naughed but really I felt like I was the one obsessed with Tytely. I couldn''t even stop thinking about him and focus on this conversation with na.


    na and I are our breakfast out on the patio tables in front of the cafe and spent more time discussing Ty and everything that had happened while I was here in Florida, as well as everything I had missed back in New York. I even tried to slide in a few sidements about Liam, hoping to make a better impression of him in her mind but failing miserably.


    "He''s just not my type of person," she shrugged as we climbed back into the car. I rolled my eyes, he most definitely was her type but she was just in denial still. He''d really have to put the moves on to win her over though, she was being extra stubborn thanks to what had happened with Andrew.


    I waved to Ty as we pulled up in front of his house. He looked so hot leaning against the brick pirs of the gates at the end of his driveway in a pair of ck swim shorts and a blue t shirt. His hair was blowing in the wind, already a total mess and I loved it.


    "Hey baby," Ty said climbing into the back seat, he wrapped his arms around the front seat, pulling himself forwards to kiss my cheek making me blush.


    "Okay this is just the cutest," na interrupted the moment suddenly snapping a picture with her cell phone which only made me blush more. So i started the car once more and went towards the beach.


    I parked the car along the edge of the beach and hoped out, faking surprise when I saw Ty''s friends, including Liam, already waiting for us. na red at me as Liam ran up to her, grinning his biggest smile. "Hi Angel," he said greeting her, making both Ty and Iaugh. He was going way too over the top, like a love sick puppy.


    "Ohe on I wasn''t even this bad," Ty whispered in my ear, wrapping his arms around me from behind. I leaned into his chest enjoying the tingles spread throughout my body and the warmth of his touch.


    "I was pretty into you though, you didn''t have to work very hard, "I giggled thinking back to that first day in the airport bathroom and pushing the thoughts towards him.


    "Fuck that was hot," he groaned in my ear, his arms tightening their grip on me."You know what we should do?" He whispered next, and I looked up to him ring at a bucket in the sand. "Cool Liam off," he said this time mind linking me and I giggled. Carefully we snuck away together down the beach, borrowing the bucket from a kid we filled it with water.


    "Shh," Ty hushed me as we slowly approached from behind. He held his finger to his lips as we met eyes with na, who was looking annoyed as Liam continued talking to her. I quickly threw the bucket of water over Liam''s head and na jumped back away from him getting out of the ssh zone.


    "Ah!" Liam screamed turning to face us, immediately assuming it was Ty he took off chasing him down the beach. All of us well knowing though that he would never catch him, Ty was too fast even in his human form.


    "That was too funny!" na screamed as we jogged down the beach to meet everyone else. The group had already spread out their towels on the beach, but were gathered and stillughing at the aftermath of our prank on Liam.


    "Guys, this is my best friend from New York. na, this is Emily, Jesse, Connor, and Rachel," I did the introductions pointing through the group of them. Then as I turned back to na I noticed her doing a flirty wave, and watching in shock as Jesse winked at him. Oh no, i thought to myself, this wouldn''t be good.

 Chapter 70 -

    Malia


    With introductions over with, the group of us began a game of volleyball on the beach. Liam and Ty hadn''t returned yet but I was sure they would be back still. Unfortunately for all of us, na and Jesse had been ced on the same team, and rather than ying, na''s attention was focused solely on Jesse.


    The ball flew out of y and Emily ran after it to retrieve it. I turned my attention back to Jesse, unsure what to do when na walked over to Jesse and put her hand on his arm, giving him a flirtatious smile. Jesse looked at her curiously as if he were unsure how to react.


    "Ty we have a problem," I called through my mind to him.


    "We most certainly do," he called back almost toote as I saw Liam rushing towards Jesse at full speed. He tackled Jesse to the ground, na jumping back away from them. "Woah," Ty pushed himself between the two as they stood to their feet prepared to fight. Everyone went silent, but the dark eyes and deadly looks being exchanged by the three boys told me they must be opting to have this conversation silently between them. I wondered momentarily how many of these conversations had urred right in front of me before I knew the werewolf secret.


    "What the hell is this guys problem? Like violence issues much?" na came to stand next to me. She crossed her arms over her chest, obviously bing very fed up with Liam interrupting all of her romantic encounters. I just wish she could see it was because she was with the wrong guy. Although if moments like this kept continuing, I doubted na would ever give him a chance.


    Ty''s hands that had been pressed against Liam and Jesse''s chest to separate them then dropped to his sides and he strolled towards me. I watched carefully as Jesse and Liam shook each other''s hands with narrowed eyes, clearly whatever had just happened wasn''t entirely over but an agreement had been reached.


    "Is everything good?" I asked Ty and he just nodded his head at me in response. He wrapped his arm around my shoulders and leaned in to kiss my forehead gently. "Jesse knows to keep his distance from na now, he didn''t realize she was Liam''s mate, but were definitely going to have to help Liam get a date with her now," his voice called into my mind and I nodded in agreement. This was only getting moreplicated.


    "Come on, lets just enjoy the beach now. Enough drama," Ty pulled back smiling at me. And that''s exactly what the group of us decided to do. Liam surprisingly kept some distance from na for the rest of the day, but I saw a few longing gazesing from his direction towards her. na took another shot flirting at Jesse, who surprisingly was quick to shoot her down this time. The group of us yed a few more games of volleyball, then the girls moved to spend some time suntanning.


    As I propped myself up from my towel I scanned the crowd of people on the beach searching for Ty. I had the sudden urge to see him, missing him even though it had only been a couple hours since he hadst been by my side. Finally my eyes settled on him,ughing with Jess and Conner as they yed another game of volleyball. My eyes travelled over his chest, over those perfectly chiselled abs, and falling a little too low as I felt my need grow between my legs. I looked back up to his eyes to see they were on me now.


    "You look so hot," I linked to him, the lust in my words very clear as his eyes lit up and he smiled at me brightly, then gave me one of those breathtaking winks.


    "I think I''m going to go for a swim," I said standing up from my towel. Carefully I stepped down to the shore just getting my feet into the water, when Ty''s arms wrapped around my back and his lips pressed to my neck.


    "I missed you,¡± he whispered in my ear and I thought the same thing, not even understanding how it was possible to miss someone as quickly as I missed him in his absence. "We need some alone time, sleepover at mine tonight?" I looked up at him, his eyes were dark and I knew he must be feeling exactly as I''m feeling, this insatiable need that only he can satisfy. I nodded my head, already eager to spend the night with him. Not only did this mean we''d get more time alone together but I always slept so much better by his side.


    "Walk with me?" I asked him, reaching my hand out towards him and he wrapped his own hand around it. Together we walked along the shore of the water, only our feet getting wet as the waves crashed down and rushed towards us. The sun began to set and I felt a shiver run down my spine as the wind cooled me off. I leaned into Ty''s side trying to get some warmth from in but he pulled back.


    "Hold on," he whispered then jogged off to his car and I groaned, feeling cold as his touch disappeared. Though I was entirely grateful when he jogged back to me in a fresh t-shirt, holding a navy blue hoodie in his hands.


    "I swear you only wear sweaters for me," I giggled as he pulled the hoodie over my head. I rolled the sleeves up to just above my hands and leaned into him once more, sliding my hands up under his short to rest on the warm warmth of his stomach.


    "Mm sometimes, you just look so good in them," Ty sighed and pulled me in. He ced his hands on either side of my face, then pressed his lips so gently against mine. I leaned in, wrapping my hands around his waist now.


    "I love you," I whispered between breaks in our kiss but his lips quickly found mine again.


    "I love you too." The waves crashed onto the shore around us, the sun beginning to set in the distance, and I couldn''t have imagined a more perfect moment.


    The moment ended when Jesse called Ty back to their volleyball game and I groaned but let him go, knowing he had promised time to meter, and I was going to enjoy every uninterrupted second of it. I returned back to the girls who were now sitting in a circle gossiping and just as I was about to sit down my attention was captured by something else.


    "Tyrese!" I heard a sudden squeal in the distance, and shot my head around to where it came from. Only to see Chloe running towards Ty, her arms iling in the air as she approached and threw them around him. "I''m so excited you''ve epted me as your mate!" She squealed again. My jaw dropped open and anger rushed through me. His mate? Who in the hell did this girl think she was? The beach around me turned dark and the only thing I could see was Ty. Chloe needs to get her hands the hell off of my mate.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 71 -

    Malia


    I ran forwards without thought,shing out to reach Chloe. Ty pried her arms off of him and stepped in front of me, blocking my path to her. As I jumped forwards he caught me in his arms and I felt myself being lifted off the ground. "Ty!" I screamed feeling the warmness of his touch radiating through me. I smacked my hand on his bag and squirmed in his arms but he held me tight, my chest pressing against his. His eyes were dark as they watched me curiously. Over his shoulder I watched as Chloe''s face turned to pure shock as she red at us. Suddenly I felt more angry than I had before. Ty had blocked me from reaching her, he was defending her.


    "I love you," he whispered interrupting my thoughts. I turned back to lock onto his eyes and the whole scene around us seemed to drift away again. Chloe, our friends, the anger, it all drifted far into the distance. Nothing else mattered anymore but the electricity pulsing between the two of us. "And I love that you love me this much, but you''re a human still and Chloe''s not. I finally just got you, there''s no way in hell I''m letting anything happen to you," Ty exined himself and I felt myself melt into him. He set my feet gently back down onto the ground but I knotted my hands in his hair and desperately pulled myself back up. His lips met mine with the same fire, consuming me.


    "What the hell is this! Get your hands off my mate!" Chloe suddenly screamed and we broke apart. The same anger rising in my chest once more as I looked out behind Ty to meet her eyes. We turned to face her, Ty loosened his grip on me but his one hand still held firmly to my hip and I knew I couldn''t get so much as a step away from him without being pulled back into his arms once more.


    I narrowed my eyes at Chloe and gritted my teeth, I''d had enough of this false im she seemed to think she had over Ty. "Chloe," Ty began but I quickly cut him off, having my own things to say to her.


    "Tyrese is my mate, this is our pack, and you are on our territory. Something that you well know. So I suggest you get lost before someone here kills you," I practically growled at her. Ty''s grip on me tightened once more as I threatened to step forwards. I looked back up to meet his eyes surprised to see him smiling at me admirably.


    ''You are my perfect Luna," his voice echoed into my mind and I couldn''t help but break out into a smile as well. This was my home, he was my home, and I sure as hell wasn''t going to let some girle along and thing she had any sort of im to him.


    "But-but-but your father, my father, they agreed," Chloe stuttered out stepping back from us and the crowd of people that was now gathering. Clear shock was crossing her face, obviously not expecting this rude weing. "You haven''t marked her, technically your bond can still be broken," Chloe stepped forwards again this time focusing her gaze on Ty and ignoring mepletely.


    I gave her a sly smile and turned my side to her. I pulled Ty''s sweater up to give her a good view of the mark that now settled just below my rib cage - Ty''s mark iming me as his. Her eyes widened as sheid eyes on it, her eyes shot between Ty and I panicking. I let my sweater fall again and heard cheersing from Jesse and Emily who hade to join the conversation.


    "Finally!" Jesse shouted pping his hands and Emily squealed beside him jumping up and down a few times. We hadn''t exactly told the rest of the pack members that Ty and I hadpleted our bond yet, but everyone seemed more than happy.


    Chloe suddenly turned and ran from the beach and I couldn''t stop the smile that came to my face, d she was finally epting that she couldn''t have Ty as a mate because he was already mine. I turned back to face Ty again, wrapping my arms around him as he turned to walk back down the beach.


    "Lia?" he looked at me curiously as I held him in ce.


    "I love you too," I whispered back to him and his eyes softened on mine. He pressed his lips to mine gently, and when he pulled back I just had to add in, "but whenever I turn into a wolf I hope you know I''ll kick anyone''s ass who tries to take my ce as your mate and say they have any sort of im over you.


    Ty burst outugh and he picked me up off the ground once more, spinning me around in the air. "No one could ever rece you," he promised me and I knew it was true. Ty and I were destined to be together, just as no one could ever rece him for me. And in just one more day, I would finally be a wolf just like him and our whole future would fall into ce together.


    Ty and I dropped na off at her hotel once more before he drove us back to his house. My heart beat fast in my chest, eager to have some alone time with him again. Ever since he''d marked me I was finding it harder and harder to be away from him, I just wanted to be with him, touching him, kissing him, all the time. So as we drove across down, his hand resting on my thigh, I felt my whole body heating up with need.


    "Doing okay?" Ty looked over at me with a smirk on my face, obviously realizing how I was feeling. I blushed and shook my head.


    "I can''t wait to get home, "I said to him, giggling.


    "We''re here baby," he looked over to me with a wink as we turned into his driveway. As soon as the car was in park I was hoping out of the car so fast Ty couldn''t even get to me in time to open the door. His lips met mine as he shut the door and pressed me back against the car.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "I want you so bad," I moaned, enjoying the feeling of his lips as they ran along my jaw. Ty chuckled against me, his hands roaming up and down my sides.


    "You''re feeling the bond more since I marked you, but you just wait until you''re a wolf. I don''t think I''ll be able to get you out of my bed for days," I giggled knowing he was probably right, although I couldn''t imagine loving Ty anymore than I already do. I love everything about him.


    "Are you ready?" He asked pulling back from me and extending his hand out towards me.


    "For what?" I asked looking at him curiously.


    "We have to tell my parents I marked you," he winked at me and I smiled brightly thinking about the mark on my skin and wondering how they would react.

 Chapter 72 -

    Malia


    My nerves built as we stepped towards Ty''s front door, but his arm wrapped around my waist soothing them. "You have nothing to be nervous about," he whispered into my ear, his hot breath washing across my face, his lips running down my hair, and I leaned into him. My body settled into his side.


    We stepped through the front door together and I heard the TV ying in the family room. Tyrese took my hand, squeezing it, and led me towards the couches where his parents sat. Together they sat on the sofa against the window, turned to watch the TV screen. Diana leaned back into her husbands arms and I couldn''t help but smile. They looked like they loved each other so much.


    Together Ty and I stepped into the room and Ty was the first to announce our arrival, "Mom, dad," he said, clearing his throat. Diana spun and jumped up as soon as sheid eyes on us, the biggest smile stretching across her face. I smiled back at her, meeting her eyes. Whereas, Ty''s father gave us a much different look, almost as if he were confused.


    "Malia, honey!" Diana cried out rushing towards us and throwing her arms around me. She pulled me into a hug and I cautiously wrapped my arms around her returning it. I looked up to Ty over her shoulder and he gave me a shrug and a smile as if he had been expecting this. "Can I get you anything? Water? Tea? A snack?" She began rambling off and I quickly shook my head but couldn''t help but giggle anyways. Every time I was here she was always more than happy to see me, I only wished I could say the same for Ty''s father who was still looking at me like something was wrong.


    "I''m okay, thank you though," I said politely, stepping back into Ty''s side once more, feeling that usual warmth rush over me again. Ty''s arm tightened around me as he gave his mom a half hug then turned to nod towards his father. "We have news," Ty announced and I felt a blush creep across my face.


    "Are you pregnant?!" Diana burst out, her handsing up to cover her mouth. Her eyes twinkling and I noted the excitement she was trying to hide on her covered lips. My eyes went wide as panic rushed through me but as Ty sensed it he squeezed my side again. I looked up to him unsure what to say and he had the nerve tough looking down at me.


    "She''s not pregnant mom, calm down," he said turning back to his mother and shaking his head. I released the breath I hadn''t realized I''d been holding and felt my heart rate return to it''s normal speed. That would hardly be something to be excited about, I''m only 17. There''s still so much I want to do in my life before I have kids, Ty and I hadn''t even talked about kids yet. I knew I wanted them, but did he? He had to right? He was always so friendly with Kali and Thomas, they loved when he came around. He yed games with them, gave piggyback rides around the yard, there''s no way someone who''s like that around kids didn''t want his own, right?


    "What are you so lost thinking about? Calm down, focus here on me," Ty''s smooth voice came into my mind and I blushed feeling guilty. I turned to look up at him and mouthed "Sorry," pressing my lips together in my best apologetic smile. Then as I turned my attention back to Ty''s mother, her eyes were wide once more, rapidly moving between us.


    "This is better," she mumbled and I watched as her hands came up to her face once more. Water began to umte in her tear ducts and for a moment I thought she would cry but she was quick to brush it away, her smile widening even more, if that were even possible. She sped her hands in front of her, waiting for Ty to say the words.


    "Malia''s marked," Ty said quietly, turning his eyes back to mine and I couldn''t turn away from him. Those blue eyes were home to me, they always would be. The sweetest smile rest on Ty''s lips, his handing up to brush my hair back from my face and I heard him say my new favourite words into my mind, "I love you so much."


    "Oh my goddess, thank you!" Diana was shouting, pulling the both of us into another crushing hug, but Ty''s hand never left mine. "Where are your things? When is she moving in? Are you moving in together? Will we be having a wedding? When can I start nning?" Diana was squealing like a teenage girl and I felt panice through me again as she asked the long list of questions I hadn''t even begun to think about.


    "Mom!" Ty caught her attention, cutting her off thankfully. "I just got Malia back, can you please stop trying to scare her off?" Heughed at her, shaking his head and squeezed my hand again. I felt the slightest tinge of guilt echo through me, was Ty still afraid I was going to leave him? I was so certain this was my home now.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry I''m just so excited for you. Who would''ve thought little Malia would grow up to be so beautiful and your mate, I still remember when you were just this tall and the look on my little boys face when you used toe over," Diana began to reminisce and I smiled back at her. She was right, it was crazy to think how far we''de. From running around together as little kids, to the passionate hookup in the airport bathroom, to dating, fighting, and now here. This life with him surely was a rollercoaster but I couldn''t imagine anything better.


    Then in a single second, this happy moment drifted away from us as Ty''s father''s voice boomed above all. "Tyrese you did what?!" He shouted, making me jump backwards, only to be caught by Ty''s arms and pulled into his side. His arm wrapped around my protectively, but my eyes were locked with the coldness of Ty''s fathers as he looked between us.


    "Oh William, calm down look how happy they are," Diana soothed, returning to her husband''s side. She brushed her hand against his arm and I wondered if he felt soothed the same way I did every time Ty touched me. But he was quick to pull his arm from her touch.


    "Diana you''re being naive, he''s chosen the wrong mate just like Jordan did," William turned to his wife and growled. Diana was quick to back up from her husbands side, a look of frustration crossing her face, but his attention turned from her and back to us quickly. "You were to mark Chloe, to eternalize our alliance with the Dark Moon pack. Can you not do a single thing I ask of you?" He shouted and I could feel Ty''s mood shifting quickly, anger bubbling over inside of him. I leaned into his side but I knew the damage was already done.


    "I''ve done everything you''ve asked of me my whole life. I trained harder than anyone else, I took over your pack and became an alpha, I waste our warriors and trackers everyday searching for Jordan even though he''s long gone but I do it for you because you can''t let go, I walk on eggshells running this pack trying not to disappoint you. I''ve done everything to get your approval but not with this. I won''t. This is my choice alone and Malia is my mate, nothing will ever change that," Ty''s voice rose above his fathers, the alphamanding out clear and to my disbelief William actually took a step back from his son''s words.


    Diana widened her eyes at Ty, but a small smile still danced on her lips. She was proud of him. I was proud of him, and more than proud to call him mine. I wrapped my arms around him from the side, resting my head on his chest. "I love you more," I pushed my thoughts towards him and felt his anger settle beneath my touch.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "And that right there tells me that our son has chosen the correct mate," Diana turned to face her husband, that same bitter look in her gaze as she looked at him. "She makes him a better alpha, look how he reacts to her, think about how much he has grown since meeting her. I think you owe Malia, Ty, and myself an apology," she stood up to him, and for a moment I thought he would cave to her, but instead he just shook his head and stormed out of the room. Diana walked over to us once more, a small smile ying on her lips as she reached up to touch each of our cheeks. Turning to me first she said, "my husband is a stubborn man, but he wille around," and I really hoped she was right. I hardly wanted to create a wedge between Ty and his father. "Let''s everyone get some sleep, we can talk again in the morning," she gave us onest tight squeeze of a hug then the room was empty, with only Ty and I remaining. Ty turned to me and took my hand, then jogged up the stairs with me in tow. As we walked into his room, he shut the door behind us then walked forward. His back was to me as he rubbed his hands up his face then through his hair, beginning to pace back and forth. I watched him anxiously, unsure what to do until he finally turned and his eyes met mine, that familiar ocean blue I''de to associate with when he was feeling particrly emotional.


    "I''m so so sorry Lia I never should have brought you here like this. I should have known my dad would be an asshole about this, I should''ve had this conversation with him on my own," Ty began rambling but I couldn''t listen to him any longer. He was wrong, he was wrong about this. I ran towards him, grabbing his face with both of my hands making him halt. Then I reached up on my tip toes and pulled his lips towards me. Meeting him with passion and fire, he froze beneath my touch, unsure how to react as I pulled back. His arms snaked around my waist as his eyes desperately searched mine for understanding.


    "You never have to do anything alone anymore. I''m here, I''ll always be here. So stop telling people they''re going to scare me off because they won''t. Stop thinking it, stop worrying about it, just stop. I am here, and I love you," I said feeling the rush of love filling both of our hearts. Then I whispered Ty''s words from the very start, hearing them echo in my mind, "Don''t doubt me."

 Chapter 73 -

    Tyrese


    I closed the gap between us in an instant, ravishing her lips with my own. She leaned into me, tangling her hands into my hair and pulling herself up against my lips. Her hands ran up under the bottom of my shirt, and I eagerly took it off. I needed her more than I''d ever needed anyone or anything. The electricity pulsed between us as I pulled our clothes off and tossed them on the floor, needing to feel every inch of her skin against mine.


    She jumped into my arms and I carried her over to my bed, feeling desperate for her touch as shey beneath me, Her finger tips explored my skin while my lips met hers. I slid my hand down to her clit and groaned noticing how ready she already was. Then as I ran my hand up her leg ready to thrust in she spread his finger tips out across my chest as a barrier, looking up at me with those big green eyes.


    "Nuh uh, my turn," she whispered, rolling us over in a sudden motion so that she straddled me. My wolf howled out as she lowered herself onto me, pleasure rushing through me. Fuck, she was perfect.


    The next few hours were pure heaven spent cuddling and screwing some more in my bed. We could hardly keep our hands off of each other. Malia was driving my wolf crazy, every time she moved, or spoke, or even just looked at me all I could think about was how much I love her.


    "Ty, could we talk?" Malia asked as she came out of my closet wear one of my t shirts. She leaned against the door frame and I noticed her biting her lip, that nervous habit of hers.


    "Of course, is everything okay?" I walked over to her, reaching out to run my hand through her hair. Panic rushed through me when she looked down towards the floor without meeting my eyes. Fuck, what had I done now? This evening had been so perfect. I squinted my eyes shut, feeling a rush of emotione over me.


    "I just, I-" she began then suddenly her hands were on my face and my eyes shed open to meet hers. Her eyes searched mine, then suddenly narrowed as if she were angry. "You better not be doubting me again," she said slowly, "I love you."


    My eyes softened and I smiled at her, pulling her body against mine. "Then why are you so nervous right now?" I raised my eyebrow at her, disappointed when she stepped back again and looked down to the ground. "And why won''t you look at me?"


    Her eyes shot back up to mine, sparkling as she said, "because you''re naked and it''s distracting me and I''m trying to talk to you," she stomped her foot dramatically and I burst outughing. Goddess, that was so cute. But I totally understood how she felt, so I walked into my closet and pulled on some clothes.


    As I pulled a t shirt from my dresser drawer, I knew Malia was watching me. "I want to talk about the future," she finally said and my breath caught in my throat. I turned towards her, my eyes widened. "I want to be with you always, but I feel like we haven''t actually really had a chance to talk about it," she crossed her arms across her body hugging herself, leaning against the door frame once more. My heart raced in my chest, she wants to talk about the future. She''s ready. She wants more.


    I don''t really know what I had been expecting from her, but it had taken so long for us to just get here. I didn''t want to push her, but then there my mother talking about moving in and babies and weddings and it might totally be freaking Malia out. I had been nning on bringing the conversation up in a few days after giving her some time to think about it, just to see what she saw in the future for us. But here she was, smiling at me, bringing the conversation up all on her


    own.


    "I''m sorry about my mom, she''s a little over excited," I blurted out, hoping this wasn''t Malia''s way of saying she was freaking out again.


    "It was cute," she smiled back and I felt myself rx. That was a good sign. "I guess I just want us to actually talk about it because we haven''t actually had the chance yet. Like where are we going to live? Do you even want kids? What about my schooling?" She began listing off questions and I was quick to reach her side, happy to answer anything she wants to ask me. I lifted her off her feet and she squealed then settled quickly as I carried her over to the couch. Sitting down with her in myp I pulled a nket over us and she cuddled into me.


    "Let''s start with one thing at a time then. Schooling?" I offered her the first topic, waiting for her to exin more.


    "Well in New York I was supposed to be starting my studies in animal medicine this fall, but I have no idea how I''m going to do that considering I couldn''t even spend 2 days away from you when I went to visit my grandma. I want to apply to schools here, but it''s toote I already missed the deadlines," she mumbled thest part, her eyes now gazing down again as she fiddled with her hands.


    "Send me your application stuff, my family has some connections and I can make some phone calls. Let me help you," I pleaded with her, I needed her to stay more than she knew. Her eyes lifted to mine, lighting up, then her hands were on my cheeks and her lips crashing against mine.


    "Are you serious?" She said pulling back, the brightest smile crossing her face and I nodded back. I would do anything to make her happy here.


    "Okay topic two, Yes of course I want kids, maybe like 3 or 4? I really liked growing up with siblings so i really want my kids to have that. But I''m not ready to share you yet, so I don''t want to start trying anytime soon," I said and she smiled at this too.


    "I really want a big family," she giggled. Malia''s phone suddenly buzzed on the other side of the room so I went to grab it for her. "Who is it?" She asked as I walked back. I flipped on the screen and read the unread text from na then beganughing uncontrobly.


    "na says that weirdo Liam is stalking her, apparently he''s creeping outside her hotel," I said clutching my stomach and Malia joined in. This whole situation was just too funny, Liam was being so pathetic. Although I probably would have been the same way if Malia and I were in the same situation.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "How is it already 2am?" Malia groaned realizing the time. "I feel so awake, I''m never going to get to bed tonight," she smiled at me and I winked back. I liked the sounds of that, I was more than happy to keep her busy all night. Then I had the best idea.


    "Want to go for a run?" I asked and her eyes lit up instantly. She grinned and eagerly nodded her head then jumped up from the couch and pulled on a pair of leggings under my t shirt. Taking her hand I led her out to the balcony of my bedroom, the moon in the sky already calling my wolf forwards.


    I leapt over the balcony dropping to the ground below then turned up to her. "Okay jump down!" I called up and she slowly climbed over the balcony sitting on the edge of it. "Promise you''ll catch me?" She said, biting her lip nervously. Her eyes were locked on the ground below and I could feel her nerves building.


    "Baby I would never let you fall," I called back up, reassuring her. Her eyes shifted to meet mine and her nerves instantly settled making my heart beat faster. I loved the effect I had on her. I watched as she took a deep breath then pushed herself off the balcony edge and jumped into the air. I held my arms out, cradling her into my chest as she copsed into me. Her arms shot up, wrapping around my neck and she let out the sweetest giggle. Pulling herself up her lips brushed against my neck kissing up to my jaw.


    "Come on," I whispered, setting her feel gently on the ground. Taking her hand in mine I led us towards the border of the woods, the moon shon bright above us lighting our path. As we reached the border I slipped my shirt over my head and hung it up on a tree branch then did the same with my pair of shorts.


    "Sooo hot," Malia whispered, her eyes drifting over me and I winked at her.


    "I can show you hot," I mumbled, scooping her up in my arms and pushing her up against the tree. I kissed down her neck and she moaned beneath me. I just couldn''t control myself around her any longer, this girl was making me crazy. "Ty!" She giggled as my hands lifted up under her shirt.


    "Mm?" I asked her, gently brushing my fingers over her mark making her lean into me more.


    "We''re supposed to be going for a run?" She responded making it sound more like a question than a statement which made meugh. She clearly was feeling totally distracted as I was.


    "I guess this can wait," I pressed one more kiss against her lips then gently set her down on the ground. Pulling my boxers off now, I met her eyes one more time and noticed she was practically salivating. Goddess I love this girl, and now that she carried my mark I wanted to show her off to the whole world. I pulled my wolf forwards, her eyes never leaving mine even as they turned dark and my canines began extended. I leapt into the air, shifting into my wolf, andnding just a couple steps in front of her. I brushed my nose up against her stomach, immediately finding her mark and licking it.


    "Ty," She giggled knotting her hands in my fur. So I bent down, letting her climb on my back. I felt so much pride as I stood back up and she settled so easily. She was born for this life and I cursed myself for ever doubting that. "Ready baby?" I linked to ask her as she readjusted her hands in my fur.


    "More than ready," She giggled back and I could feel the excitement rushing through her. Then Iunched off the ground, pouncing across the forest floor. I dashed through the woods, weaving between the trees and listening to the beautifulughtering from Malia. "I love you so fucking much Lia," I said to her and she settled further into my fur, lying down and snuggling into me.


    "I love you Ty,¡± she whispered in my ear and I focused on her with all I had, I wanted to remember this moment forever. In less than 24 hours she would find her wolf and I couldn''t wait for her to feel the mate bond at full strength. Suddenly, an unfamiliar scent hit my nose and I skidded to a halt. Malia''s grip tightened in my fur to stop herself from skidding forwards and off my back. I panicked searching the area around us, someone was here that wasn''t supposed to be. Someone who didn''t belong to my pack, a rogue. And then the howling began.

 Chapter 74 -

    Tyrese


    I panicked, my mind racing as I looked in the direction of the howling, desperate to know what was going on, how bad this was. I should have known better than to take Malia out in the forest with me thiste at night without additional warriors. Especially with all the attacks that have been happening. Sure there were the warriors on the borders but as I turned my head once again to the howling I could see any least 10 rogues dashing across the northern borders. I couldn''t believe I had been so stupid, and now I''ve put Malia in danger. I have to get her out of here, fast.


    "Malia hold on," I warned her as I took off into the woods again, paying no concern to the attacks going on behind us. Getting her home was my number one concern right now, it wasn''t safe out here for her.


    "Ty what''s happening?" She said back and I could sense the panic in her voice. She squirmed around on my back as if she were trying to look around but I felt her hands tighten in my fur anyways. I pushed myself faster through the trees, passing my warriorsing into the woods for battle. I never should have taken her out so close to the border, but we were almost free, only a little bit farther and we''d be out of the trees. The rogues would never dare go that close to town, there were way too many wolves here and even they weren''t that stupid.


    All of a sudden I heard a growl echo close by and I caught a new scent. How could a rogue have made it this far from the border already? He must''ve gotten past earlier without anyone noticing. He had to have been waiting for someone to attack. I turned away from him to run in the other direction as quick as I could but I was already toote. He was leaping into my side his ws just scratching the surface, but it was enough to knock me unsteady. My side hit hard against a tree and I whimpered not because of the pain, but because on the impact I felt Malia''s hands let loose from my fur.


    Before I even had the chance to move the rogue was pouncing on me again. I quickly shifted out of the way and snarled my teething face to face with him. He was much smaller than me, I was surprised he even had the nerve to attack in the first ce. He showed his teeth then jumped forwards once more, giving me the perfect shot. I sunk my teeth into his shoulders and tossed him to the side.


    The rogue yelped as he hit the ground but I paid him no concern, our fight was over. The only thing I could think about was Malia, where had she fallen? I scrambled back to the tree we had hit only to see her on the ground behind it. She had propped herself up against the back of it and when her eyes met mine all I could see was fear. Her hair tangled with leaves, dirt smudged across the side of her face from where she had fallen, and her hand holding her wrist against her body. Blood. I could smell the blood.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as her big green eyes looked up into mine, and it took me back to the first night Malia saw me change. The same terror was written across her face now and this was all my fault. I shifted back to my human form quickly, it was risky but I couldn''t scare her anymore than she already was. Kneeling in front of her I moved in slowly, brushing my hand against her cheek. I wanted to kiss all of her tears away, but I knew we didn''t have time for this. I could already hear the howls of the rogues getting closer. They wereing this way and we were running out of time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Malia you have to run, it''s not that much farther to the edge of the forest. You need to get home," I begged of her. I doubted I could convince her to climb back on my wolf after what had just happened, and by the way she held her arm I knew she wouldn''t be able to hold onto me very well. This was our only option, at least if she ran I could protect her. I could stop the rogues from reaching her, she could get home safe. To my surprise, Malia stood to her feet and nodded her head. She searched the trees around us and I raised my hand towards town.


    "Run straight that way," I pointed into the darkness and she nodded her hand again. Goddess I was dying to hear her voice, to know that this hadn''t just scared her off again, to know she didn''t hate me but a nod of the head seemed to be all I would get for now.


    "What about you?" She looked up at me again.


    "I''ll be fine I promise, go now," I used my alpha voicemanding her and instantly felt bad, but she needed to do this for me. Then she turned and I watched as she disappeared through the trees. I transformed back just in time to collide with another rogue.


    Thankfully I saw Malia break through the edge of the forest and begin her run towards town. She was in the open field now, she would be safe, she would make it home okay. "John, Malia''s on her way to your house," I linked him quickly then turned my attention back to the fight. I moved back towards the borders, angry now that these rogues had put my mate in danger. I put all my emotion into that and easily won against every rogue I collided with until finally I watched the few that remained retreat back across the border.


    I shifted back and pulled on one of the many pairs of shorts hidden in the trees out here. Turning to nod at each of my pack members that had fought bravely beside me.


    "Holy fuck man I think these attacks are getting worse," Liam said, nowing up to my side in his own pair of shorts. Arge red scrape went across his shoulder and I looked him over carefully. He was right though, there had been more rogues today then in the past. It was already unusual to have rogues attacking in multiples since they rarely travelled in pack. But now it was starting to seem like they were a pack the way they kepting in waves. "You okay?" I asked him


    "Yeah it''s just a scratch, no big deal," he said and I nodded in agreement with him. The edges of it were already starting to heal and I was sure it would be gone within the hour. "You alright?" He said turning to me now and I shook my head. "I was so stupid, Malia was out here. I never should have brought her this close to the border, I put her in danger tonight," I hung my head ashamed, leaning my back against a tree.


    "You couldn''t have known Ty, and she''s fine now that''s all that matters," Liam said, setting his hand on my back. I couldn''t have known there was going to be an attack tonight, but I should have known better. I couldn''t shake this doubt in my mind. She might be okay but she had still hurt her wrist, and it could have been so much worse.


    "Being my mate puts her in danger," I whispered the words I had been trying to hold back, admitting my biggest fear. What if the biggest danger to Malia wasn''t the rogues or these attacks, but the giant target that was being put on her back because I was an alpha and she was my mate.


    "That''s why you have to protect her now, and you have a whole pack behind you willing to help," Liam squeezed my shoulder and I had to smile. He was right, and with that he gave me reassurance that Lia was a part of our pack now. She was their luna, and the warriors would fight to protect her just like they would protect each other. Now I just needed to get to her, and hope to the goddess I hadn''t just totally ruined everything again. I gave Liam onest nod then ran towards the edge of the forest myself.


    When I reached Malia''s house, John and Savanah were sitting out on the porch together. John wiping some blood from a wound that must have already healed on his arm.


    "Where is she?" I blurted out, skidding to a stop at the bottom of the steps in front of them. The two of them exchanged a nce as if they were confused about what I was asking. "Where is Malia?" I repeated myself, I told her to go home, she had to be here. She had to. John looked back to me first, the same concern held in his eyes and I felt my blood run cold.

 Chapter 75 -

    Malia


    "Lia please tell me you''re okay," The voice I had been dying to hear finally came into my mind, Ty. I jumped up in bed, throwing the nkets to the side and ran to the window to look out onto the forest. The attack must be over, he''s okay. We were okay. All of the fear and anxiety that had built up inside of me finally started to ease as I searched the forest line for Ty.


    "Ty," I called back the tears flowing a steady stream down my cheeks once again. I pulled the sleeves of Ty''s sweater down and wiped my eyes once more.


    "Thank goddess it''s so good to hear your voice," He replied and I had to agree. It had only been an hour or so since I left Ty in the woods but I''d spent the whole time curled up in bed in a ball, anxiously awaiting his voice to tell me it was all okay, to tell me he was okay. He had been so concerned about getting me home but all I needed was to know that he was safe too. "Where the hell are you Lia?" He asked next and I could feel his anxiety as well.


    "You told me to go home," I told him, confused as to why he wasn''t here yet. I scanned the border of the woods again, noticing peopleing from the woods back towards town but none of them looking like Ty. What was taking him so long, how far away had he gone?


    "I''m at your house, you''re not here?" He asked and I widened my eyes. Shoot, he wanted me to go back to my house? I had figured it was safer toe here, and he''d asked me to stay here tonight so I thought he wanted me toe back here. But maybe after all the drama tonight our ns had changed.


    "I''m at your house," I said slowly and I felt Ty rx a little before he quickly replied.


    "I''ll be there in 5," my heart skipped in my chest as I returned back to the bed, curling up in the nkets once more. My eyes glued to the bedroom door awaiting his return, making it feel like time was crawling forwards.


    Exactly 5 minutester Ty burst through the door, his eyes rapidly searching the room until they finally met mine. "Lia," he breathed, and I ran into his arms. He lifted me up with ease and I wrapped myself around him. His hand came up my back, finding it''s way into my hair and bringing me ever closer to him. "Thank god you''re here and you''re okay," he whispered as he buried his face into my hair. I breathed him in, that familiar pine scent that just screamed home filling my


    nose.


    "Thanks to you," I giggled as his breath tickled my skin. "Are you okay? Any injuries?" I pulled his head back from my neck to look into his eyes and he gave me a reassuring smile.


    "Not a scratch," and I breathed a sigh of relief. Ty set me down gently on the side of the bed, pulling back and looking me over again. His eyes stopping over the bandage I had wrapped over my wrist. He leaned down and pressed his lips to it gently, thening back up to my eyes I saw water starting toe to his. "Lia, I''m so sorry. I understand if you''ve-you''ve changed your mind or anything" his voice broke as he spoke and I felt my tearsing back. That''s what he''s worried about right now? I''d never seen Ty so nervous as he shuffled in front me of, his eyes always looking slightly away from mine.


    "Ty, no," I grabbed his face in my hands, pulling him closer to me again. "Nothing could make me change my mind about you," I whispered to him, looking into those sad blue eyes.


    "it''s my fault you were in danger," he mumbled back as his gaze dropped to the floor again, his head hanging. I rest my head against his chest and held him ever tighter.


    "You kept me safe," I whispered back, and Ty tightened his arms around me.


    "Nothing can ever happen to you, I need you," Ty finally looked up to meet my eyes again and I smiled at him sweetly. Running my fingers through his hair, I felt him rx underneath my touch.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Nothing''s going to happen to me," I promised him and his eyes finally lit up to that brighter blue I loved so much. His mood finally lifting, he pulled off his shirt and came to sit on the bed with me, pulling me into his arms and under the sheets.


    "I''m happy you came here," he whispered, his lips brushing against my ear.


    "You promised me a sleepover and somehow I still haven''t gotten any sleep. Don''t you dare think I''m missing out on sleeping in your arms," I giggled at him. So much had happened tonight and all I wanted was to drift off in his arms, to have all the drama of today just melt away. We needed this, because something was telling me these attacks were far from over. I just couldn''t wait to be a wolf as well so Ty would stop worrying about me so much.


    I thought back to the attack tonight, I had been so helpless, I had fallen off of Ty so easily when we hit the true. I had just barely scratched my wrist but Ty had been so distracted because of me, and I could tell it was hurting him so bad even now to know that I got hurt. I didn''t want to be this defenceless girl anymore, I wanted to show Ty that he didn''t have to worry about me so much. Like when that wolf came after us and I was thrown from Ty''s back, I could have shifted, I could have helped defend our home. I reyed the events of tonight over and over again in my mind while Ty cuddled around my back.


    Then I realized something I hadn''t before. Something I don''t think Ty had noticed.


    "Ty," I mumbled his name as this new realization washed over me and his hold on me tightened.


    "Don''t be scared baby, I''ll never let anyone hurt you," he whispered in my ear tofort me and I could tell her was already drifting to sleep. I took a deep breath and willed myself to calm down then cuddled in a little bit more. Telling him this tonight wouldn''t make a difference, and right now he needed to sleep as it had been a tiring night. This could wait until morning, but I had to tell him what I saw.

 Chapter 76 -

    Malia


    I woke up to the smell of pancakes and my eyes shed open to see Ty sitting down on the bed beside me, holding a te in his hand. "Morning sleepyhead," he smirked at me then pressed his lips to my cheek gently. "Breakfast?" He offered the te towards me and I eagerly took it as I felt my stomach growl.


    "Morning," I mumbled back already shoving a strawberry into my mouth. Tyughed and grabbed his own te then leaned back against the pillows with me.


    "What are your ns for the day?" He asked once we finished eating. He took our tes to set them on his desk then came back to the bed, lying down once more. His fingers lightly traced over my skin and I felt the tingles spread throughout. I closed my eyes enjoying them. Honestly I wasn''t sure what I would do today, I hadn''t really made any ns yet and really I just wanted to spend the day with Ty.


    "Are you busy?" I asked turning back to him.


    "I have to work today. I have a lot to do before I''m off for the next few days," he gave me a guilty smile and I ruffled my eyes at him. He was taking time off? "Why are you off?" I asked him.


    He leaned into closer to me, brushing his lips against my neck. His breath brushed against my skin as he whispered, "because someone''s turning 18 tonight." My heart skipped in my chest and I pulled his head back wanting to meet his eyes. I can''t believe I almost forgot about my birthday.


    "You think I''m going to be a wolf tonight?" I squeaked out, suddenly feeling nervous about the quickly approaching event. I was eager to be a wolf like Ty, to finally fully belong here, but I was also terrified of it actually happening. Tyughed a little and shook his head.


    "Baby you already are a wolf, but yes I think you''re going to find your wolf tonight," he smiled back at me then leaned in a little closer, his eyes locking on mine. "And you''ll finally feel me as your mate."


    "I already know you''re my mate," I giggled but I reached out and pulled my lips to his anyways.


    "Mm, not like this. You just wait," he winked at me. I couldn''t imagine loving him anymore than I already did, Ty was like the imaginary boyfriend you make up when you''re a kid. He''s gorgeous, funny, strong, and a total sweetheart. There wasn''t a single thing about him I didn''t like.


    "Could I um spend the night with you again tonight?" I asked, chewing my lip nervously. The thought of finding my wolf or whatever alone was absolutely terrifying. Ty had to be there with me, I needed him for this. Ty looked at me with a confused look on his face, an eyebrow raised.


    "Okay first, stop being so nervous you absolutely are always wee in my bed. Seriously sick, angry, sad, horny," he wiggled his eyebrows, "be here always." And it made me wonder if Ty was really serious about that. Deep down in my heart I knew I wanted to be here always, but in the short time we''d been together everything had just moved so fast, would moving in together already be too fast? Was that even what Ty was asking me right now?


    "Second," he began again. "As of 6pm today, your ass is mine for the next 96 hours. Your dad knows, totally cool with it. Emily''s befriending na and will keep her upied. Jesse and Liam are going to take care of the pack. All you gotta do is say yes," My eyes widened as I held his face in my hands.


    "Are you serious?" I murmured, a cheesy grin spreading across my face. 4 uninterrupted days with Ty sounded like total heaven. "What are we doing?" I asked him already eager to know what he was nning.


    "Mm sex?" He suggested making me gasp.


    "Ty!" I smacked his chest as I giggled, making himugh along with me. Although I sure hoped there would be a lot of that too. "It''s a surprise, but don''t worry you''re going to love it," he confessed and I was already sure I would.


    Ty''s phone rang interrupting our conversation and he groaned as he stood to answer it. I grabbed my own phone responding to my missed texts fromst night and by the time Ty came back to the bed he had that seriously look on his face. "Sorry, I have to get ready for work. I really do have a lot to do today. Your dad actually said something about wanting to do a birthday lunch for you today, I''ll try my best to stop by, but you can take my car and maybe do something with na this morning if you want?" He suggested and I looked over to him surprised, he was going to let me take the car again? He must really trust me, especially after seeing my terrible driving yesterday.


    "You''re seriously the sweetest," I sighed, kissing him one more time before he went towards the shower. I leaned back in bed again and asked na what she wanted to do this morning. Waiting for her reply my thoughts drifted back to the night before. The attack. I jumped from the bed just as the water of the shower turned off and bolted towards the bathroom.


    "Ty!" I shouted, bursting into the room. Spinning quickly to see him standing in front of the shower, just tying his towel around his waist.


    "Woah, what''s wrong?" He caught me in his arms as I stumbled into him. His eyes desperately searched mine, concern shing across his face.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The a-attackst night, I s-saw something," I stuttered out. Ty''s eyes widened on mine as he waited for what I had to say next. I thought back to that night, running through the forest on Ty''s back. I thought of the first wolf I saw, how he dodged the other wolves, how he turned his head in the air as if he was looking for something. Someone. Then as we ran, I saw them turn to chase us. "Ty they were after you," I blurted out, unable to contain it any longer.


    Ty shook his head at me. "Lia of course they were, they''re rogues. It''s what they do, theye into our territory to attack our pack members," he exined as if it were all so simple to understand. But I knew it was more than that, and he had to believe me. I saw the way the wolves were looking at him, I saw the way they ignored me, they ignored the other pack members - they were there for him.


    "No I''m serious," I pushed the idea again, begging Ty to listen to me. Then I thought of his brother, and I thought about what Ty said of the alpha bloodline being passed on. "You told me when I came here that Jordan disappeared during an attack, and I''m telling you now that when I turned to run, there were wolves that ran right past me, the didn''t care that I was there. They didn''t care about the other wolves in the pack. You were the target."

 Chapter 77 -

    Malia


    "Lia, that''s impossible," Ty shook his head dismissing the thought. I looked up at him my concern not wavering, he needed to exin exactly how that''s not possible if he really expected me to let this go that easy. I know what I saw, and with Jordan''s disappearance only a few months earlier this definitely seemed a likely scenario.


    Ty sighed, pulling back from me only slightly and resting his hands on my hips. "These are rogues Lia, there is no alpha. They don''t have a n of attack, the attacks arepletely random," he exined.


    "But that attack at Emily''s party, you were injured," I jumped in again.


    "That was aplete ident, it was my fault. I was distracted and turned my back, honestly it could have happened to anyone. It doesn''t mean I''m a target, you don''t need to worry about me so much baby," His eyes locked on mine and I felt myself settling a little. I guess what Ty was saying made sense and if he was the target then surely someone should have noticed before I did. Maybe I was just being a little paranoid.


    So I willed myself to take a deep breath then leaned into Ty once more, wrapping my arms around his waist and listening to his heart beat in his chest. He ran his hand through my hair, the other caressing my back. We stayed like this for a few minutes longer until once against Ty''s phone rang and interrupted us. As usual, Ty was quick to shift to using his alpha voice then ended the call and slid it back into his pocket.


    "You have to go?" I looked up to him, already missing him and we hadn''t even parted yet. Ty seemed to be feeling exactly as I was, as he gave me a sad smile then pressed his lips gently to mine. Together we walked back downstairs and out to the driveway. Ty tossed me the keys to the Audi making me grin.


    "You''re sure it''s okay if I take your car again?" I asked and he rolled his eyes at me.


    "Of course it''s okay, I''ll be fine with the bike. Besides, I''m working all day anyways it''s not like I need it, and I want you to enjoy your day." he shed me that charming smile and my heart skipped in my chest. "Thank you," I mumbled, wrapping my fingers through the key loop.


    "Maybe I''ll just have to get you your own though, then you can drive it whenever you want," he winked at me and I blushed deep red. A car? That was way too much to ever ask of him, and it''s not like I could ever afford one of these. That dream seemed way to far fetched for my reach in the near future, so now it was my turn to roll my eyes.


    I said my goodbyes to Ty and we went our separate ways, Ty sped off through the forest on his dirt bike while I drove down the street away from his house and on my way to na''s hotel. I felt bad for not being able to spend more time with her over the next few days, but I was d she was making some friends in town. Plus, since I was missing time with her to spend with a hot guy I knew she would understand.


    na and I spent the morning shopping and catching up over coffee. She did some more obsessiveining about Liam and I was beginning to find it actually kind of adorable. Ty said she wouldn''t feel the mate bond nearly as strong as Liam does since she''s just a human, but she would feel it a little. And even though everything she said about him was pretty bad, na definitely couldn''t seem to get Liam off her mind.


    After dropping na off again at the hotel, I returned home for lunch with my dad and family, eager to see them all. I really did love our family dinners and it was feeling like it had been a while since ourst one.


    Ty was able to stop by for lunch for an hour or so, and I was super grateful to him. Lunch with my family was amazing, but in just the few hours we''d been apart I already missed Ty so bad. Yet, my whole body rxed so easily as he sat next to me at the table and held his hand on my thigh the whole time.


    "I''ll see you at 6," Ty smiled as he left to return to work, and I smiled back at him, already eager to see him again. It was amazing how it never seemed like I could get enough of him.


    I spent the rest of the afternoon talking and yingwn games with my family. My dad even set up a projector screen outside and we all cuddled up on some nkets in the shade to watch a movie. Kali and Thomas both fell asleep, and even I was starting to get tired. But as I looked down to my watch I leapt up, realizing it was already 5:30 and I needed to get ready before Ty got here.


    My heart melted in my chest as I walked into my room and found a single rose lying next to a ck bag on my bed. I first picked up the rose, bringing it to my nose to smell. God, Ty was the best. Then I reached for the note that rest atop of the bag.


    Roses are red, violets are blue, I suck at poems, but I love you. Wear this tonight, I can''t wait to celebrate your birthday with you. - TyBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I sighed and picked up the ck bag. I was seriously the luckiest girl in the world. I opened the ck bag and pulled out a gorgeous dark green dress and a pair of strappy ck heels that were to die for. I quickly changed into the dress then turned to the mirror, admiring how it held tightly across my chest and rib cage then flowed loosely down to my mid thigh. The cut outs in the side made the dress a little more sexy, and I spun in the mirror admiring myself.


    "I look so hot," I mind linked him embracing the new found confidence that was washing over me. Ty''s contagiousugh ran through my mind then he responded, "I bet you do. I''m leaving my house shortly, can''t wait to see you." I smiled to myself onest time feeling giddy for Ty''s arrival. Then I ran over to my vanity, fixing my make up and ran a brush through my hair. I grabbed one of Ty''s zip up sweaters he had given me from my closet forter in the night in case it got cold, then strapped on the gorgeous shoes. Doing onest twirl in the mirror I was certain that Ty would approve.


    "Goddess I''m so lucky," I spun around quickly to see Ty already casually leaning against the patio doors. He looked absolutely dashing in a in white button down shirt, ck jeans and a suit jacket pulled over top. How did he always manage to look so good, I could already feel myself salivating as I looked him over.


    All of a sudden Ty moved so quickly my eyes couldn''t follow him until I was pinned up against the wall, his body pressing against mine in all the right ces. I instinctively wrapped a leg around his and gripped the sides of his jacket, feeling my breathing pick up. "You look gorgeous, but I can''t wait to rip this off of youter," he whispered, his breath washing over my face and I exhaled his scent deeply. His fingers traced over the edges of the zipper and I felt my body heat up and I leaned in towards him making Ty chuckle.


    "Come on, we have a busy night nned and we better get moving before we end up spending all night in bed," Tyughed, his hand closing around mine. He pulled us forwards towards the door and I followed him eagerly outside, ready to start the night.

 Chapter 78 -

    Malia


    "Okay seriously, how did you know I love Mexican?" I giggled, so happy I was skipping down the sidewalk beside Ty. His fingers inteced with mine. He had taken me to a ssy restaurant in the city that served amazing tacos and torti chips. I was practically salivating the whole time we were there, and for once it wasn''t just over Ty.


    "I have my ways," he wiggled his eyes brows at me. He turned in front of me, interrupting my steps as his arms snaked around my waist. "Lia," he whispered, looking down at me with those soft blue eyes. I melted against him as he continued, "I love you so much, I can''t even begin to exin it." And I knew exactly what he meant, because I was feeling the same way.


    I leaned up on my tip toes and pressed my lips to his. Ty eagerly kissed me back, his tongue gliding against my bottom lip and I tangled my hands in his hair to pull him closer. When we broke apart we were both breathing heavy. "I love you too," I whispered back, then he took my hand once more and we continued down the street, blissfully ignorant of the people around us.


    As Ty held open the passenger door of his car for me, I gave him my sweetest smile and best puppy dog eyes. Ty raised his eyebrow at me as I pouted. "Tell me where were going next?" I asked, already knowing his answer but begging him to tell me anyways. Ty let out augh and rolled his eyes.


    "No way, nice try baby," he said, gesturing to me one more time to get in the car so I followed his lead. He began driving and I quickly noticed we were heading out of the city and back towards town where we lived. I looked over at him and narrowed my eyes, earning myself augh from him as he noticed me. I quickly felt my impatience growing the longer we drove, and by the time the car came to a stop I was practically shaking with anticipation. I stepped out of the car as Ty opened the door and my eyes widened as Iid eyes on his house. The lights were off and the whole house was dark, then I turned to face Ty.


    "Your house?" I asked, but he didn''t answer. He only took my hand and led my forwards towards the door. He crept it open slowly and we stepped into the dark foyer.


    "Surprise!" The whole room boomed as the lights shed on lighting up the whole room around me. People jumped out from behind the furniture in every direction, throwing confetti and balloons up in the air. Streamers hung from the ceiling and a big happy birthday banner crossing the front hallway.


    "Oh my god," I mumbled bringing my hands up to cover my mouth, my eyes burning slightly as I felt tearse forwards. This was so amazing, all these people here to celebrate my birthday - it must''ve taken Ty so long to set all of this up. I turned to him, my eyes only watering more as I saw the sweetest smile on his lips. "You did all this?" I mumbled to him but he only shrugged.


    "I had help," he wrapped his arm around my waist and led me forwards towards all the people. I was quick to run out and hug na and Emily, knowing they had probably helped with all of the decorating.


    "Happy birthday Malia," the both shouted in unison. Then Liam added in, "Happy birthday Lia," and pulled me into a hug that surprised me. I hugged him back lightly unsure what to do but I heard Tyughing beside me.


    "I can''t believe you guys all came to celebrate with me," I smiled to the group around me, stopping on Ty already feeling lost in his eyes. It was amazing how much had changed in the short time I had lived here. In New York I had a few friends but really I was pretty isted and alone. But here, this whole group was like a family and they had all just weed me in so lovingly.


    "Oh Lia, stop getting so emotional," Jesse came over to wrap his arm around my shoulder and give me an awkward half hug next. "We''re all happy you came around this summer, you made Ty fun again," Jesse pulled back and winked at Ty, making Ty roll his eyes.


    Connor came up to us next, parting ways from the girl he had been with. He wrapped his arm around my shoulder casually and raised his beer into the air. "Cheers to the our luna, the best we could have asked for," he said and the whole crowded cheered in agreement.


    "Guys," I moaned, my eyes beginning to water again. Then Ty''s arm found my waist again and I leaned into him. na gave me a weird look and I shrugged it off trying to act casual, as if that was just a nickname. Although, I couldn''t wait until Liam told na about the secret so that I could share all of this with her. Hopefully she would react better than I did.


    The music began to y and everyone went back to socializing. Ty grabbed us a cup of punch from the bowl and everything felt so normal again. This was the best party for my birthday I ever could have asked for, to have Ty and all our friends around just like things were at the start of summer. Ty and I danced together for a while, we yed Mario kart with the group, and everyone even sang me happy birthday as I blew out the 18 candles on my cake.


    "Thank you so much for tonight Ty," I whispered as I curled up in hisp on the couch. It was getting a littlete but the party was only just starting, more and more people were arriving and I even met a few more pack members. Ty ran his hand down my back, his eyes not leaving mine.


    "I''m so happy you''re enjoying yourself," he whispered back. Then the moment was quickly broken as I felt a hand close around mine.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "This is our song!! We have to dance," na was screaming, clearly very drunk. Emily clung to her back behind her, obviously not very sober either. The two of them stumbled around moving their hips to the music as na tried to pull me from Ty''sps.


    "Have fun," Ty winked at me and I narrowed my eyes at him, really I was enjoying my time in hisp and totally wasn''t ready to leave yet, but I was excited to spend some time with na and Emily. The 3 of us danced to the next few songs and I swayed my hips back and forth, throwing my hands in the air. Then I felt his warm body wrap around mine, sparks shooting across my skin. His hips moving perfectly against mine and I could feel my whole body heating up, begging for release. "We have to go," Ty whispered in my ear, and I could sense the urgency in his voice. I spun in his arms to face him, his eyes burning into mine.

 Chapter 79 -

    Malia


    "Ooo someone wants some alone time," na giggled as I turned back to them and I watched as Emily and na exchanged a knowing look. Obviously they were both thinking the same thing, and from the way Ty was looking at me I''m pretty sure he was thinking about it too. His eyes were dark while they watched me, but that sense of urgency I couldn''t shake. His arms wrapped around my back again and his lips pressed to my cheek. "Hell yes I do,¡± he whispered in my ear, low enough that only I could hear it. Then shifted his gaze back to the girls, "Sorry girls, you''ll have to excuse Malia. I have ns for us, enjoy the rest of your night." I looked back towards Ty, we were leaving already? It had seemed like this party just started, I wasn''t even tired yet. But as Ty wrapped his hand around mine and squeezed I trusted him, so I turned back to Emily and na.


    "Thank you guys for helping me celebrate tonight, I love you both," I said to na and Emily, pulling them together into a hug. Then as I backed away Ty found my hand again and was already pulling me back through the room towards the door. I quickly reached up to wave to Liam and the rest of the boys before we were out the front door and walking around the side of the house.


    I quickened my pace as Ty''s steps got faster leading me towards the woods. Stepping through the twigs and ducking under some branches, Ty led me into the forest. "Ty what''s going on? What''s wrong!" I was shouting as he kept pushing us faster, I now practically running behind him. He stopped as we came to a clearing. His whole body moving impossibly fast as he pulled me into him arms and pressed me back up against a tree. He positioned himself between my legs and I felt the urge to pull him closer.


    Ty lips lit a fire on my skin as they gently kissed down my neck and across my cor bone. Thening back up to my ear he whispered, "we need to be alone for what happens next." His eyes were nearly ck as they focused on me and I knew he was fighting for control, and just as suddenly I realized what was happening. I was going to find my wolf. "It''s 11:58," he whispered backing up from me slightly and I felt my whole body shiver as the panic washed over. "Ty," I whispered back to him, feeling my nerves rise in my chest. "Scared," I mumbled, bringing my eyes down to focus on his chest. I felt pathetic, I''d been waiting so long for this and now that the moment was here I was totally terrified. Meanwhile Ty was probably totally stoked for this, he wants me to be a wolf with him. I want to be a wolf with him, so why do I feel so terrified?


    "Lia rx," Ty''s voice soothed me. "You were born for this," his lips pressed against mine so gently and I held onto his shirt cor tightly, begging him to keep kissing me, to take away the nerves, but he pulled back all too soon. "My whole life''s about to change," I looked up at him, chewing my lower lip. But Ty simply shook his head, shing me a bright smile.


    "It may seem like it, but you''ll always have me, our friends, our pack, our family. You are meant for this, you belong in this life," he reassured me.


    "What if you''re wrong? What if I''m not a wolf? What if I let you down?" My insecurities began spilling out before I could stop them.


    I shivered in Ty''s arms under the cold air and he wrapped his sweater over my arms. He moved both of his hands to my cheeks, holding my face between his palms and pulling my gaze back to him. "Lia you could never let me down. Even if you weren''t a wolf, I would love you to the ends of this Earth. But you are a wolf, and I know it. As your mate, and your alpha, I can sense your wolf even if you can''t yet. And in less than a minute you''ll know it too. You''ll know that this is your home, that you have always belonged here, that I am your home," Ty''s eyes begged mine to believe him.


    The blue of his eyes sparkled that same way they did the first day we met, reminding me of the magic I had felt between us even then. He was right, he had to be right. So as Ty''s hands released me and he took a slow step back, I took a deep breath and willed myself to be brave. I turned my head up to the sky above us, watching as the clouds passed by to clear the sky and reveal a sliver of a moon above us. A cold breeze rushed through the air and I shivered, but only for a moment because what came next was surreal.


    A wave of warmth rushed over me and I closed my eyes enjoying it. Suddenly I felt stronger, more focused, my heart beat was slowing down. Then the howling began, only this time I knew I didn''t have to be afraid because this howling was in my own mind, and was followed my the whisper of my own name. I was a wolf, I was born for this. I opened my eyes again and focused on the moon and how it was calling me forwards.


    "Mate! Mate! Mate" The voice in my head was suddenly screaming over and over again. My eyes dropped to Ty instantly and it was as if the world had stopped moving, all I could focus on was him. The sparkle in his eyes, the way his hair moved slightly with the wind, the sly smile that was spreading across his face. Then that familiar pine scent I hade to associate with Ty wash over, so much stronger now that it made me want to run my tongue across his abs. Without another thought I was rushing into his arms, and we crashed against another tree. "Woah," Ty chuckled as his back pressed against the tree and I desperately clung to him, breathing in his scent. God, how had I never noticed how good he smells before. Then my lips were crashing onto his, my hands tangling in his hair as his tongue plunged into my mouth. I moaned into him, sucking and biting at his lower lip.


    Ty''s hands zed down my back, feeling as if they were leaving a trail of fire in their path. The sparks between us felt as if they were getting increasingly more intense and my mind was racing. I needed him so bad, I couldn''t focus on anything else. I wed at his clothes, begging for more. I fiddled over the first button of his shirt but quickly got frustrated and tore it open, wrenching all the buttons from the fabric as I revealed his glorious chest. Running my nails down it Ty moaned beneath me, then flipped us over impossibly fast so that my back pressed against the tree. His hands closed around the fabric of my dress and I heard the sp snap as suddenly the fabric was being torn from my skin.


    I kissed along Ty''s jaw, digging my nails into his back and begging for him toe impossibly closer. I felt myself losing focus again in the pleasure of his touch, his finger tips running over my ass, teasing me as they yed with the edges of my panties. I needed to feel every inch of his skin against mine. Letting out a growl I gripped his shoulder, bringing his lips back to mine and Ty returned the passion as he lifted me into his arms. I wrapped my legs around him, reaching down to unbutton his jeans. As Ty moved his hands to help me I lost myself in kissing across his skin again, finding my lips grazing over his neck. My tongue ran over the bare skin and his scent took over me once more. I need him, I need more. My wolf was howling out, the strangest tingling feelinging to my mouth as I felt the slow hum of his pulse beat beneath my lips. Then, before I could think about what I was doing, my teeth sunk into his neck.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 80 -

    Malia


    "Fuck Lia," Ty moaned as he pressed me harder against the tree. His head fell to the side, giving me better ess as I desperately clung to him. Pleasure rushed through me with the taste of Ty''s blood on my tongue. Ty''s hands gripped my hips, pulling my closer as he shrugged the loose shirt off his arms. His hands moved back to his pants and in a second his jeans were on the ground, my underwear tugged to the side and another wave of pleasure washed over me as he thrust in hard.


    "Ty," I gasped released my hold from his neck. Tilting my head back, I knotted my hands in his hair already feeling unable to contain myself. I looked back down to see the two puncture wounds I had left on his neck, and as if on instinct I ran my tongue over them. The howling echoed over and over again in my mind. My body was ovee with pure ecstasy while Ty thrust into me over and over. His fingers traced over the mark he had left on my skin only a few days earlier and it felt like fireworks on my skin.


    "Ty!" I screamed out, pulling him tighter against me as I reached my orgasm. His lips met mine shushing me as he pulled out and finished as well. My whole body was trembling as I clung to him, not willing to let this moment go. "Everything okay?" He whispered, pulling back from me, that yful sparkle in his eyes. His lips spread to give me a cheeky grin and I looked over his face admiring him. God, how did a boy this good looking even exist? I reached out, pulling his body against mine again as I hugged him, desperate for his touch. I buried my face in his neck, inhaling his scent then I brushed my nose over the mark. My eyes widened and I quickly pulled my head back to meet Ty''s eyes. "Oh my god!" I screamed. My hands shot up to my face to cover my eyes when I realized what I''d done. "Did I just?" I stuttered out, peering at Ty through my hands, looking between his eyes and the mark I had left on his neck. Ty burst outughing, snaking his arms around my waist to hold me against him.


    "Mark me? Hell yes," he leaned in to whisper in my ear and I shivered as his breath touched my neck. cing my hands on each of his shoulders, I pushed him back a little, before totally losing myself in him again. I could already feel my body heating up again under his touch.


    "You waited a whole month and I couldn''t even restrain myself for one minute!" I whined. Truly I hadn''t even meant to do it, i didn''t even know I could. But it was like it happened on instinct, I just wanted him so bad and it was like the wolf totally just took over me.


    "Don''t restrain yourself around me, it''s totally hot," Ty winked at me, making me blush. I raised my hands to my cheeks to cover the pink. "So how does it feel?" Ty asked, reaching up to take my hands in his. I smiled back to him taking a moment tomit this moment to my memory. The moment when I realized everything he had said was right.


    "It feels like home," I whispered back to him. My wolf totally rxed and I could feeling her purring inside. I could feel Ty''s wolf settling as we held each other close. This was unbelievable and I couldn''t believe I had been so nervous for this. Had he been feeling like this around me the whole time? I suddenly felt a little guilty realizing how difficult I must''ve made things for him, but we were here now and I knew now for certain it was always Ty. I was always meant to be here with him.


    Ty smiled to me, then stepped back slowly and pulled on his boxers. My body instantly missed his touch and I wanted to reach out for him again but managed to have a little restraint this time. I turned my head away to look through the trees around us, looking up to the moon once more, then finally settling back on him. My eyes tracing over the muscles on his back then falling a little lower to admire his ass. I sighed and shook my head, trying to distract myself from him again looking at the trees.


    "Umm," I giggled as I slipped off my heels, realizing that Ty and I were standing alone in a forest in only our underwear. If i told the girl I was only a few short months ago that I would be here now she would never in a billion years believe me. Ty turned back to me, a smirk already on his lips as he collected his clothes from the ground. "I don''t have anything to wear," I said, picking up the remains of the torn green dress from the ground.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Well I was going to give you my shirt, but someone ruined that too," Ty raised his arms innocently and I scowled at him. "Guess you''re going back like that," he nodded to me and I gasped.


    "What!" I screamed louder than I meant to, my jaw dropping as I stared at him. He couldn''t be serious, I couldn''t go back to the party like this, and it was totally his fault for ruining the dress. It''s not my fault, unbuttoning his shirt was going to take way too long and he just looked way too good in it. He should''ve known better!


    "You''re too cute, here," Ty tossed his sweater towards me and I pulled it on quickly, doing the zipper all the way up, the bottom of it falling just below my ass. I looked down to my feet, already feeling the back of it riding up. There was no way I could wear this without giving everyone around me a show.


    "I still don''t really think this is appropriate to go back to the party in," I mumbled looking up to Ty again but he shook his head.


    "We''re not going back to the party," he said and i looked up at him surprised. Then where were we going? Did he n on spending the night at my house? "And no we''re not spending the night at your house," he shook his head and I looked at him confused. "Any other guesses?" He asked raising his eyebrow at me but I shook my head, really I didn''t know where else he nned on going. The only ces we''d ever stayed were his or mine, or in New York with my mom and there was no way we were going back there any time soon.


    "I want to take you somewhere, we haven''t been there before," he stepped closer to me, now dropping the remains of our clothes into a drawstring bag I hadn''t even noticed had been hanging on the tree. Then out of the bag he pulled out something ck and tossed it towards me. I ran my hands over the fabric straightening it to realize it was a pair of my shorts and sighed. He was so perfect.


    "Thank you," I smiled at him and he kissed me on the cheek.


    "So we have two options. We can walk back to my house and take the Audi, or I can shift and you can ride me. Going through the forest will be faster, but if you''re not ready for that after what happenedst night it''spletely understand," he''s so sweet. My heart melted, he was always so considerate of how I was feeling even when he was being totally dumb like right now. Of course I wanted to ride him again, I trusted that Ty would protect me if anything happened. "You could shift, I know I''m safe with you," I leaned into him, closing the gap between us. Ty grinned, obviously happy with my answer. Then backed up again as he pulled the bag closed and wrapped it around my shoulders. I pulled on my shorts then looked over at Ty again, admiring the way the moonlight was shining off of him. I was so lucky.


    I giggled knowing I have no self control around him whatsoever as I was totally ogling him again, totally excited to get where we were going so I could have him again. I looked up to his eyes to see him holding back augh, a huge grin on his face. "What''s so funny?" I asked but he just shook his head.


    "Nothing, I love you," he wrapped his arms around me from behind, his lips brushing against my cheek. "You ready?" He asked and I nodded my head, watching with admiration as Ty stepped back from me, then tossed me his boxers, and his figure was reced with the dark wolf. I took a step closer as he crouched down for me, running my hands through his fur then climbed on. Once I was ready I knotted my hands in his fur then leaned down to cuddle into him, and we were off.

 Chapter 81 -

    MaliaN?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Ty raced through the woods and I leaned back, enjoying the feeling of the wind rushing through my hair. I watched the moon shining between the tree branches above us, feeling so settled right now. Ty had been right this whole time, I had always belonged here. My mind drifted as I leaned down to settle into Ty''s back again, snuggling my cheek between his shoulders.


    I thought back to when Ty and I were kids, cursing my mother once again for separating us. It was crazy to imagine how different things might have been if I had never left. Would we have dated before I knew we knew we were mates? Would he have loved me the same? Would I have been there when Ty first found his wolf? I wondered what it was like for him, if he had been alone when it happened or with others, I wondered what it was like the first time he transformed. And if I were here with him, I wondered if he would have had the same restraint to resist marking me.


    All of a sudden the trees passing by us ended, and I was looking out into the opennd. I sat up quickly on Ty''s back noticing as he slowed down to hardly more than a walk. The trees bordered an open field, and ahead of us there was a breath taking cabin sitting right on the edge of the water. Wooden panelling and delicate stone work lined the side of the building with a wooden swing hanging on the front porch.


    "Ty this is gorgeous," I widened my eyes as I slid off of his back, taking in all of the scenery around us. String lights hung from the patio, looking like twinkling stars lighting up the front porch and walkway. I took a few steps closer, then felt Ty''s warm arm wrap around me once he had shifted back. Taking the bag from my back, Ty pulled out his jeans and slid them back on.


    "Can I show you around?" He asked me, reaching his hand out for mine and I eagerly nodded my head. I couldn''t wait to see more. Ty led me up the porch steps and through the front door.


    ''Oh my god," I gasped, unable to contain the words escaping my lips as I looked around the space in front of us. This ce was so homey with family photos stering the walls, nkets and pillows spread out over all the furniture. A dining table already set with a huge vase of flowers in the middle, and on the far wall an open cupboard filled to the top with board games. "Ty," I whispered turning to face him, my eyes lighting up to see his eyes already on me. "You love it?" He filled in the nks for me and I nodded my head.


    "It''s so homey," I grinned back. I walked over to the couch in the front room and flopped down, amazed at how soft andfortable it was. The couch faced the window so I stared out into the night sky, watching the moons reflection on the


    water.


    "My grandparents built this ce. My grandfather was a really great alpha, but he always wanted a ce for his family to escape to so their whole lives weren''t about the pack. My dad however, grew up to hate it here. In his opinion you should never want a break from the pack, and this ce is just a waste of time," Ty said, leaning against the entry way still as he looked out the same window I did. It made me wonder what kind of alpha Ty would be. It seemed like being the alpha sort of took over your whole life, but so far I felt like I knew nothing about it, I''d never really seen Ty in action besides the few phones calls and the one g we went to together.


    "And what do you think?" I asked, knowingly giving way too much weight to my question. Would Ty be more like his father or grandfather? As i looked over to him his eyes were already on mine, watching me curiously as he walked closer to me. He came to kneel in front of me in the floor, pressing his torso between my knees and his hands found my hips.


    "I love it here,¡± he whispered, saying exactly what I wanted to hear. I wrapped my arms over his shoulders and leaned in to kiss him, savouring the moment. "You were really quiet on the ride here," Ty said as he pulled back from me. "I was thinking about what it would have been like if I hadn''t left, if I''d grown up with you here," My mind began to wander again as I thought about what our first date would have been like, when Ty would''ve kissed me for the first time. Ty gave me a small smile then came to sit on the couch next to me, pulling my legs over hisp and running his hands down them. "I used to think about that a lot, but I think it had to happen that way. If you''d stayed here I wouldn''t have be who I am now, you wouldn''t be who you are now. Plus you probably would never have met na, and we wouldn''t have been able tough about our poor tortured Liam," Ty ended with augh and I had to join him. Everything he said was so right. We had to be apart for a little while, but I was never letting him go again.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t n on letting you go again either," Ty winked at me and I looked up at him confused. I hadn''t been mind linking him, or at least I didn''t think I was. How did he knew I had been thinking that? I shook my head brushing it off.


    "Ty what was it like when you got your wolf or whatever?" I asked him the next thing I had been wondering about. I wondered if it was as magical as it felt for me tonight. Was he alone? With his friends? His family? I guess he must''ve been at least a little more prepared than I was for this. Did he shift right away? Or when was the first time he shifted?


    "Mm you do have a lot of questions tonight," Ty smirked at me then pulled me closer so I now sat on hisp.


    "For my 18th birthday Liam and Jesse threw a party, I was drinking, stumbled home just before midnight thenid in the hammock in my backyard. Jordan came out to sit with me, he was there when I heard my wolf for the first time. He is - was a few years older than me so he already had his wolf. He was pushing me to shift right then, but I actually was kind of afraid to shift for the first time, so I didn''t. I ended up falling asleep in the hammock, got up the next morning and came here. I shifted that night," Ty spilled the story as I eagerly watched him, taking in every detail.


    "You were here the first time you shifted?" I smiled at him instantly feeling sentimental. Ty nodded his head, running his hand through my hair. I wondered if Ty was close with his older brother next, but decided not to ask. He didn''t seem to talk about him very often, I didn''t want to push him if it would make him ufortable.


    "Any more questions? You know you can ask me anything, I love talking to you," Ty ran his lips along my cheek and I sighed, settling against his chest. The full moon had just passed so I knew I had some time before I had to shift, but I knew I wanted the first time to be with Ty there, and just the two of us. Then it hit me, this was the perfect moment. Just like him, my first time could be here and what better way then to just jump in.


    When I looked up at Ty his eyes were wide looking down at me with a huge grin on his face. "You want to shift?" He asked me, nearly jumping up off the couch and I could tell her was having a hard time containing his excitement. I ruffled my eyebrows looking at him, that time I definitely hadn''t been mind-linking with him. Then as Ty''s expression quickly changed to his "i fucked up" look, I realized what I had been missing.


    "You can hear my thoughts?!" I screamed at him, jumping up from the couch as well. Ty gave me a guilty grin and shrugged which only made my insides burn more. God he was so cute, but I''m so mad why didn''t he tell me. Or maybe I''m embarrassed because I had been thinking some pretty embarrassing things about him, how much had he heard. Then Ty started tough and I knew he was hearing way too much.


    "But I''m not doing that mind linking thing!" I yelled next. My fists were balling up at my sides and I could feel my wolf starting to growl inside.


    "You sure about that?" He smirked at me, stepping closer and I wanted to smack the goofy grin off of his face."Baby, rx," he ced his hands on either side of my face and I cursed my body for reacting so much to his touch as I instantly leaned into him, all my nerves calming. "It''s because you''re so totally obsessed with me right now. Your wolf just found out I''m your mate, you marked me, you can''t stop thinking about me. So even if you don''t realize it, you''re pushing everything towards me." He exined and I settled a little more.


    "It''s actually pretty amazing. It''s so rare to have a bond this intense. Mate bonds are pretty private so I''ve never heard anyone talk of having it before, but rumours alwayse around. My grandparents had it, it was actually pretty funny because my grandma used to get so mad at him when she tried to n surprises for him and he always figured it out," Tyughed and I couldn''t help butugh along with him, that was a pretty cute story. And he wasn''t wrong, I was totally obsessed with him. I loved everything about him.


    "It''s not like this for everyone?" I asked, biting my lip.


    "No," he smiled down at me and i pursed my lips to a pout. How long would thisst for? Would he always hear my thoughts? Then on cue Ty knew exactly what to say, "Rx, you''ll get it under control in a couple days. I don''t know if it''llst forever, or how long it will. I can look into it if you want, I know my grandma had ways of hiding stuff though when she really wanted to, if that''s what you want. But I love you, and I hope you don''t want to hide anything from me ever," And with Ty''s final confession I ran towards him, jumping into his arms as my lips crashed onto his. He held me tightly, my legs wrapped around his waist.


    "But what if I think something embarrassing?" I whined leaning back from him but Ty held me sturdy.


    "What? Like about gorgeous body?" He smirked at me and I could already feel my cheeks heating up. Although it''s not like I ever tried to hide my ogling of Ty before, he already knows how hot I think he is. "Tyyy," I whined again.


    "Baby you never have to be embarrassed around me," he shook his head and shed me the biggest smile, and I knew he was right. Ty was the one person in this world I knew I could truly always be myself with.


    "So why can''t I hear your thoughts?" I smirked at him, eager to know what was going through his head. Then suddenly his voice was echoing through my mind, and this felt different then the mind linking. It was stronger.


    "You can, I was just holding back because I didn''t want to overwhelm you," then suddenly images of the first day we met were shing through my mind. Ty wandering through the airport, desperate to find my scent. I could feel the excitement he felt when I crashed into him, his relief when I told him I was staying in Florida for the summer, and of course his humour when I threw up on his shoes.


    It was magical seeing the whole moment from his perspective, and I was so excited to see more. But right now, there was something more important on my mind. Then I turned to and whispered again the words I knew he was dying to here, "Ty, I want to shift."

 Chapter 82 -

    Tyrese


    "You''re sure?" I asked Malia as we stepped outside onto the gravel path that led around the cabin and back towards the forest. I was beyond happy tonight. I hadn''t expected Malia to mark me so quickly but I was so d she did. The bond she had created between us was so intense, I couldn''t believe it when I first heard her thoughts. I wasn''t even certain it was real at first. People always gossiped about my grandparents being like that but I''d always thought it was just a rumour. Lia didn''t answer my question, instead she just kept pulling me forwards to the forest line. Her nerves were building the closer we got to the trees but I knew she was excited, her mind already imagining what it would feel like to run in the forest. Just in front of the trees she came to a sudden stop and I grabbed her waist as she turned to face me.


    "I-I don''t know what to do," she stuttered, her teeth were grazing her bottom lip gently and I wanted more than anything to ease her mind. I knew how she felt, I was so nervous when I had first shifted too. Really I think everyone was nervous their first time, but I knew once Lia tried to she would love it. I was certain of this.


    I raised my hand to her cheek, brushing her hair away and admiring her as she reacted to my touch. Her whole body seemed to rx a little, her tensed shoulders dropping a little lower, her breathing slowing down. "Think of the wolf, then you''ll just know how to shift. And when you want to shift back, you just think of yourself as a human," I exined to her and she settled, then turned back towards the trees.


    "You don''t need to worry at all Lia, I''ll be right here the whole time. And we can still mind link all you want even in wolf form," I reassured her, then slid my hands up her waist to pull my sweater from over her head. I kissed her forehead gently then backed up to give her some space. Her eyes locked on mine and I could feel her getting nervous again. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then as her eyes slowly opened again I watched them darken just as mine had done so many times.


    In one swift moment I watched as the gorgeous girl who had just stood in front of me leapt forward into a beautiful white wolf. shing her my biggest smile I reached out to run my hands through her fur as she looked around then down at her paws. Her wolf was breathtaking, with those same green eyes I could stare into all day, and her transformation had been so smooth. She was definitely a natural at this. Malia may not have grown up in the wolf world, but she absolutely was meant to be here.


    I shifted into my wolf as well then stepped closer to rub my head against hers. "Ty this is incredible," I heard her voice echoing in my mind, and as I listened closer I could hear her thoughts racing about how amazing it felt to transform, and i knew exactly how she felt. I remember the first time I transformed, it had been so freeing. I tapped my foot on the ground hoping she knew what it meant then took off into the woods.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I moved slowly at first to make sure she followed me. I manoeuvred through the trees taking frequent nces behind me to make sure she was still there. New wolves were usually a little clumsier because they were still figuring out what it was like to run on four legs and how to control their movements, but Lia seemed to be learning fast as she kept right on my tail. I pushed a little faster through the trees and could hear her gorgeousugh in my head. She was totally loving this, and so was I.


    We ran a little while longer before returning to the cabin, Lia had been slowing down for the past few kilometres so I knew she must be getting tired. It was getting prettyte after all, or I could say early as I looked off into the distance and saw the sun starting to rise. I shifted back into human form then turned to Lia and felt her anxiety building again. But it didn''tst long as she was soon in her human form and running towards me, excited as ever. I pulled her into my arms, lifting her into the air and spun her around.


    "I love you so much, happy birthday baby," I whispered to her and she smiled back at me brightly. Before she could speak I pressed my lips to hers, slipping my tongue into her mouth and savouring her taste. I couldn''t get enough of this girl, I never would. I scooped her up and carried her into the cabin, her lips never leaving my neck until I dropped her onto the bed.


    "Ty!" She gasped as she hit the mattress and let out the sweetestugh. I climbed into bed next to her, pulling a nket over us and cuddling her into my arms. Her naked body fit perfectly against mine and the electricity pulsed between us. I brushed her hair from her face as she watched me curiously and I couldn''t help butugh as I heard all the dirty things going through her head. Lia''s cheeks suddenly burned red and her eyes widened, realizing I knew exactly what she was thinking.


    "So hot," I whispered in her ear and she cuddling closer to me, pressing her head against my chest as sheughed as well.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever get used to that," she shook her head lightly.


    "So how was it?" I asked her the question I was dying to knowing. I had heard her thoughts throughout the run, I knew she enjoyed it but I was dying to hear her actually say it out loud. To know for certain that she would be happy with this life.


    "It was amazing,¡± she whispered and I hugged her even tighter, rolling us so that shey on top of me. Her lips pressed gently against mine as she giggled. "I guess I could be happy with this life," she winked at me and I rolled us once more so this time I was on top of her.


    "Oh yeah?" I threatened back jokingly and she smiled.

 Chapter 83 -

    Liam


    With Malia and Ty gone for the weekend, Jesse and I had taken over his alpha duties. Things hadn''t been too busy here though, Ty had most things handled before he left and since thest attack everyone had been pretty quiet. Jesse was grateful, throwing all his time into training and hanging out with some girl he met on the beach the other day.


    I, on the other hand was going out of my mind. na was spending all of her time with Emily and doing everything she could topletely ignore me. Maybe Ty was right, maybe this was some sort of twisted karma. After all those girls I''d messed around with before na, it only seemed fitting that my mate was totally not into me as some sort of payback. And if I could I would take it all back, knowing that I would have na as my mate down the road I never would have needed any of those girls. They were just a way to pass the time, none of them meant anything to me, none of them could even darepare to her.


    I had no idea how to win her over though, I had made a terrible first impression with that douchebag of a guy she had been with when we first met. I justpletely lost control though, to see someone else with her made my wolf just lose it. Truly I was lucky I didn''t just shift right there in the mall, I might of if Ty hadn''t been there and if the other guy didn''t back down so easily.


    I stepped out of my room and jogged down to the kitchen, finding my parents already waiting for me in the kitchen. There''s voices hushed as they always weretely, then suddenly silenced when they saw me. "Liam," my mom smiled at me first and my dad just nodded his head then returned to his spot at the kitchen table.


    "Found a mate yet?" My mom asked next, and I rolled my eyes. Of course that''s what they were whispering about. I grabbed an orange out of the bowl on the counter and tossed it in my hand.


    "Nope," i said letting the p pop as it left my mouth, then turned for the front door before any more questions could be asked. My mom had been asking me the same question for months, ever since I turned 18 and didn''t find my mate right away. My parents liked to pretend they didn''t notice all myte night visitors over the years but I know they did, and I know it really worried my mom.


    Although I had found na, and was technically lying to my mom, I definitely couldn''t tell her yet. If I confessed that I had found her, she''d want to meet her and I''d have to exin theplicated story as to why I can''t even get her to talk to me. Then I''d probably have another person throw in my face how all this is some sort of twisted karma and I just can''t handle that right now. My wolf has already been on edge with me since his future with na is practically hanging by a thread, I don''t need to add more pressure to that.


    I skipped out the front door and jumped into my car, heading towards the pack house. Hopefully today there''s something that actually needs done today to keep me busy. I''d overheard Emily sayingst night that she was taking na to the beach today and thest thing I needed was for na to find some new guy today, or to be thinking about how good she''d look in a bikini.


    I stepped into Ty''s office and praised the goddess when Alpha Winston and his daughter Chloe were already sitting at the desk waiting. "Where is Tyrese?" Winston''s voice boomed as he stood from the chair. I stepped back recognizing his alphamanding through strong. Thankfully as Ty''s official beta I had some resistance against it but it still surprised me because Ty so rarely used his.


    "Not here," I saiding around the desk and taking my own seat. I pulled out the keyboard and began logging onto theputer, purposefully brushing them off. I was going to enjoy this. Their pack had been making Ty miserable for the past couple months, being so difficult to work with and then Chloe shows up and states she has any sort of im as Ty''s mate just to top it off. The longer I drew out this conversation I knew the more it would annoy them and distract me from na. Even if it would create some more drama for Ty when he came back, he could handle it then.


    Speaking of Ty, it reminded me about Malia''s birthday. I pulled out my phone and sent her a happy birthday text, not that I''d expect her to reply since her and Ty had been so totally wrapped up in each othertely. I absolutely needed to do my best to stay in Malia''s good books though, she could be my ticket in with na. Besides, I liked Malia, she definitely was going to make a good luna whenever she was ready.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Winston''s hand iled around in the air as he got mad which made me chuckle. I looked up at him over my phone then back down to Chloe who was staring at me with shock written all over her face. "Answering my messages and it''s the luna''s birthday so I have to text her," I said slowly as if it were obvious. The slightest smirk was threatening toe across my face but I did my best to appear serious.


    "Texting?!" He shouted back. "Young man I am an alpha and I am here to discuss important matters now go get your alpha this instant!" Hemanded and I just shook my head.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Nah" I replied casually and shrugged my shoulders, my gaze returning back to my phone.


    "Who do you think you are to be saying no to me? Get your alpha right now or I''ll kill you for disrespecting me and find him myself" His hands came down on the desk and I watched his wolfe forwards in his eyes. Goddess this old man was really easy to rile up it was kind of funny.


    "Liam Night sir," I stood up to shake his hand then sat back in my seat and finished, "Ty''s beta." And watched in aw as the shock crossed Winston''s face. Heposed himself slightly, sitting back in his seat as he realized the mistake he''d just made. It was considered an act of war to threaten the alpha or betas of any other pack. This was something Ty could definitely use against him in our next negotiations.

 Chapter 84 -

    Liam


    "This pack is run by a bunch of rambunctious teenagers," Alpha Winston muttered under his breath. His arms gripped the chair on either side as he looked around the room. I could tell her was nervous now, but doing his best to hide it. "Where is William ckwood? Surely there''s an adult around here somewhere who can help me," was his next utterance.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I set my phone down on the desk in front of me then propped my feet up on it, leaning back in the chair. Watching Winston squirm was bringing me some pleasure and definitely exactly what I needed today.


    "I think you''ll find that William doesn''t have much say in this pack any more. The alpha title has officially been passed to Tyrese after all," I said, and thank god for that. No offence to Ty''s dad, he was a good alpha in his prime but in recent years he was just getting old. He spent most days locked up in his office and was getting a little ancient in his beliefs, which meant he was super strict about following pack rules.


    Ty on the other hand had been bending rules his whole life, which was probably because he was never raised to be an alpha. Thank god for that. Jordan was raised as an alpha and he was annoying as fuck. Besides, in mine and a lot of others pack members opinions, Ty was showing up for the pack in ways that the past alphas hadn''t and it was exactly what we needed. He was always around, easy to talk to, and he never backed down from a rogue attack. He stood beside his pack in battle always, seriously I don''t think he''s missed a single fight since he got his wolf. Which was exactly the kind of leader the pack needed, someone who actually has our backs rather than hides on the sidelines like Jordan always did. Jordan probably got killed in that attack earlier this year simply because he was way out of practice since he literally never participated in anything.


    I continued to piss off Alpha Winston for the next hour. Honestly I was surprised he actually gave me that much of his time as I continued to give him vague responses that totally didn''t answer any of his questions. Every time he asked where Ty was, when he wasing back, or why he wasn''t here I continued to mutter phrases like don''t know, don''t care, and not here until finally Alpha Winston stood in anger again. "Do you know anything or are you just an imbecile?" He yelled and I had to stifle myughter.


    "I prefer unaware and unintelligent," I said giving him my biggest smile to which he just stormed off. Ty was definitely in for a hand full of a conversation when he got back, but I didn''t care in the slightest. This was totally payback for all those times he got me in trouble over the years. Besides, by the sounds of thest time I talked to him Ty didn''t care about his alliance with them anymore anyways so who cares if I put a couple more nails in the coffin. I''d call himter to give him a heads up anyways.


    Once Winston had finally had enough and left with the quiet Chloe in tow, I went back to responding to the few emails Ty had received today then let Jesse know that everything had already been done for the day, not that he would have volunteered to help with anything anyways. I tried to waste some more time around the pack house but really no one was around, which was understandable considering its a weekend in the middle of summer and everyone is out doing stuff with their friends and family. I, on the other hand was desperate to avoid my friends right now because thest thing I wanted was any questions about na, or worse to risk seeing her and making a total idiot of myself again. So I headed over to Ty''s house next, checking to see if he had any interesting maile or any paperwork that needed done sitting on his desk. Really I was just wasting time, trying to pass this day. Of course, I ran into Ty''s parents who immediately started driving me crazy. The only people more annoying than my parents, were his who from the second I stepped out of Ty''s room were hounding me with questions about pack defences and border management. I know everyone was stressed out about the rogue attacks, but these people need to rx. We have it under control. Plus, William had endless lists of things he wanted done for the pack, most of which were just dumb and a waste of time. I could only imagine the length of the lists he gave to Ty.


    "Well excuse me forcking trust in the rambunctious teenagers running my pack," William growled at me, quoting Winston''s exact words and I knew i was definitely in trouble now.


    "He called you?" I said back surprised. That happened a lot faster than I had expected, I was hoping to at least give Ty the heads up first. But by the anger in William''s voice I''m sure Ty already knew, and his inbox was probably filled with 10 minutes of angry voicemails from his dad. Howme of Winston to tattle on me so quickly.


    "Of course he called me, my son and his idiot friends are running my pack into the ground," He growled again, but this time I couldn''t respond. I was sick of this, Ty may not be willing to tell his father off, but I surely wasn''t going to stand here and listen to it. So I just turned around and walked out of the house, doing my best to ignore the slew of angry utterances that came with my back turned.


    Sure I had definitely just been stirring the pot with Winston today, but Ty didn''t want the alliance with them anymore. It''s not like I was ruining something that would actually hurt the back. It was starting to seem like whatever we did, William would never approve, because Jordan wasn''t the alpha.


    Finally as the afternoon was drawing to an end I decided to head home, just in time to receive a text from my mom asking her to stop at Al''s and pick up something for dinner. Passing a few of the guys I had training with every week as I walked inside, I gave them a nod and walked up to the counter, grateful I hadn''t seen anyone else I''d known. There was always someone I knew around, but seeing random warriors was no big deal.


    Just as the waitress was passing my food across the counter, that intoxicating floral scent hit me. Like fresh roses blooming, I spun my head quickly and noticed na walking in, her arm wrapped around Emily''s as they giggled together. I could see na''s red bikiniing through her white t shirt and groaned, this was thest thing I needed today. Sure enough though, Emilyid eyes on me and they wereing this way.


    "Liam," Emily nodded her head at me, stopping just a few feet away from me. She raised her hand up, waiving the hostess over, but I couldn''t take my eyes off of na. Her eyes had this hazel tone to them, seeming to change as the light hit them in different ways. Her eyes wandered around the restaurant until they came to rest on mine and my heart sped up. Say something you idiot, you''re staring.


    "Uh can I help you?" She narrowed her eyes at me, her lips pursed. Damn, already off to a great start. You haven''t even said Hello and she''s already annoyed.


    "Why? Do you work here?" I smirked at her, trying to make light of the awkward moment. I pushed my hands into the pockets of my jeans, trying my best to look casual, but it was so hard with her so close to me, her scenting over me in


    waves.


    "What?" She shook her head slightly, giving me a confused look.


    "Well you asked how you can help me? Actually i could use some sugar" I flirted with her, feeling my body lean instinctively closer to hers. I watched her carefully, noticing how her eyes took on the slightest yful sparkle, obviously amused by what I had said. Then my heart ached as she stepped back when Emily came back to the conversation.


    "Ew gross," Emily interrupted us giving me a disgusted look.


    "For my coffee Emily, duh," I raised the cup of coffee I had on the counter towards her and rolled my eyes but Emily didn''t look amused. Then my heart fluttered in my chest as na let out the smallestugh and shook her head. "Come on na, Liam''s just being an ass," Emily spat and I groaned. My wolf began growling again, he was getting so sick of Emily. We never got along, but now she was actually causing real problems for me. Just when I thought I was actually making some positive progress with na she totally ruined the moment. And who knows what awful stuff she''s saying to na about me now. Surely her list of reasons why na shouldn''t mate with me would be endless, I''d definitely done a lot of things to be ashamed of but couldn''t we just leave all that in the past and move forwards?


    "Jeez Emily can''t you help me out a little here?" I mind linked her and watched as the two of them sat down together in a booth. Emily shook her head then picked up the menu to cover her face. "Come on, you helped Ty with Malia," I reminded her. I could feel my wolf practically begging her. If I could get Emily on my side then maybe I''d actually stand a chance here.


    "Ty didn''t sleep with every girl in town," She responded and I groaned again, this was going to get me nowhere. So I grabbed my bag of food off the counter and headed out the front door. Climbing in the car and getting on my way home, my wolf was begging me to turn back and take na with me. But I couldn''t, I can''t force her to be with me. That''s not the way the mate bond works, I want her to choose to be with me but I was starting to worry she never would, especially after all the awful things she''s probably hearing from Emily.


    After dinner with my parents I went back to hiding in my room, dodging my mothers questions about searching for a mate and what I had done today at the pack house. She seemed to be more and more interested each day with my duties as Ty''s beta which was kind of weirding me out but I did my best to ignore her. She''d always been kind of strange, always asking a thousand questions about everything.


    Thankfully my phone rang and took my mind off the awkward dinner. I grabbed and answered quickly, relieved to see it was just Ty obviously wanting an update. "Hey, how are things?" He asked and I just groaned in response. "That bad?"


    "You need to move man, your parents suck," I whined into the phone, still feeling riled up about the conversation with his dad. And of all the awful things that had happened today, this was the easiest to talk about. Tyughed back at me. "I know I need to move, I''m waiting for Malia to be ready to take that step though. I want to pick a ce together, when she''s ready," he said, and I already found myself excited for their housewarming party. Ty threw the best parties, or at least he did before he had to be the serious alpha, and na would be there.


    "Did you give her her birthday present yet?" I decided to change the topic.


    "Not yet, she''s sleeping right now. Maybe in the morning," he yawned as he spoke and I could only imagine how busy they''d been today.


    "She''s totally going to flip out," Iughed at him. Ty had gone totally overboard for Malia''s birthday, but she was going to love it. "You know I think she might evenpare to how your dad flipped out on me today," I said, feeling the need toe clean about my conversation with Winston today.


    "Oh trust me, I''ve heard it all. Feeling rambunctious today Liam?" Tyughed and I settled, he definitely knew what had happened and didn''t seem to upset about it.


    "I''m feeling pissed off," I muttered back.


    "na?" Ty asked, obviously knowing what I was going through. Of anyone he was the only one I could actually talk to about her, he knew exactly what I was going through. Although Malia and him had a much better start to their rtionship than na and I did, the rogue attacks threw a huge wedge in. Ty knew what it was like to have a mate that didn''t want to be with him, even if it was just for a short period of time.


    "na hates me and Emily is not helping. I thought I was having a break through today and Emily totally ruined it," I whined back.


    "Keep pushing through. Things got bad between Malia and I for a while so I get what you''re going through, but na wille around. Maybe Malia can convince na to go on a double date or something. She''s meant for you, trust in that,"


    "Thanks Ty," I replied and I really meant it. A double date actually might help, not only would it help convince na to spend some more time with me, but it would take some of the pressure off of that first date awkwardness. I''d never really taken a girl on a date before without the expectation of a hookupter that night, truly I don''t think I''ve ever spent longer than a day with a single girl, and I know that must be totally repulsive to na. But here was Ty, trying his best tofort me anyways.


    It was hard to imagine there was ever a time when Ty wasn''t going to be the alpha. He''d always naturally seemed like the leader of our friend group. Jordan had been a lot more aggressive and obsessive about building the perfect pack, sort of like Ty''s dad. Whereas Ty just wanted his pack to be happy, nothing ever seemed about rank for him. And Ty bing alpha was sort of a plus for me anyways since if Ty hadn''t be alpha I never would have be a beta and probably would have just been a warrior for the rest of my life.


    Ty and I spent a little longer on the phone, mocking his dad and alpha Winston, and I was realized that even though Ty was my alpha now, he was still a pretty great friend. Bing alpha or finding his mate really hadn''t changed that much about him, he always showed up when you needed him, just as he always had.

 Chapter 85 -

    Malia


    Waking up wrapped in Ty''s arms was absolute heaven, I could absolutely imagine doing this every day for the rest of my life. I snuggled deeper into his chest and Ty sighed, still half asleep, but wrapped his arms tighter around me. The past few days here had been everything I wanted for my birthday, and the perfect break that Ty and I really needed from all the drama. I felt closer than ever to him, I honestly have no idea how I''m going to go back to our life at home where I don''t get to see him all day every day.


    I was however, looking forward to finally spend some time with na, it was starting to feel like I''d invited her on this trip but barely had any time for her. I was really hoping she was enjoying her time with Emily though. Ty had called Liam a couple times during our trip and it didn''t seem like anything was changing in their rtionship anytime soon. I was actually feeling pretty bad for Liam, I could only imagine how hard it must be for him. Plus, I''ve known na basically my whole life and her middle name is practicallymitment issues, so even once they did start a rtionship I was doubtful about how long it wouldst.


    "Morning gorgeous," Ty whispered in my ear. His hand found his way into my hair, running through the strands while his lips traced down my jaw setting their own fire. I thought to myself again how amazing it is waking up together like this, my legs tangled with his, his lips so close to mine. "I couldn''t agree more," I looked up to see Ty smirking and shook my head at him. I still hadn''t figured out how to block him out but I actually didn''t mind it. It was pretty romantic after all, and Ty did his best to try to give me privacy whenever I needed it.


    The two of us spent a little more time cuddling in bed than resumed what hade to be our normal morning routine here. Ty made breakfast while I made coffee, then we ate out on the porch and watched the waves in the water. We usually only made it a few minutes after eating before Ty''s hormones were going wild and he was carrying me off to the shower, not that I had been in much control eithertely. It was like I couldn''t get enough of him, no matter how much time we spent together I just kept wanting more.


    "So are you ready for onest surprise?" Ty said, spinning me in his arms as I finished packing my bags. I raised my eyebrows at him, there was no way he had more surprises, he had already done so much for me this weekend. From the surprise party to this trip, I''d had the best weekend of my life.


    I looked up to see that yful sparkle in his eyes, a bright smile on his face. Gosh he looked so cute sometimes. "I still haven''t given you your birthday present yet," He smirked at me and I widened my eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What? I thought this whole weekend was my present!" I practically shouted at him, but Ty just zipped up our bags, slung them over his shoulder then took my hand in his and began pulling me towards the front door. "Ty you already bought me a dress, new shoes, you threw a huge party for me, you brought me here for the weekend, I don''t need another present!" I shouted after him but I was starting to feel a little giddy, anxious to know what it was.


    Together we walked outside and around to arge garage on the side of the property. I''d looked at it several times over the weekend but never thought to wonder what was inside, until Ty stopped in front of therge sliding door, typed a pin into the key pad and the door slowly began to raise. His hands rested on my hips as he pressed up against my back. I could feel his excitement matching mine as the door came up, and behind it revealed a shiny white Audi that matched Ty''s with dark tinted windows and ck tire rims.


    "You''re joking," I couldn''t help but gawk at the car in front of me, but a huge grin was spreading across my face. This car was gorgeous, way too much for a birthday gift obviously, but totally gorgeous. There''s no way I could ept this. "Oh I''m serious and you absolutely are epting it. Really this is more of a gift for me than you, now I don''t have to worry about you getting hurt riding your bike or walking around town, and I''ll be able to see you more since you can drive yourself over to my house whenever you want. Plus, as happy as I am to carpool with you always, I want you to have some more freedom to explore around here with your friends, and you''re going to need a way to get to school in the fall," Ty said into my ear, making a chill run down my spine as his breath brushed across my cheek. I spun in his arms cing my hands on his chest, the biggest smile on my face. Was this real? I had to be the luckiest girl in the whole world. Then as I leaned in to kiss him, he pulled back just out of my reach.


    Heughed at me while i scowled at him then said, "which brings me to part two of your gift." My eyes widened again, there''s more?


    "Part two? You said onest surprise!" I gently hit my hand against his chest, he was going so overboard for this birthday.


    "Well this surprise has multiple parts," he corrected me with a wink. Then pulled an envelope i hadn''t seen before out of his back pocket and gently passed it to me. I closed my hands around it, then looked over to see the local university''s emblem on the front. No freaking way. I tore the envelope open impossibly fast, scanning my eyes over the first sentence. "You got me into school?" I looked up at him, tearsing to my eyes but I held them back.


    "I want you to have everything you want in life Lia. I didn''t get you in though, your hard work and good grades did, I just did a little persuasion to get them to consider your application for this fall instead of waiting until next year," Ty''s hand came up to brush my hair out of my face then rested gently on my cheek. I lost myself for a moment in the blue of his eyes then sighed and pulled him into the biggest hug, squeezing him as hard as I could.


    "You''re so wonderful," I managed to say, suddenly feeling at a loss for words, but I knew he understood how I was feeling. Ty chuckled and wrapped one arm around my shoulders then reached behind his back one more time. Bringing his hand back around to show me a small box wrapped in sparkly paper.


    "andst one I swear, part three," he smirked at me. "Ty!" I shouted at him but I eagerly took the present anyways, already excited to know what was inside. I tore the paper off to find a wire picture frame beneath, holding a picture of Ty and I that I hadn''t even realized had been taken. It was the night of the alpha ceremony, Ty and I were dancing but seemedpletely oblivious to the world around us. I was smiling up at him, looking like I had just beenughing at something he had said, and the way he looked down to me made the whole world stop. Then, in the bottom right corner of the frame, Ty had pinned a small note which he had written I''ll love you always.


    As I stared at the photo my eyes began to burn again and the tears came down my cheeks in a steady stream. I looked back up at him and threw my arms around his neck, lifting myself up to reach his lips. "The best gift I could''ve ever asked for this year was you. Thank you so much for all of this Ty," I whispered to him, my voice breaking.


    "Anything for you. You''ve changed everything for me, you''re my whole world. My whole life I thought I''d never feel this way about someone, but then you came along and stole my heart. And I''ll say it to you over and over again for the rest of our lives, I love you Malia, so much, and I always will." Then his lips were on mine, his hands brushing away the steady stream of tears overflowing onto my cheeks. I pulled him in as close as I could, never wanting his lips to leave mine again. Ty and I savoured the moment, staying like that as long as we could until finally Ty''s phone rang interrupting us. Ty took the call and I knew it was definitely about the pack because he had his serious voice on and by the thoughts passing through Ty''s mind I figured it was just another update from Liam.


    "Hey so I actually wanted to ask you something," Ty asked, as he came around the back of the car to where I stood. He popped open the trunk and dropped our bags inside then looked up at me once more, my eyes already brightening when I realized what he was thinking about.


    "I think that''s a great idea!" I pped my hands together already getting excited. A double date with Liam and na would be so much fun, I''d be able to spend time with na and still not have to be apart from Ty. Plus, hopefully we could work on getting the two of them together, Liam definitely had to start making some better impressions on her.


    "I love that you can do that," Ty smiled at me and I knew he was talking about how i had just heard the thought in my mind. I giggled back at him, I really loved it too, and we''d definitely be a lot closer with each other''s thoughts flowing in and out of our minds. "But I was thinking we''ll have to be sneaky about it. Like you invite na and we''ll just have Liam randomly show up, or maybe tell her it''s a date and we just won''t say it''s with Liam," he offered up making meugh. "You''re so sneaky, I love it," I kissed his cheek. Ty just shook his head and chuckled, and we were both thinking the same thing, we make quite the team.


    "Ready to go home?" He asked me, holding up the shiny pair of car keys which made me grin ear to ear.


    "Yes!" I jumped up and eagerly grabbed the keys then ran around to the drivers side, climbing in while Ty climbed in the passenger side. I went to put the keys in the ignition and quickly noticed an extra key hanging from the ring. "What is this for?" I turned to him to ask and he gave me a small smile back. His hand closed around mine, "It''s actually a key for my house, I meant what I said earlier, I want you to be able toe over whenever you want," Ty exined and my heart fluttered in my chest. This weekend seriously couldn''t have been anymore magical with him.

 Chapter 86 -

    Malia


    The next few days passed so quickly they were all a blur. I had been spending every second I could with Ty, basically the only time I couldn''t spend with him was when he was in meetings for the pack. Even when he was working, I brought my school prep books to his office and he let me sit there with him, and we did our best not to totally distract each other but sometimes our hormones just got the best of us.


    Not much had changed for Liam and na, which meant Liam was totally driving us crazy. He''d been texting the both of us every day to ask if we were out with na or if she had said anything about him, whereas na waspletely oblivious to Liam''s obsessions with her. The only times she ever brought him up were when he randomly showed up when we were out together, or to remind me again how she thinks he has aggression issues. Thankfully though, na didn''t seem to be too interested in any of the guys she had met in town, yet most of them were avoiding her since they knew she was Liam''s mate and didn''t want to get their ass kicked.


    Tonight Ty and I had made ns to go on a double date with Liam and na and I was so excited. Ty was already on his way to pick me up, then we were going to meet up with na and go mini golfing. We had told her that we were setting her up on a double date with a "hot guy" and she obviously agreed. She just didn''t know that this guy was going to turn out to be Liam - who was meeting us there.


    "Damn please tell me you''re not wearing that," Ty said, his voice husky as he came up behind me. I giggled jumping back into his arms, I hadn''t even sensed hime in. I turned away from my mirror and ran my hands through his messy dark hair. His eyes trailed over my body, looking over my ck skinny jeans and lingering on the cleavage from theced white tank top I had decided to wear. "How am I supposed to kick your ass at mini golf when you look this good," Ty groaned.


    ''It''s my secret to winning," I whispered in his ear then skipped away from him, turning to shoot him a wink as I swung my purse over my shoulder. Ty sighed dramatically then took my hand and led me out the door with him. "Can I drive?" I jumped excitedly as we came closer to the driveway. I waspletely in love with the car Ty had given me for my birthday. For a person that was once terrified of even the idea of driving, this car made me want to drive all the time so every time I was out with Ty I was always offering. Besides, I don''t think na has actually seen the car yet since ever time we''d hung outtely I''d already been with Ty so he would just drop me off.


    Ty walked over to my car opening the drivers door for me and I slid into my seat, the engine revved to life. "I love this car," I said, looking over to him as he climbed in, earning myself one of his winning smiles.


    "I''m so happy baby," he kissed my cheek then we sped down the road to pick up na. I pulled up in front of the hotel, and just like the first time I had shown up with Ty''s car, she came running out of the building and her jaw dropped as sheid eyes on the car. Freezing only for a moment, she looked around as if she were looking for another car until Ty put the window down and waved her over. Her eyes widened then she climbed into the back seat. "You got a new car?" She said looking to Ty as she leaned forward into the front seat.


    "Well sort of," Tyughed turned his eyes back to the road. Then na''s eyes moved over to me, sitting in the driver''s seat. I had tough as they rapidly flickered between the two of us before she finally realized what was going on. "You bought Malia a car?" na screamed from the back seat. "He bought you a car?" She turned to ask me next when Ty just gave her a smile.


    "It was my birthday present," I giggled, trying to be calm about it. Her reaction was pretty much was just about as shocked as mine when he first gave it to me. I was getting used to it though, and it helped when I considered it a shared car. Ty and I were going to be together forever so it was basically our car, and if we ever did break up then I would definitely be returning it to him.


    "Don''t you dare," I heard Ty''s voice threaten in my mind.


    "Give it back?" I giggled back to him, knowing that''s obviously not what he was referring to. He had obviously heard my thoughts about breaking up, not that I honestly ever believed we would - and that one I made sure to push towards him. I looked over to him to make sure he heard it and he shed me another big smile, while na continued to gawk over the car from the back seat,pletely oblivious to our conversation.


    When we pulled into the parking lot I immediately noticed Liam''s car parked at the side of the lot, and he was staring into the rear view mirror while messing with his hair. My heart went out to him, he was obviously really nervous for tonight and I really wanted this to go well fo him. We all climbed out of the car and headed towards the entrance, then Liam ran to join us and when naid eyes on him she gasped, "What are you doing here?"


    "Surprise!" Liam shouted, throwing his hands in the air and stering on a big smile.


    "Oh no, please don''t tell me he''s going to beat up my date again," na turned to me and the smile dropped from Liam''s face. Ty''s hand came to rest on my back and I could practically feel the awkwardness in the air. Ty and I were both cringing, this was not off to a good start.


    "Um actually Liam is your date na," I said putting on my best and most believable smile for her. To which she only responded with a groan then hooked her arm through mine and pulled me towards the counter where we got our clubs. Ty and Liam went to the front desk to check in, and I kept ncing in their direction eager to meet there eyes, hoping Ty would have some sort of solution to make this whole situation less awkward.


    "Why would you set me up on a blind date with that jerk?" na said turning to me with a scowl on her face. She waved her hands in the air as she spoke so I could tell she was really angry with me, and she had every right to be. Maybe I should have thought tonight through more, technically na had every right to dislike Liam but I only wanted to show her that there were things to admire about him. Really, they had a lot inmon and I think if they could ever get to that point, they would make a really great couple that wouldpliment each other well.


    I shook my doubts from my mind and willed myself to put the confident smile back on my face. "Liam is actually a really great guy na, he''s really funny andid back and he''s Ty''s best friend, I think you guys would really hit it off if you just gave him a chance. Even if you want to just get to know him as a friend, I know you''ll have fun tonight," I pleaded with her, trying to sell up Liam as best as I could.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    na pursed her lips and cocked her hip to the side. She tapped her foot on the floor for a few moments and her silence filled the room, until finally she sighed and said, "fine, I''ll give him a chance but only because I trust your judgement. Plus, Ty seems pretty cool and if he''s willing to be best friends with this guy then how bad can he really be," she shrugged casually and I practically wanted to jump for joy. This was awesome, now all Liam had to do was turn on the charm and hopefully this would be the start of something totally amazing.


    I spun around to see the boys walking towards us, a yful smileing across Ty''s lips as he knew that na had just agreed to give Liam a chance, yet Liam still held the nervous look in his eyes. So I turned to Liam and decided to try something. "Rx, you''ve got this," I pushed the thought towards him and I watched as Liam''s shoulders rxed a little.


    "Thanks Lia," he replied, and the four of us grabbed our clubs and headed towards the course. This was going to be an exciting night.


    By the seventh hole the awkwardness had be a thing of the past. We had decided to y girls against boys, and while na wasn''t the best mini golf yer, I was totally on top of my game tonight and we were a few shots in the lead. Liam was doing his best to make small talk with na but she was still giving him the cold shoulder, although I think Liam was seeing it as more of a challenge and was actually enjoying himself. A few times when he really got going I would see her break the slightest smile, or try her best to hold back augh, and I knew he was definitely making some progress.


    I set my ball down at the start of the eighth hole and lined up my club to make my shot. If I hit it off the rock it would go straight under the windmill and towards the hole. I pulled my club back and prepared to take my shot, then just as I was about to follow through, I caught Ty in the corner of my eyes. He shifted his arm flexing his bicep as he pulled his shirt up to wipe his forehead, giving me the slightest peak at his glorious abs. Losing total focus of my shot the ball bounced t against the back of the rock and rolled back towards me.


    "Oops, bad luck," Ty came up beside me and whispered in my ear. I spun around to face him my eyes narrowed as he set his ball down and took his shot, his ball following the exact route I had nned for mine, only his ended up dropping straight into the hole.


    "Ty!" I shouted at him while he looked back to me once more with a smirk dancing on his lips. "You did that on purpose," I scowled at him.


    "You wore those sexy skinny jeans on purpose, fair is fair baby," he winked at me as he backed away and headed towards the next hole.


    "Oh game on," I called back to him then turned to na. We absolutely needed a game n because there was no way I was going to let the boys beat us. The two of us finished the hole and went on to the ninth to meet up with the boys with my n already in mind. Here we go. I thought to myself, willing my mind to focus entirely on Ty, on how good he looked, on what happenedst night while we were in bed. If I kept focused on that, it''s all Ty would be able to hear and he''d have no idea what wasing.


    Ty shuffled as he lined up to take the first shot, moving his head around more than before as if he was trying to get himself focused and I knew exactly what was bothering him. I took a step closer, and just as Ty swung I brushed my hand up against his arm, closing it around his shoulder. The ball bounced off the wall instead of going straight to the hole and I had to do my best to control my smile as he looked back at me.


    "Ty do you think you could help me with my shot? This hole looks really hard," I whispered giving him my best puppy dog eyes. His gaze softened on mine and I knew he was totally falling for it. I brought up a memory from earlier in our rtionship into my mind, the time Ty taught me how to ride his dirt bike and I felt Ty''s body melt against mine.


    "Of course I can help you," He whispered, his armsing to wrap around me in the most loving way and I felt myself settling into him. I had to force myself to focus and not be totally wrapped up in him, as I quickly bent to set the ball on the ground, my ass grinding against the front of Ty''s jeans.


    "Lia," Ty''s voice warned as I came back up and pressed my back against him, and I could feel his entire mood had changed, his hormones now driving him crazy.


    "Everything okay?" I turned my head to the side to look up at him, his eyes were dark, burning into mine. Then all of a sudden, this moment was stole from us when howling came form the distance. A chill ran down my spine, and Ty''s entire body tensed, an arm instinctively wrapping around my waist to protect me. I spun in his arms as the howling continued, thoughts were filling Ty''s mind of an attack in the woods, another rogue attack, and it couldn''t have been at a worse time. Ty''s eyes were locked on Liam''s and I could tell they were struggling with what their next move would be, but we all knew there was no choice here. They had to go. And just as suddenly, the two of them were running across the course, out of the mini golf park and heading towards the woods.


    "Be safe baby," I called out to Ty, already feeling worried about the attack. The faintest fear of thest attack still lingered in my mind, part of me still convinced that I could be right, that Ty could be the target just as his brother Jordan once was. But I pushed the thought to the side, I had to stay focused because as I turned back around I was reminded of another problem. How am I going to exin this to na?

 Chapter 87 -

    Malia


    Ty and Liam work at a wolf sanctuary in Florida and when the wolves are howling they have to immediately go because they have to calm them down. This was the best possible lie of a story I coulde up with as na and I sped back towards Ty''s house in my car. My current n consisted of giving na a full tour of Ty''s house and praying that Ty and Liam would return by the time we were done. The story would be my back up n, I couldn''t exactly t out tell na that we were all werewolves could I?


    I thought back to when I first found out Ty''s secret, would it have been better if he had t out told me? I don''t think there was a way he could have told me all of this without earning himself a total freak out, and honestly hearing something like this was unbelievable. Someone would have to shift to prove it to her or she''s just think we had all lost our minds.


    I pulled up in front of the metal gates at Ty''s house and held out the fob that Ty had made for me. The gates swung open and I turned over to take a peak at na who had her head resting against the window. She had been quiet the whole drive over and I was worried about what she possibly could be thinking, it wasn''t like her to be quiet. In fact the only thing she had said was "Where are the boys going?" As they took off, and I was too focused on getting us home and safe so I had opted not toe up with an answer to her question.


    I parked the car and hopped out, na following me, then fiddled with my keys to single out the one for Ty''s house. This was it, the first time I would use the key to his house. The thought made me smile, it was amazing how far we hade. "Woah, you have a key to his house?" na suddenly broke the silence as she looked down to my key chain. I gave her a cheeky grin as I dropped the keys back into my purse and opened the door. "Okay Malia I know you said the two of you were serious but I didn''t realize you were this serious. I mean are you pregnant or something? He bought you an expensive car for your birthday, he gave you a key to his house, next you''re going to be moving in together and you hardly even know the guy!" na started to ramble as we stepped into the house.


    I grabbed her hand and took her straight downstairs, knowing Ty''s parents would probably be upstairs right now and there was a back entrance in the basement that went out to the back patio so we could wait for Ty and Liam to return. "I''m not pregnant," I said turning to her once I knew we were finally alone. "Ty and I are in love, and yes we''re really serious. I know it seems like we''re moving fast but I promise I actually know a lot about him,"


    "But how do you know you can trust this guy? I mean he''s totally hot who''s to say he doesn''t have 6 other girlfriends," na''s arms were iling as she spoke, she paced around the room and I could tell she must be really anxious. Whenever na gets nervous about things she tends to focus on other problems to keep herself distracted, but my wolf was growling at the fact that she had decided to focus on Ty and I as her problem. Even if she didn''t really mean what she was saying, just thinking about these things were making me angry.


    "He wouldn''t," I tried to keep my voice t but I could feel myself boiling until it finally came flooding forwards. "How dare you say that na? Ty has been nothing but nice to you since you arrived, he does everything he can to make me happy and I am happy with him," I raised my voice at her and I knew my eyes were dark with my wolfing forwards.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" na jumped forwards and I squeezed them shut, willing myself to calm down the way Ty had taught me. But that didn''t stop the fact that na had already seen them. She''d known me my whole life and never seen me like that before, there was no way she was going to let this go. So I took a deep breath and decided to just go for it.


    "na I have to tell you something," I took her arm and led her to sit down beside me on a bench outside. Together we faced the forest line and in the distance the odd howl continued. I turned to face her slightly, fiddling with my fingers in myp but I willed myself to be brave. I had to tell her. "I have a secret to tell you, and no matter what you have to promise you will never ever tell anyone,¡± I began.


    "Oh my god you are pregnant," na''s hands came up to her mouth and I dropped my head back looking up to the moon. This was going to be harder than I thought.


    "I''m not pregnant," i corrected her, searching my mind for the right words to say next. Then I heard Ty''s words from before in my mind, reminding me of something that could really help me now. There is no right way to tell someone something like this. And so I took a deep breath, looked up to her eyes, and blurted "Ty and Liam are werewolves, and I know this because so am I. That''s why they had to go tonight, there''s an attack in the forest by some other werewolves that are bad, called rogues."


    na stared at me for a moment, then burst outughing. Her hand came down to hold her stomach as she shook her head. "Malia that is the most ridiculous thing I''ve ever heard, I thought you were going to say something serious," she said wiping a tear from her eye, but I shook my head at her.


    "I am being serious," I stepped up from the bench unsure how to convince her, then Ty''s voice hit me.


    "Coming home Lia, everyone''s okay. The rogues are retreating," he said, and a huge smile crossed my face. I spun to face the forest line and I could feel Ty''s heart racing in his chest. He was moving fast, he wasing back to me. "Come in your wolf form," I asked him, suddenly having an idea. Ty and Liam could show na, there''s no way she wouldn''t believe us if she say Ty and Liam shift back from wolves into humans. After all, seeing Ty shift was the only thing that made me certain he was a wolf when I first found out. Suddenly tworge wolves came through the forest line, Ty slowed down to a trot while Liam caught up behind him.


    I turned back to na, to see her jumping up from the bench as she stared at the two wolves with wide eyes. "Holy god," she said, but stayed frozen as she gripped the bench as if it were holding her up.


    Ty came up behind me and shifted, pressing against my back. His strong arms wrapped around me and all my anxiety about the attack disappeared. "I love you," he whispered in my ear, then let his lips graze down my cheek to my cor bone. "That was so freaking cool!" na suddenly screamed bringing our attention back to her. We both looked at her with wide eyes, but she had a huge smile on her face, her attention now shifted to Liam. "This is Liam," she pointed towards him, taking a step closer and I watched as Liam transformed back, the biggest smile on his face. "Oh my god you''re naked," na jumped back and I quickly shielded my eyes.


    "Liam, clothes!" I shouted at him and I felt Ty chuckling behind me as he slid on his own shorts. When I pulled my hand back Liam was doing up the button on his shorts, still giving a goofy grin to na who was watching him with wonder. "Why couldn''t you react this good," Tyughed in my ear, making meugh as well. This was totally unexpected, although I guess na always did surprise me.


    "Tell me more," na said turning to me again.


    "Ask away," I told her, grinning and ready to answer all of her questions. It felt good to know that I had actually be ustomed to this world and could actually probably answer most of her questions. But Ty'' came up beside me, and turned to me with a guilty look on his face. "We actually have to go to your dad''s house right now, he said it was urgent," he said, and by the look in his eyes I knew this wasn''t open for debate. I sighed, this conversation with na would have to wait until tomorrow, the important part was over. She knew the secret and she knew she couldn''t tell anyone.


    "I can answer questions," Liam beamed, jumping into the conversation. And to my surprise, even after the little progress we had made during our date tonight, na wrapped her hand through Liam''s and together they walked off. "Is that really happening?" Ty asked me, thinking the exact same this as I. But I just shrugged, I guess everyone reacted differently to big news like that. Then Ty took my hand and together we went back to the car to head back towards my house.


    We found my dad sitting on the patio waiting for us. In his hands he held a map with several red X''s all over it and I sensed that Ty immediately recognized it and was upset. Tyced his fingers through mine and led me up the stairs. "Your father thinks he picked up Jordan''s scent again earlier today, about 50 miles from here," my dad said looking to Tyrese as we approached. At the mention of his father I felt Tyrese''s blood boil.


    "We can''t be wasting people on this John, these attack are gettingrger and more frequent. I need all pack members to stay in our territory because we don''t know what''sing," I could sense Ty''s alpha toneing through as he was trying to keep his voice calm and collected.


    "I know, which is why I''m going to make this trip quick. I''ll only be gone 2 days, Savanah and the kids are going to stay with her parents and I''m hoping you''ll go with them," My dad said, turning to me this time. 2 days away from Ty? Was he joking? There was no way I would agree to that. Ty''s body tensed and I could tell her felt the same way.


    "Why can''t I just stay here?" I asked, stepping forwards.


    "I don''t want you staying here alone Lia," my dad said. But I wouldn''t be alone, I''m never alone anymore and I love it. Ty and I spent every night together, even if my dad hadn''t realize that yet. If I wasn''t staying at Ty''s house, he snuck in here at night after work and would snuggle with me until morning. We were hardly ever apart anymore, and I wanted to spend all my time with Ty, always.


    "I can stay with Ty," I offered up, hoping it would make my dad feel morefortable but it definitely made my heart settle. I was already smiling to myself, staying with Ty would mean seeing him every chance I could, and maybe it would lead to us moving in together. I wanted nothing more than to live with him, it killed me to ever be apart from him. I grinned to myself knowing Ty could probably hear all my thoughts in his head, and I could sense his eyes burning into the side of my face.


    "You''re okay with that?" My dad asked, looking up to Ty. Ty quickly snapped his head back to my dad, and when I looked up at him he had shifted to a more serious look on his face.


    "Of course, she''s always wee to stay with me," My dad nodded his head in reply then left the two of us alone on the porch as he headed back inside the house. I turned to face Ty who was already pulling me against him, a hand on either side of my face.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Move in with me," he whispered, the biggest grin spreading across his face and I knew he must''ve heard it all.


    "Ty stop listening to my thoughts!" I giggled and jokingly hit him.


    "Stop pushing them towards me, hearing your voice in my head is too beautiful to ignore," he whispered making me blush. "Move in with me," he repeated.


    "You''re sure? We''re ready for this?" I asked him, but it wasn''t really a question that needed answering. We both knew we were ready for this, we both knew how hard it was to be apart ever since I found my wolf and marked him.


    "I am so so sure Lia, I love you so much I want to share every moment with you. I''ve wanted to ask you to move in with me since we came back from New York but I didn''t know if you were ready and I didn''t want to rush you," he rambled out. "I spend every night with you, of course I''m ready!" Iughed at him then pressed myself up on my tip toes and met his lips with mine. He kissed me back eagerly, his arms snaking around my waist and pulling my body against his. "Okay I want to challenge you to something," he said pulling away slightly to lean his forehead against mine. I looked up at him curiously, "let''s get a house together."

 Chapter 88 -

    Tyrese


    The next morning, I dropped Malia off at home so she could pack up her room. I''d offered to help but she was adamant that she could pack up her car herself and promised she would leave all the heavy stuff for me when I came overter. Which probably was for the best, considering so much had happened in the pack over thest week that I had a ton to catch up on.


    Today I finally had to confront Alpha Winston, and without a doubt I was sure my father was probably going to be making an appearance at our meeting today. I was grateful that Liam had told me everything that happened in their conversation while I was gone, knowing that Winston had threatened Liam was definitely going to give me the upper hand. It''s not like there was anything to win though, I was just going to make it very clear that our alliance was over with. Really this hurt their pack more than mine, considering they''re pack is quite a bit small than ours and if they were ever to be in trouble they could really use our warriors. And truly, with all the rogue attacks their pack never seemed to show up to help and was only causing drama between my mate and I.


    "Winston," I nodded my head to him as he suddenly walked into my office, arriving for our meeting, and of course my father was close behind him. I stood to shake his hand and nodded to my father as well who was already scowling at me. I leaned back in my chair casually, folding my arms across my chest and crossing my ankles. "What can I do for you?" I asked as if I didn''t already know why he had called this meeting.


    "Don''t y dumb, you know why I''m here. You rejected my daughter after agreeing to mate with her," Winston scowled at me and I couldn''t help but smirk. I had assumed he hade because of Liam''s attitude, but Chloe was a big issue between us too. Although he only had my father to me for that one.


    "I''m sorry Winston but there must have been some mimunication between my father and you. I suggest you stop discussing pack matters with him and instead bring them to me, I am the alpha after all now. As for Chloe, I will say this onest time and I suggest you listen this time. Malia is my true mate, she is the luna of my pack, and she will be the mother to my children, I will never have another. Please give Chloe by deepest apologies for any confusion my father may have caused," I said, keeping my voice as calm as I could, although internally I was still feeling pretty riled up. For anyone to even suggest I would take any other mate was ridiculous, and making my wolf angry.


    To my surprise Winston''s eyes shot usingly at my father, who red at me like I had just broken his biggest rule. And I had, I finally decided I wasn''t going to do everything my father said, not that I ever have but when training us to be alpha I think my father always just wanted us to be puppets. And I wasn''t going to be his puppet any longer, this was my pack now and I was going to do what was best for them.


    "And while we''re on that note Winston, I would like to terminate our alliance for the time being. The terms we agreed upon I do not feel are being met by your pack. I understand your pack may be under other stresses, and so I wish no ill will. In the future, should your pack be more willing to participate in an alliance, I would be open to negotiation of a new, more reasonable alliance," I made my voice clearly heard in the room, unwavering, strong.


    Alpha Winston''s eyes widened at what I said, his entire body tensed and I knew this was thest thing he had been expecting. That was understandable though, it was very atypical of an alpha to decline any opportunity for an alliance while they were currently facing rogue attacks, but I wasn''t going to waste my resources helping his pack if they weren''t actually helping us in these attacks. We would be fine without them and I was confident in that.


    "We are in the middle of a war Tyrese you can''t be terminating any alliances!" My father''s voice boomed obviously not sharing the same confidence, but I was unfazed. I slowly turned to face him, narrowing my eyes. He had jumped up from his chair, his fistsing down to hit my desk and I was sure they had probably left some dents in the wood below them.


    "I can if they''re not beneficial to my pack. I am the alpha now, stop questioning my decisions or I will have you escorted out," I stood from my own chair, meeting his eyes but keeping myself calm. This wasn''t a time to get riled up or emotional, this was strictly pack matters.


    My father stormed from the room, but I was sure this conversation was far from over. He would try to bring it up again, probably for the next few weeks, but I had already made up my mind and he would have to learn to ept it.


    I pulled the original paperwork for the alliance and handed it to Winston to sign, which to my surprise he actually did. Adding my signature as well, the alliance was officially terminated and I smiled to myself. My first confident move as alpha that I hadn''t just blindly followed in my father''s footsteps, and man did it feel good.


    "You will regret this," Winston waved his finger at me then turned to leave and I just rolled my eyes. I''m sure I wouldn''t.


    The rest of the work day passed quickly and I was so eager to get to Malia''s house as soon as 4 o''clock hit. I cleaned up the mess of papers I had made in my office, drawing attack ns, reorganizing the border defence schedules and patterns, and scheduling more training for the warriors. I was actually starting to get a lot morefortable being alpha, maybe even enjoying it. Without my father hovering over me, it was nice to be in charge and now that I had the confidence everything seemed to be working out better in my favour.


    On the way over to Malia''s I stopped to pick up take out from Al''s for dinner. Today had been our longest time period apart in a while, and we really needed a date night but it would have to be stay-at-home style because I wanted to get her stuff moved over to my house as soon as possible.


    I took the patio steps up to her door 2 at a time and before I could even knock the door swung open. She ran out jumping into my arms and I scooped her up with ease, her legs wrapping around my waist. My entire body rxed, as she wrapped her arms around me and help me tightly.


    "I missed you," I whispered in her ear, wrapping my fingers through her hair and cupping the back of her head. She looked up at me, her green eyes sparkling in the sunlight.


    "I missed you more," she giggled then added, "I think we''re getting too clingy, it feels painful to even spend a day away from you." And I couldn''t agree with her more, today was painful without having her just a few feet away from me. I followed her into her room, looking around to see a couple boxes packed on the floor and her single suitcase. All the pictures that once hung on the walls were taken down, the dresser drawers empty, everything packed away I started to feel sentimental looking around the room, but I also couldn''t be happier to have hering to live with me.


    "Is this from Al''s?" Malia''s hand closed around the paper bag in my hand bringing me back to the moment. I looked down at her with a grin and she practically jumped up and down excited. "I totally love you," she said leaning up to kiss me again, and goddess I totally loved her. She took the bag from my hand and headed towards the kitchen, I eagerly following.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh you''ll never guess what happened today!" Malia suddenly jerked her head back around to me as she took the food out of the bag and set it out on the kitchen table. In her mind I suddenly felt images of Chloe appear and I raised my eyebrows at her. Why would she have seen Chloe?


    "na and I went for a walk on the beach and ran into Chloe! I figured she was here because of your meeting with Winston or whatever but then you''ll never guess what she told me," she said, pausing for only a moment before she continued. ¡°I tried to remind her again, nicely this time, to stay the hell away from you and she told me she actually apologized then told me she found her mate,"


    "Who?" I asked, raising my eye brow. I pitied whoever was mated to her, but also pitied anyone who wasn''t mated to Malia because she was fucking perfect and no one couldpare. Goddess how did I get so lucky? My eyes traced over her, admiring every inch of her body as she moved, the smile on her lips brought a smile to my own.


    "Ty focus," sheughed at me throwing a stic fork in my direction. I jumped back, catching the fork just in time and shook my head. Giving her a sheepish grin she continued, "I don''t know who, she didn''t say. Guess they''re keeping it private or something."


    "Strange," I shrugged then sat down at the table beside her. I guess we would find out who it was eventually, considering they would be the next alpha of Winston''s pack since he didn''t have any sons and Chloe is the eldest daughter. "Isn''t that kind of sexist? Howe Chloe can''t be alpha?" Malia asked me as she opened up her food and started eating.


    "I don''t see a problem with it, but Winston is old fashioned and traditionally only sons be alpha''s," I exined to her, and the scowl that formed on her face made meugh.


    After dinner Malia and I packed all of her belongings into our cars then stopped to take onest look at the room. Her fingers inteced with mine as she leaned into my side. "This is it," she whispered and I knew exactly how she felt. We started here, and it was amazing to think about how far we''de from that first day.

 Chapter 89 -

    Malia


    Ugh," the bed shook suddenly and I jumped awake. "Sorry," Ty whispered but by the tone of his voice I knew something was wrong. His thoughts were foggy and I couldn''t make sense of them, then the sudden harsh smell hit my nose. Blood. "Ty," My eyes went wide and I jumped up to look at him."Are you okay?" I was practically screaming, instinctively reaching down to press my hand over the reddened gauze Ty was holding over his bicep. His eyes were closed tightly"What happened?" I stuttered out.


    "I''m fine, just another rogue attack. It''s just a scratch," Ty said, pulling the gauze back to show me the red gash down his arm. I was relieved to see the wound didn''t look too deep. I jumped from the bed and ran to the bathroom to retrieve the first aid kid then was back at his side in an instant.


    "You didn''t even tell me you were leaving," I scowled at him, sitting on the edge of the bed beside him. Pulling the gauze back once more, I gently wiped around the wound to clean the area with a fresh piece of gauze and noticed the edges already pulling together as it healed.


    "I didn''t want to wake you," he replied and I rolled my eyes. I could so smack him right now, and I probably would have if he wasn''t already hurt. Who cared about sleep when there was a rogue attack, when Ty was out there fighting, and Ty was getting hurt. The tears burned in the back of my eyes but I held them back. "Lia, I''m fine," Ty''s hand came up to my cheek obviously sensing how I was feeling.


    "And what if you weren''t? What if you were out there dying and I''m just here sleeping because I didn''t even know anything was wrong?" My voice broke as I spoke, the tears nowing in a steady stream down my cheeks. All the built up fear from the past attacks spilling out in front of us as I did myself to pull myself together. But it was toote, Ty was sitting up and his arms wrapping around me to pull me into his chest. My head fell to the curve of his neck and I felt myself settle a little, soothed by his touch.


    "Nothings going to happen to me, I promise," he said while rubbing his hands around my back, but he couldn''t promise that. We both knew he couldn''t, because I''m sure Jordan would have promised the same thing to his mate and we both knew where that had ended up. Ty took a deep breath, "I''m a better warrior than Jordan, what happened to him won''t happen to me," but as much reassurance as he could give me, that wasn''t what I wanted and he knew that. "Wake me up next time," I demanded and he sighed.


    "Counter offer," he suggested and I waited to hear it. "I will wake you up only if you promise me you will not go into the forest. You stay in town, you hide when you need to, you stay safe. I will keep my mind open so you''ll know what''s going on and you agree to the same. You will start training tomorrow, and I''m sorry if you don''t want to but Malia I can''t have you here helpless. I need you to be able to defend yourself because I need you and I sure as hell will never be okay again if anything ever happens to you," The alpha tone rang through his voice and I knew this topic was not up for discussion, and a small smile crossed my lips. He may not have been born the alpha but he definitely was one now. "Yes alpha," I giggled back to him, running my lips down his jaw. That was definitely something I could agree to. I knew going into the forest would only cause Ty more problems since I wasn''t properly trained, but at least I would be able to hear his thoughts and know that he was okay.


    Ty flipped us over, pressing his lips to mine then pulled back. A smile rest on his lips but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I like the sounds of that," he said, but I knew something was wrong. He was holding back about something, or maybe just lost in thought but why couldn''t I hear what he was thinking about? What was he keeping from me?


    I ran my hand along his cheek and his eyes followed mine. "You should get some sleep," he whispered, and although that was thest thing I wanted to do I felt the pit in my stomach telling me that Ty will talk to me when he''s ready. Remembering the deal we had made back in New York felt like a lifetime ago, but he promised he would tell me everything and I had to trust him. So I rolled over in the bed to my own side then rest my head on his chest and curled into his side.


    The room was quiet for a while, but we both knew that neither of us were sleeping. I only felt myself getting more and more anxious with Ty lost in thought. Until finally the silence broke when Ty sighed.


    "Lia I have to tell you something," he started and I felt my heartbeat pick up in pace. His voice was t, unable to read and when I turned back to look at him his eyes were glued on the ceiling. "I think you''re right," He started slowly, "I think I am the target." My heart dropped in my chest, my biggest fearing true. Ty was in danger.


    By the next morning my anxiety still hadn''t passed, it felt like I had finally just fallen asleep when the sun began shining through the window to wake us to a new day. Ty had exined the entire attack to mest night, the wolves that lunged at him, the way they chased him as he ran. We both knew what it meant.


    I spread my arms out across the bed only to be met with cold sheet so I shot up quickly. Where did Ty go now? I looked around the room, his car keys sitting on the desk in the corner so he had to still be here somewhere. I climbed out of bed and heard the water running for the shower as I walked by the door, a wave of relief washed over me. He must''ve gotten up earlier.


    I grabbed my clothes for training today then rushed into the bathroom, craving his touch. I turned to see him through the ss shower door, his hair wet and matted to his face as he leaned against the wall watching me carefully. "Join me?" He raised an eyebrow at me, a smirk ying on his lips, and I couldn''t imagine anything better as I breathed back, "Yes." Slipping my clothes off first, I stepped into the shower and in one swift motion Ty''s arms were around me lifting me up and pressing my back against the cold tiles. Ty''s touch set fire to my skin while the water washed away the troubles between us.


    "You''re wearing that to training?" I said eying him over. Damn, he looked good wearing a pair of sleek jeans and a button down shirt that he had rolled up to his elbows. While I totally approved, this was definitely not the type of thing I''d imagined training in.


    "Nope, I''m going to the office today. We have some cameras in the forest, so I''m going to review the footage from all the past attacks and see if I can find anything to confirm what we think," He exined as he slipped his shoes on then began gathering papers from his desk.


    "Oh, I just thought we were training today?" I asked. Had he already forgotten about our dealst night? I was actually kind of excited to spend the morning training with him.


    "I can''t train you, I''ll be totally distracted the whole time," Ty winked at me and I smiled feeling the yful side of himing out, but it onlysted for a moment until that same serious look was back on his face. "I can drop you off at the arena or you can take your car. I''ll probably be in the office all day today though, so I won''t be able to pick you up," I nodded my head, it seemed like I didn''t have much choice but to take my car. Not that I minded, but something had felt off this morning and I was really hoping to spend more time with him today than this.


    "But wait, who''s going to train me?" I asked, already feeling disappointed. "Liam," Ty tossed my car keys in my direction and I fumbled to catch them.


    "You''re kidding right?" My eyes went wide, there was no way I could train with Liam.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Nope, Liam''s a good warrior. Plus, I had to pick someone you wouldn''t be afraid to hit," Tyughed a little and I had to join in. That part was true, and I guess at least I would be able to finally catch up on what''s going on between Liam and na considering I hadn''t heard from either of them since she found out about the wolves.


    So I put on my best fake smile and followed Ty down the stairs and out to the drive way. He dropped the papers onto the passenger seat of his car, and I couldn''t help but think that''s where I should be sitting. Ty turned to me and sighed, his arms snaking around my waist as he stepped closer. "I''m sorry," he gave me a sad smile then pressed his lips gently to mine. He pulled back all too soon and opened my door for me. I slid into my seat and started the car, then just as Ty went to close the door I stuck my hand out. I wasn''t starting my day like this, with things so tense between us for no reason.


    "Lia?" Ty asked his eyes widened slightly. I reached up to grab the cor of his shirt, pulling his lips down to mine and kissed him with everything I had. His lips melted against mine as he leaned into it and I could feel the negative mood that had been circling him all morning finally easing off. He pressed between my legs, lifting me up to sit on the hood of the car. Neither of us wanted this moment to end as I clung to him desperately. But as we pulled back, knowing we had to start our days eventually, we were both breathing heavy and that glorious sparkle in Ty''s eyes had finally returned.


    "Have a good day," I whispered to him and he broke out in a smile.


    "I love you so much," he shook his head at me, helping me off the car and back into my seat. Now closing the door, I felt much better about the day ahead of me. Ty climbed in his own car while I headed down the driveway and away from this house, already looking forward to continuing that make out session tonight.


    When I got to the arena, Liam was thankfully outside waiting for me since I had no idea where I was going or what I was doing. We walked through the front doors together and into an area that reminded me of your typical gym for working out. Liam showed me a few exercises that I could practice on my own with the weights, as well as some cardio routines but I was fairly certain I could do cardio on my own. It would be nice to get back into running since I used to do it all the time in New York.


    Next he led me out of the gym room and down a hallway where we stopped with a door on either side of us. "This is where you train if you want to practice in wolf form, although most of us just train in the forest," he gestured towards the room on the left, then led me into the room on the right.


    "What are we doing then?" I said looking at the room around us. It was mostly empty, with only a fewrge mats scattered across the floor.


    "Humanbat training, you''ve gotta learn to protect yourself in human form first since that''s when you''re most vulnerable. Fighting as a wolf is easier because wolves always have good instincts, but in human form not so much," he exined. Together we walked over to the mats and Liam demonstrated a few moves for me, many of them reminding me of the self defence moves my mom had taught me when I started taking the subway on my own. Next we moved onto fighting, which was actually a little easier than I thought it would be. Liam was definitely going easy on me but I got a few shots in, even if he was just letting me boost my confidence. As much as I had been dreading training with him, my day was actually turning out pretty good. Liam was actually really easy to talk to and it was nice to have someone keeping my mind off of everything that was going on with Ty. Especially since he continued to keep his mind closed off to me, a fact that was bing more and more irritating by the hour. Every time I tried to keep my mind closed off to him it took so much concentration and effort, how was it so easy for him? Or maybe it wasn''t easy, maybe what he was hiding was just that bad. A chill ran down my spine out of fear of what it might be. He had already opened up to mest night, what else could there be?


    I turned to Liam deciding that I needed to keep myself distracted as the pit in my stomach started to grow with worry. "So you and na?" I wiggled my eyebrows at him and Liam shot up instantly from where he had been lying on the mat. "What did she say something about me?" His eyes were wide, reeking of desperation. I stepped back a little surprised by his reaction.


    "Uh no, why what happened the other night? You guys didn''t get it on?" I looked at him confused. I had been so sure that they were finally connecting that night, and na was hardly a prude. If she was interested in Liam she definitely would have made a move.


    "Get it on? Lame Malia, but no. Things were perfect, going great. I even kissed her, and she kissed me back and just when things were getting hot and heavy I, of course, had to fuck it up and tell her she''s my mate. Now she thinks I''m a total creep, something about not letting someone else make decisions for her, and now she''s avoiding me again!" Liam groaned exasperated, flopped back down onto the mats.


    It made meugh to see him like this, I bet it wasn''t often he struggled to get a girls attention, and I bet he''d never had to try this hard before. I could see na being a little pissed off about the mate bond though, she definitely liked her independence and to be told she''s supposed to be with this one person forever probably seemed like her worst nightmare right now.


    "She''lle around, she''s just stubborn. I''ve known her basically my whole life, and she''s always been a little stubborn, but give her some charm Liam. I know she''ll cave eventually,"


    "Yeah I guess," He mumbled.


    "As much as you don''t let anyone else see it, you''re actually a pretty nice guy. I mean you''ve done a lot to help me and Ty over the short time I''ve known you. So if there''s anything we can do to help with na," I offered and he smiled back. "Okaye on, 20 more minutes and we can quit," Liam jumped up to his feet then reached a hand out to help me up which I gratefully epted. Liam and I went back to sparring and just when I was finding my rhythm I heard the faintest echo of Ty''s voice in my mind. My mood instantly perked up, knowing his mind must be opening up to me again. Finally, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    And then I heard it, the reason behind his sadness, the thought that was changing everything. The blow that came next to my side didn''t evenpare, feeling like someone had just brushed me with their shoulder as I crashed down to the ground.


    "Fuck Malia I''m so sorry, I swore you had that one," Liam rushed to the ground in front of me, pure terror on his face as he realized what had just happened, but he didn''t know the half of it. "Malia," Liam tried again, but I still stayed quiet. Lost in my own mind as I stared up to the ceiling. "Fuck Ty''s going to kill me."


    As if on cue I heard Ty''s voice in my mind next, "Malia are you okay?" But we both knew I wasn''t, and it wasn''t because Liam had just hit my side and knocked me to the ground, but because Ty was the target, and without my input, had just decided we needed to stay apart.

 Chapter 90 -

    Malia


    "Malia answer me," Ty''s voicemanded, but I couldn''t. I was speechless, my words and mind failing me entirely. How could he possibly think this is the best option and why couldn''t he just talk to me about it instead of making this decision. entirely on his own. "Malia," Ty sighed and I cursed the moon goddess for allowing him to hear my thoughts. He didn''t deserve to right now, especially when he''s been blocking me out for so long.


    I took a deep breath then grabbed Liam''s hand, allowing me to pull me back to my feet. My side ached only a little, a bruise had formed in the area Liam''s leg had collided with but it was healing quickly. I had to get home, I had to be alone, I had to- I don''t know what I had to do. I couldn''t do anything without Ty anymore, how did he expect me to stay apart from him?


    "Malia please," he called out again but I pushed his voice away and turned back to Liam.


    "I''m sorry Liam I have to go," I mumbled out then ran from the arena back to my car without waiting for a reply. My heart ached in my chest, as I rest my head for a moment against the steering wheel. I rushed over to Ty''s office, only to be disappointed when he wasn''t there. Then headed home hoping I would catch him before he left, but only sighed as I was left disappointed again. I climbed into his bed, feeling my body copsing onto it''s self as I felt all my energy drain. He had toe home eventually.


    Dinner passed and I still hadn''t heard anything else from Ty, would he evene home tonight? The pit in my stomach grew as the thought crossed my mind that this was Ty''s way of breaking things off, maybe he just wouldn''te home and not even give me a chance to argue my own side. But my worries quickly washed away as the door opened and Ty strolled in, making my heart pound.


    "Hey," he said, leaning back against the door. I watched him curiously, noticing he wasn''t daring toe any closer, the distance between us evident. His hair was messier than usual and I could tell her had been running his hands through it, he had been stressed out today.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Liam told me what happened and I sort of put together the pieces," He mumbled. His head hung, his gaze falling to the floor and I was dying to see the colour of his eyes. I was dying to knowing how he was feeling right now, what he was thinking about. "I''m so sorry Lia that''s why I was trying so hard to keep my thoughts away, I didn''t want to distract you. I kept feeling you pulling for me and I guess I broke for a second and I fucked up," he said, finally raising his gaze to mine and for a moment my breath caught when I met the pale blue of his eyes. He was begging me for forgiveness, his eyes pleading with mine.


    "Well maybe you shouldn''t think such stupid things," My voice came out cold and harsh and I watched the shock cross Ty''s face. But by the look in his eyes I knew he was serious about his thoughts earlier, he didn''t agree they were stupid, and there was no way I was agreeing to that.


    "Malia I think this is the best option. These attacks are getting worse and if they''reing after me they''lle after you too,"


    "Exactly why we should be together, I am safest when I am with you. You''ve said it yourself, you said it to my dad just yesterday!" I argued back, losing control as I spoke and raising my voice. I could feel my wolfe forwards as my anger rose but willed myself to take some deep breaths. We could get through this, everything would be fine.


    "I can''t protect you from this!" Ty shouted back, finally breaking the serious look on his face, his emotion flooding forwards. He stood from his spot against the door. His hands clenched at his sides and his body tensed.


    "I''m not asking you to protect me! I just want you to be here!" Our argument continued over the next hour, not making any ground as we shouted at each other. It quickly became the worst argument we''d ever had, worse that when I found out Ty was a wolf, worse than when I had gone on a date with Tom. Until finally, the end came.


    "I''m not arguing with you anymore Malia, the decision is made. Stay here until your dad is back, then you can go home if that makes you morefortable," Ty''s voice was strong and clear, unwavering as he spoke and I felt it pierce through my heart.


    "You can''t make me leave, I live here now remember? I''m staying" I argued back.


    "Fine, but I''m not," and with that Ty turned and walked out of the room. With all my energy I scrambled from the bed, finding my legs tangled in the sheets and holding me back. Once free, I ran after him down the stairs and out the back door but I was toote. Ty was already halfway to the forest, pulling his shirt over head. I knew that once Ty shifted I would never be able to catch him, but I kept running towards him anyways. Ty kicked his shoes from his feet then jumped forwards, the ck fur bursting out and the rest of his clothes tearing to shreds. My chances of catching him being torn away as he began to run.


    "Ty!" I screamed after him as he took off into the forest, I stomped my foot on the ground dramatically and felt the tears pour down my cheeks. Then suddenly the rain from above poured down as if the sky had just dropped buckets of water over our town and I couldn''t have imagined more fitting weather for what had just happened.


    I waspletely soaked by the time I went back inside, My entire body shivered, but it wasn''t because of the cold but because of Ty. I needed him here with me, desperately. I changed my clothes into a dry pair of pyjamas and pulled on one of Ty''s sweaters, then returned to the warmth of his bed. The tears on my cheeks had slowed down, but my mind was still racing. 24 hours ago Ty and I were supposed to be moving in together, tomorrow we were supposed to be going to look at our dream house, and now what? Now I''m alone, praying he''ll change his mind ande back.


    "It''s only temporary Lia, I love you," he called out to me and I settled a little. Temporary, I had to focus on that. Knowing that we would stille together in the end was the only thing that would hold me together. "At least we still have this," I whispered back and I felt his mood perk up a little too, and finally after so much silence his thoughts came rushing forwards. At least there was this.


    The next 24 hours passed quietly, Ty never came home, and my heart felt like it had broken in half. "I miss you," I mind linked him, my heart was aching for his presence, knowing only he couldfort me right now.


    "You have no idea, I''ve been rereading the same paragraph for 20 minutes because I keep getting distracted," he groaned back and it made me giggle a little bit, distracting me from how much I missed his touch. I understood why Ty thought this was the right thing to do, but I wish he could just see that putting any distance between us was more dangerous than anything in my opinion.


    Liam offered to keep training me in the mornings and I happily agreed. I think he was just trying to distract himself from whatever was going on between him and na, but the distraction was good for me when I needed it. Plus, Liam was actually surprisingly easy to talk to since no one''s love life could be more messy than his. So I spent my morning ranting to him about Ty and everything that had been going on between us.


    "That is the stupidest thing I''ve ever heard," Liam blurted out when I finished my story, "You''ve mated and marked, his scent is all over you. Anyone who was really out to get him would have no problem finding you," he exined and I felt a chill run down my spine. "sorry, didn''t mean to scare you," he said, offering my a guilty smile. But he was right, maybe I should be a little more concerned about what was going on. I was definitely a lot weaker than Ty and with myck of training and experience, I''d be an easy target. I shook my head, shaking the fear away.


    "Well can you please tell him that? Because he''s really set on this," I said back to Liam, then lunged forward to attack him but he easily stepped from my reach.


    "You''re getting better, but not good enough," heughed at me. "I''ll try to talk to him tonight, he''s staying at Jesse''s" My eyes widened, I knew where Ty would be. I could get to him, this was my chance to talk to him and convince him that this was the wrong decision. Then all at once Liam jumped forwards, his eyes widening to match mine. "Fuck me, i wasn''t supposed to tell you that either. Now Ty''s really going to kill me," Liam groaned as the biggest smile came across my face.


    "Thank youuu," I said practically ready to jump up and down with excitement, but using all my concentration to hide the thoughts from Ty so he wouldn''t see meing. "And to show you how thankful I am, I will convince na to give you a third chance," I promised him which made Liam perk up right away.


    "Totally worth it, consider me officially Team Malia," Liam raised his hand and saluted me like a soldier and I burst outughing, this was going to be fun. But first, I had to get through the house viewing Ty and I had scheduled for this afternoon. This home was totally gorgeous and yesterday I had been so excited to see it, I was so certain that this was going to be our dream home.


    I stepped onto the front step, thankful that na had agreed toe with me, then punched in thebination for the lockbox that hung from the door. This house was breath taking before I had even unlocked the door. The white bricks, the flowers, the trees that surrounded it, everything about this house drew me in. Tears threatened in the back of my eyes but I pushed them back. This was supposed to be our first home, we were going to build a life together here, start a family. Suddenly I heard branches breaking beside me and I snapped my head to the left only to have my heart pound against my chest. There was Ty, walking from the forest''s edge and pulling a clean t shirt over his head. He ran his hand through his hair pushing it back and out of his eyes. Dark bags hung under his eyes and an ache began in my heart, knowing that he hadn''t slept wellst night either.


    "Of course I''m here, we have an appointment," he gave me a sad smile.


    "And I came too, thought he''d want somepany," Liam jumped out from behind him surprising me. I heard na groan dramatically and I made a mental note reminding myself to apologize to herter, but grateful that she was here to be my buffer with Ty.


    "I thought you wanted space from me," I blurted out without thinking, and immediately regretted it when I watched the hurt cross Ty''s face.


    Ty let out a forcedugh as he looked me over, "Considering you''re still sleeping in my bed and apparently now wearing my clothes as yours, I don''t think I''m doing a very good job of hiding you yet." I blushed and looked down, remembering that I had decided to wear one of Ty''s t shirts today hoping it would make me miss him a little less.


    "Then what is the point in all this?" I asked, but he didn''t answer. Instead, he shook his head and looked back to the house in front of us.


    "This ce is gorgeous," he said and just like that the conversation was over, while I was left wondering why he really was here if he had just saidst night he needed to stay away from me. He stood looking around outside, admiring the same flowers I had just been admiring myself.


    Together the two of us wandered through the house, the electricity racing between us as we brushed passed each other in each of the room. na and Liam went there separate way, and I could hear them bickering as they looked around the basement while Ty and I wandered the main floor and upstairs. With each room we looked at I could imagine us living here, raising our family here. We could be happy here, and that thought only made my heart break more. "This ce is perfect," Ty mumbled as we came back into the kitchen after finishing our tour. He was right, this ce was everything I dreamed of and I waspletely in love with it. "So what do you think?" He asked me as I leaned back against the counter.


    "Does it matter?" I shrugged, refusing to meet his eyes. We couldn''t have this ce, we weren''t even living together right now. We were just standing by and watching as our whole future was torn away from us by these stupid rogue attacks. Below us I could still hear Liam and na bickering, and I wanted to scream at them to just work it out. At least they could be together.


    "Malia I told you I need space from you because you''re going to get hurt. It''s not forever, it doesn''t mean I don''t want to be with you. It doesn''t change anything, I still want you I still want this house and our future. Please, this isn''t any easier for me," Ty stepped closer and I could feel the electricity pulse through the inches between us. I looked up to meet his eyes and all the hurt I''d been feeling over the past 24 hours rushed forwards like waterfalls down my cheeks. "Malia why are you crying?," Ty''s hand came up to my cheek, touching me for the first time since our fight began. My skin burned beneath him and I wanted to reach out, to pull him into me, to hug him with all I had and beg him to never leave me alone again. But instead, i stayed frozen, to have him reject me one more time would break me into a million pieces.


    "Because I want this stupid house," I sobbed and Ty''s eyes closed, pain written all over his face. Then he leaned in, his arm wrapping around me and lifting me up onto the counter. He pressed himself between my legs, his hands roaming up my sides to rest on my cheeks.


    "Then we''ll get the stupid house," he smiled at me, but it only made my sobse quicker.


    "So what? So I can live here alone?" Ty''s eyes fell to mine, his gaze soft as he held me. He pressed his forehead against mine but I couldn''t take this any longer. His touch I had been craving so badly wasn''t enough, I wanted more of him but I knew I couldn''t push this any farther without pushing him away. So instead I pushed against his shoulders, making him step back from me and slid back down to the floor. "Forget it, my dad will be home in the morning so I''ll just go back to my house and live there. At least then I won''t be alone," I mumbled, moving to push past him but Ty''s hand caught my arm.


    "Lia," he whispered, his eyes that shallow blue colour that told me he was hurting. Then in the sh of a second they were ck, his eyes widening and his head whipped around the room. His back pressing against me as he pushed me back against the counter again. "Something''s wrong, someone''s here. Malia you have to hide, now." Ty demanded, his alpha toneing forwards and a chill ran down my spine.

 Chapter 91 -

    Malia


    I ran down the stairs taking them two at a time towards the basement. Liam passed me on his way, the same sense of panic in his eyes that Ty had, and I could smell the same unusual scent as them in the air. I knew what it meant, a rogue was here, but how did it get this far into unnoticed? And was it here for Ty? For me? The same questions were filling Ty''s head but I could tell her was pushing them away as he ran around the house searching for the rogue. Meeting na at the bottom of the stairs, I grabbed her hand and pulled her into a bathroom with me and locking the door. I knew far too well that this door would hardly be a barrier against a wolf, but hoped that Ty and Liam would be able to lead the rogues away before they found us. Worst case, I guess I would be putting the training I had done with Liam to some use today.


    "Malia, what''s going on?" na looked up at me with wide eyes as she huddled against the wall, her body sinking to sit on the floor. She wrapped her arms around her legs and hugged them into her chest and I felt for her. I remembered feeling that scared when I had first learned about the wolf world, so I slid down beside her and wrapped an arm around her.


    "We''re going to be okay na, Ty and Liam have this," I said, making sure Ty heard it as well. I heard Ty''s wolf suddenly howling outside, followed by Liam and I knew the battle had begun. Several other wolves joined in and I listened carefully to the thoughts crossing through Ty''s mind as the fighting ensued.


    It wasn''t just one, but several rogues hade into town, straight to this house and it was very clear that Ty was there number one target. One by one Ty and his pack members fought them off and with each passing minute I felt my anxiety building. I was begging for Ty to be okay, for our friends to be okay, and desperate for someone to finally dere the battle at over until finally it was and everyone fell silent.


    Ty''s thoughts went to a jumble and I struggled to decipher what was happening as he jumped from one thought to the next sporadically. "Malia what''s going on?" na asked me and I noticed how much my entire body had tensed. I tried to rx and shook my head, "I don''t know, something''s wrong." My heart began to ache as I felt hurt suddenly wash over Ty. It wasn''t physical thought, this was something deeper, Ty was upset about something but through his racing mind I couldn''t figure it out. I tried calling out to him but there was pure silence. Then suddenly more howling in the woods and Ty''s thoughts cleared. My eyes widened as the images Jesse pinning Liam up against a tree, his canines fully extended as he snarled and threatened to attack. Ty was pushing himself between the two of them, begging Jesse to stop. The look on Liam''s face was unreadable, like he was horrified but also heartbroken, like a sad puppy. "Liam did you tell your parents where we were today?" Ty was asking next and I started to make sense of the string of thoughts chaining through his mind. They were trying to figure out how the rogues got past the border, only to realize that Liam''s parents had been in charge of guarding the border. His parents, now missing, with their scents trailing beyond the borders and into the rogue territory. His parents, who knew exactly where Ty was going to be this afternoon thanks to Liam. And just like that I realized exactly what everyone else hade to realize, exactly what had started the fight between Jesse and Liam - Liam''s family were traitors to the pack, they were behind these attacks.


    Ty''s emotions suddenly dropped again and I could feel the ache in his chest growing. "Ty," I called out to him and was surprised to hear his voice calling out for me through the house.


    "Lia," he yelled from upstairs, and I jumped up to unlock the bathroom door. I ran back up the steps taking them two at a time noticing the broken ss on the front window. "Sorry, first repair?" He gave me a guilty smile but I didn''t care. I ran into his arms, jumping up and he caught me with ease as my legs wrapped around his waist.


    "Thank god you''re okay," i whispered into his ear, my hands knotted into his hair as I held him tight. Ty sighed into me and all I could hear in his mind was "this can''t be happening" repeating over and over again. I pulled back slightly, holding his face in my hands. "Are you okay?" I asked him and he gave me a small smile.


    "I''ll be okay as long as your okay," He said then gently led my legs slide back down to the floor. "I just can''t believe Liam''s parents are after me. I don''t get why they would do that, they''ve been in this pack for generations, I''ve known them since I was just a kid. And what about Liam? Is he in on it too? He''s been one of my best friends for years," Ty rambled on and I wrapped my arms around him to smooth him again.


    Jesse and the other pack members from the battle joined us in the house, talking amongst themselves. But I ignored them, my entire focus right now was on Ty and what he was trying to sort through in his mind. Then, a few momentster, Liam wandered in through the front door and everyone fell silent. I looked out from behind Ty, catching a glimpse at his tear streaked face, dirt smudged across his cheek.


    "I didn''t do this, I''m not- I wasn''t a part of this. I didn''t know," Liam stuttered out and I could sense the vulnerability in his voice. He was terrified. His eyes were locked on na, who stood leaning back against the kitchen counters with her eyes glued to the floor. I looked up to Ty, what should we do? And I knew he was struggling with the same question.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and made the first step forwards, acting on my instincts. We could trust Liam, he was family to us and there is no way he would do anything to hurt us, that I was certain of. Liam may have some questionable morals when ites to girls, but he had done everything he could to help Ty in these attacks. He''d done everything to help me and Ty through all the drama, to help me adjust to life here. He wouldn''t hurt us.


    "We''re happy to have you home Liam," I came to stand in front of him and I heard a few murmurs front he crowd behind us. Ty''s thoughts suddenly aligned with mine, realizing just as I had that Liam is family and he came to stand at his side as well. I looked into Liam''s eyes and saw more tears threatening to spill so I moved forwards to wrap my arms around him and pull him into a hug, and Ty quickly joined in.


    Turning back to the group, Ty cleared his throat. "Liam would not betray us, he will never be a traitor to us. He has proven his loyalty to me, to Malia, to our pack over and over again, his loyalty should never be questioned. If anyone has any problems with that, you can direct them to speak with me," he announced and the crowd cheered in approval. My eyes fell to Ty as I stared at him in awe.


    The crowd returned to mingling and Liam awkwardly shuffled on his feet at the door. He still looked like he was trying topose himself, and I could only imagine what he was going through in his mind. He had just found out his parents, the people who had loved and raised him his whole life were traitors. They had tried to kill his best friend, they were threatening the pack, and now had ced a target over their son''s back. Liam''s eyes remained on na, who still hadn''t moved. I sighed to myself, they always needed a little push. So i moved slowly to na''s side, knowing that she was watching Liam in her peripheral vision just as he watched her. I leaned into her side, whispered in her ear, "If you want him, you better go. He really needs someone right now." I prayed this would push her forwards, but she didn''t budge. Her head shook slightly so I nudged her shoulder again, then suddenly she leapt forwards. na ran into Liam''s chest, wrapping her arms around his shoulders while he stood frozen in ce, shocked.


    "I''m sorry about your parents," she whispered into his ear. At the sound of her words, Liam finally broke. Tears rushed forwards and he buried his head in the nape of her neck. The two clung to each other and I went back to squeeze Ty''s hand. Finally, we both sighed. Deciding to give Liam and na some space, everyone else slowly wandered out into the driveway and said their goodbyes until it was just and I remaining.


    "I had to go talk to some of the warriors, are you okay to get home?" He asked me and I nodded back. The romantic moment between us long gone, and the space ced between us seemed evident once more. Standing a few feet in front of me Ty made no motion toe any closer.


    The two of us went our separate ways, Ty gone to talk to pack members and I returning to his house. I had said I would return to my house tonight but after what had happened today, sleeping away from him seemed impossible. I was sick of this, I was sick of all of it. And with that in mind I silenced my thoughts from Ty and summoned all my courage, preparing my best speech for when he got home. I had to convince him that being together was better than any other option. I had to make him trust me that this was right.


    My heart raced in my chest as I saw the lights of Ty''s car pull into the driveway. I scrambled around the room, lighting some candles and trying to make it more romantic. Second by second passing, I paced around the room waiting for him. My palms were mmy, my heart fluttering. You can do this, I urged myself until finally I heard the click of the doorknob turning.


    "Malia," my name dripped from Ty''s lips as he walked into the dimly lit room.


    "Ty," i whispered back, my hands clenched into fists. I was ready to stand my ground, ready for a fight. Ready for a fight worse than anything we''ve ever had, because I wasn''t going anywhere tonight and neither was he. We needed this, we needed each other, and staying apart was never going to be the right thing to do.


    "Thank god you''re here," his voice broke as he spoke and I widened my eyes at his surprised. Did he really meant that? Then rushing towards me, his arms were around me in a heartbeat, my head crashing into his chest as he held me tight. His chest shook as a sob let loose, his tears running into my hair as he buried his head into my neck. Finally, the deafening silence of his mind broke. The emotions and thoughts of this afternoon rushing forwards and I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing my home would always be in his arms.

 Chapter 92 -

    Malia


    "So what now?" Ty asked breaking the silence that held between us while we hugged. His hand ran through the strands of my hair, his eyes soft on mine. My eyes fell to his lips, getting distracted by my sudden urge to kiss him but I had to remember why I was here. I had to remember what we were fighting for.


    "I had a speech prepared," I started and Ty rolled his eyes, that yful sparkleing to his eyes as he shed me a small smile.


    "Oh I bet you did," he smirked at me and I felt so relieved. This was my Ty, finallying home. The serious tones from his facepletely lost. Right here, right now, Ty was just Ty. Charming, funny, yful, the boy I''d gotten to know over the past month, the boy I had fallen so in love with.


    "And I''m going to give it because I am still angry at you!" I began to yell jokingly and Ty''s eyes widened on mine but I could tell he was holding back augh. He pulled back surprised but I held on tight to his shoulders, not letting him move any further from me than he already was. "I am angry because you have been acting like an idiot the past couple days. Staying away from me does not make me any safer, we are in this together. In fact, staying away from each other has made us both miserable, tired, unfocused, and it''s just making things worse. So I''m not doing this anymore, I''ve already lost far more time with you than I was ever willing to give up, so don''t make me give up more. I want to be with you every second of every day and you might think that puts me in danger but I know that you are the only thing that makes me truly feel safe," the words spilled from my lips and Ty''s eyes held onto mine.


    "We are stronger together," I added, pulling him back in, and before I could move again Ty closed the gap between us. His lips were hungry on mine, kissing me with a fire I''d missed so badly. In an instant Ty was throwing me back on the bed, stripping his clothes before climbing on top. I felt the zipper of my dress snap as Ty tore at my dress, meeting my desperation with his own.


    His lips zed their trail across my skin, down my neck and I giggled as he came across my stomach. His fingers hooked on my panties, and I lifted my hips gently to free them. Ty growled with appreciation and in an instant his lips found my sweet spot. His tongue devoured me while his hand came to rest on my hips, holding me steady as I squirmed with pleasure.


    "Ty!" I gasped, my climax nearing closer. His tongue picked up the pace and I knotted my hands into his hair begging him not to stop.


    "Fuck I''ve missed you Lia," Ty breathed, his breath tickling my skin as his face came back to rest against the nape of my neck. But I wasn''t done, I needed him, I needed more. Using my new strength I flipped us over so I hovered above him. Ty smiles that gorgeous smile up at me, his hands finding my hips as I lowered myself onto him. "I will never get enough of you," He sighed blissfully as I began to ride him, and I knew exactly how he felt.


    The next few hours were lost in total pleasure as Ty and I showed just how much we''d missed each other. When we were finally satiated, our naked bodies tangled beneath the sheets. My head came to rest across Ty''s chest, listening carefully to his heart beat in time with mine.


    "So I was hoping I could talk to you about something," Ty started, and I looked up to meet his eyes, a guilty smile stered on his face. Focusing on his thoughts, my face scrunched up in confusion when I realized what he was thinking about. "You want Liam to live with us?" I asked, surprised.


    "He''s lost his family, they''ll never be allowed on pack territory now that everyone knows they''re traitors. He''s all alone Lia, and what you said earlier about our friends being our family" Ty pressed his lips together, his fingers brushed down my arm and a chill rushed through me. My eyes softened on Ty, he was always so thoughtful.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re right, Liam needs someone right now and I think having him stay with us is a really great idea," I smiled up to him and watched the relief rush over him. I gasped and smacked his chest, "You already asked him?!" I shouted up at him but I couldn''t help but smile. Ty was just doing what he did best, he always showed up for the people he loves when they need him and that was exactly what made him a good alpha. Ty just shrugged and together the two of us joined inughter, getting lost in the moment once more.


    The next morning Ty called a meeting at the pack house between all the warriors, trackers, and everyone that had been involved with the rogue attacks over the past couple months. I was surprised by the turnout, and could sense that Ty was feeling the same. This was his first official big meeting as an alpha and he was definitely feeling a little extra nervous knowing he was here to discuss the potential of his best friend''s family being out to kill him.


    "I searched my housest night, I found some papers I think you should look at," Liam came to join us and I couldn''t help but notice the dark circles that hung under his eyes. His hair was messier than usual, and he wore the same clothes as the day before. My heart ached as I looked him over, clearly he was struggling with the news of his parents. I looked over Ty''s shoulder at the papers he had handed us, seeing long lists of names with some highlighted and others crossed out. On the third page I noticed my own name as well as the names of my dad and Savanah crossed out. Just below us, Liam''s name was listed with a question mark beside it.


    "These are all pack members," Ty mumbled shuffling the pages back together and together we looked back up at Liam. What could this mean? Why would they have a list of all the pack members and what did the crossed out names entail? A chill ran through my spine, wondering how this all rted to the attacks.


    "I think- I think my parents might have been trying to start their own pack. They were going to try and steal pack members from you. I''ve been going through it and all the highlighted names have disappeared into thin air as well," Liam grabbed the papers again and flipped to the second page, then pointed to a highlighted set of names. "The Henry''s, I went by their house this morning and no one''s home. The house ispletely empty. Same thing with the Thorn''s," he said finding another highlighted name in the papers. My heart began to beat faster in my chest, making a new pack sounded really bad and by the unsettling feelinging over Ty I knew that this could only mean more trouble. "But why would they be going after Ty then?" I asked the only question that was burning through me. If they were starting their own pack then why would it matter if Ty was the alpha of this one.


    "Because if you kill the alpha''s, you get the pack," Ty murmured and his thoughts drifted to his lost brother. My heart dropped, everything suddenly bing more clear. Liam''s parents had gone after Jordan first, and now Ty, and once Ty was gone then they would target Jared. With no remaining children of the alpha bloodline the pack would automatically be assumed by those who showed the most strength and in this case it would fall to those who had been the downfall of the alpha bloodline in the first ce - Liam''s parents.


    The three of us fell silent, and Liam nodded his head in agreement. "I think they left a question mark beside my name because they didn''t know if I would join them," Liam''s eyes fell back to the paper where his own name was listed. Ty looked over him curiously and I could feel the doubt creeping in, but it was soon to disappear and be reced with the slightest guilt as Liam continued, "I would never, what they''re doing is repulsive. I want you to know that my loyalty is here with you, and I''ll do whatever it takes to prove that."


    "Thank you Liam," Ty reached out to grip Liam''s shoulder in assurance, "do you think they''ll reach out to you?"


    "You''ll be the first to know if they do," Liam assured us and Ty nodded back to him. Together we went to take our ce at the front of the crowd. I nervously leaned into Ty''s side as all eyes fell towards us, and Ty squeezed my hand, making me rx a little.


    "As many of you have heard the Night family has been dered as traitors to our pack, and with new information brought forwards today I have reason to believe several other pack members have joined them. I would first like to remind everyone that this does not include my beta, Liam Night, who will be retaining his position in the pack," Ty began and his voice boldly caught the crowds attention, everyone watched him with eager eyes. "It is of my belief that these attacks are happening because someone is out to take the alpha title from my family. While it appears the traitors have left our pack to start their own, it has be clear that my family is a target in the rogue attacks which suggests that there is more going on than we realize."


    "The attacks are far too organized to be rogue attacks, and there''s no way a bunch of rogues would follow the rambling of Trevor Night," Derek''s voice rang through the crowd as he stepped forwards. I recognized him clearly from the day Ty had been injured during an attack, that same hard look on his face.


    "I agree, these attacks are too organized. Do we have any other enemies that could be out to take the alpha title?" Connor asked next and I felt Ty''s thoughts shift in agreement. My mind drifted to Winston''s pack automatically, remembering the way he was so desperate to have his daughter mate with Ty. They were clearly interested in the alpha title.


    As I turned to look back towards Ty, I found his eyes already widened on mine as if I had just figured something out. Then as if he''d known what I was thinking Liam said exactly what I had been thinking.


    "Alpha Winston and his pack are suspicious. They have failed to show up at any attacked even though they agreed to an alliance with us, they have also repeatedly shown their disapproval for our alpha and his betas, as well as tried to have Ty mate with his daughter against his mate bond with our luna," Liam suggested to the group and chattering filled the room as gossip ensued between the pack members.


    Then Ty stepped forward and confessed something that suddenly made our prediction more certain, "Winston also tried to push Jordan to mate with Chloe, before he was mated to Kassandra." The crowd around us gasped, and I could already see the warriors lost in thought as they nned out attack strategies. Ty''s eyes hade back to lock on mine, as if we had just figured out the answer to all of our problems.


    "It can''t be them though, they wouldn''t," Jesse suddenly came forwards and Ty''s gaze shed to him. He raised his eyebrow at him confused. Why would he be defending them? Suddenly Ty groaned and I realized why as Jesse cleared his throat, "I''ve mated with Winston''s daughter, Chloe. I have not sensed any threat to our pack or ill-will directed at Ty from their pack."

 Chapter 93 -

    Tyrese


    "You mated with Chloe?" The words stumbled out of my mouth as soon as I had Jesse alone with me in my office. He awkwardly swayed in his steps as he walked towards me, sitting on the opposite side of the desk as I leaned over my chair. "Yeah, we met the night of that incident with Chloe and Malia. I sensed my mate nearby but didn''t realize it was her until she left and I followed her scent. We wanted to keep it quiet though, until we were certain we''d both ept the bond," Jesse exined and I nodded my hand in understanding. The mate bond was an intimate thing, it would be humiliating toe forwards and say your mate had rejected you so I could understand why they''d want to hide it. Especially since this would make Jesse the next in line to be alpha of Winston''s pack.


    "I''m happy for you, and I really do wish you and Chloe the best," I said truly meaning it. Jesse deserved to find his mate, of all of us he had always been the most eager. "So how soon do I have to fill your position?" I asked next. Although it would hurt to lose him as my beta, I was grateful he would be taking over the alpha position in the Dark Moon pack. Working with him over Winston was going to make my life so much easier and we would hopefully be able to start a new alliance between our two packs. All this however, was waged over the fact of whether Winston was really out to attack my pack and myself or not. If he was, Jesse and I were about to find ourselves in even more trouble than we could handle. The next few days passed in a blur. I was so busy nning with my warriors and trying to organize the packs defences. Attacks were increasing in frequency and in numbers and we had to be prepared for anything. Liam was being a huge help though, organizing extra training sses and helping recruit more wolves to guard the pack boundaries. Plus, he was continuing to help Malia train every morning which I was probably the most grateful for. Knowing Malia was getting stronger and more confident in her abilities eased a lot of the stress I had about anything happening to her.


    Jesse had gone to stay with Chloe for a few days and while he was supposedly there to begin his alpha training, truly I had asked him to do some investigating for us. He had secretly taken two of our best warriors along with him, and the three of them would spend the free time they had there searching for clues that there may be a war brewing between our pack and their''s. I was anxious to know what they had found out when they returned but for now my focus remained on Malia.


    Today was a big day for us, the day we finally moved into our new house. Together we had ordered a few essential pieces of furniture for the house but decided to do the rest of the furnishing together once we were settling in. Today we''d take all of our personal belongings over their, the movers would likely already have the truck unloaded by the time we got there though as Malia and I had been way too distracted this morning between the shower, packing our clothes, and finally our emotional goodbye to my mother.


    "Mom you''re still going to see us all the time," I groaned as my mother looked up between me and Malia with tears in her eyes. For the third time this morning her lip trembled as tears threatened to spill and she pulled us in together for another hug. "Mom we have to go," I groaned again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Fine fine, you two be safe though. Come visit anytime you want to," she leaned in and gave me one final kiss on the cheek then I turned to Malia. Grabbing her hand I pulled her out the door after me, eager to get to our new home. "You know when we first moved in together, I never thought we''d also be moving in with Liam," Malia giggled from across the room as she folded her clothes and organized them into the dresser. Iughed back at her, I had been thinking the exact same thing as I heard Liame in the front door. We had given him his own key to the house so he could stay in the spare bedroom in the basement for however long he needed it.


    Of all my friends to suddenly need a ce to stay, I had hardly expected it to be Liam. But with everything going on, it only seemed right to have him here. Even when he was staying with us back at my parents house, you could tell he was really hurting over what was going on with his parents. He only left his room to throw himself into training, for practice with Malia, or to help with the investigation into Winston''s pack.


    "na thinks he''s keeping his distance from her too, she hasn''t seen him since the night we found out about his parents," Malia mumbled obviously hearing the thoughts rushing through my mind, and I nodded my head towards her. I had been wondering the same thing, but what Liam was going through was obviously taking a huge toll on his wolf and I could only imagine it. Finding out my parents were traitors to the pack would change my whole life, and even if Liam had shown nothing but loyalty towards the pack some people were still doubting him. "Do you think things will work out between them? I mean, I thought since she''s his mate he wouldn''t be able to stay away from each other?" "They may not have mated yet, so the bond may not be that intense yet. But also Liam''s going through a lot right now and his wolf is probably struggling with it all too. The people who he probably trusted more than any of us just betrayed him and now he probably just needs some time to bounce back to his normal self," I exined to her, really hoping that time was all he needed. I had never gone through anything like this, so it was hard to say what he would need to recover from this. I had thought for sure he would be leaning into na to get through this, especially after she made that big move after the attack that night but he seemed to be doing the exact opposite.


    Suddenly my phone rang interrupting our conversation and I quickly slid it out of my pocket to see Jesse''s name shing across the screen. My heart jumped in my chest as I answered it in a sh, eager to know what or if he had found anything. "Jesse,¡± I said his name into the phone, skipping over any pleasantries.


    "Ty we found something, and you need to see it right now," his voice rang through strong and clear. My heart dropped in my chest, I had been hoping they would find nothing. I was hoping that our assumptions were wrong and it wasn''t another pack targeting us, but finding something was never good news.


    "What is it?" I asked, desperate to know.


    "I think they''re attack ns," and my body froze, Lia''s eyesing to lock on mine as she listened in to my thoughts. We both knew what this meant, and it wasn''t good. We were going to war.

 Chapter 94 -

    Malia


    "I want to be honest with you Lia, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t afraid. We''ve had plenty of battles on our grounds, but I''ve never had to lead my own," the words spilled off of Ty''s lips as he packed a backpack for his travels. Ty and Liam had decided they were taking a bunch of warriors out to the dark moon pack''s border to confront alpha Winston about his ns. Rather than waiting a few days, they wanted to get this over with as soon as possible to prevent any further attacks from happening; which meant they were leaving tonight with minimal time to prepare. I had been sensing Ty''s anxiety about it all day, and I wanted to reassure him that everything would be okay but I wasn''t sure how. "You''re a good alpha Ty, and you''re a good warrior, and I''m so lucky that I get to call you my mate because you''re pretty amazing at that too. I know you can do this, and I know everything will work out. Now go confront alpha Winston then get your butt back home to me as fast as possible," I smiled up at him, my hands folded over the cor of his white button down shirt and I pulled him down to press my lips to his.


    "I love you so much Lia," he whispered as he pulled back to press his forehead to mine. "Be safe okay?" He asked me and I already knew what he meant. I nodded my head quickly in agreement, I didn''t want Ty to have to worry about me and be distracted while he was gone. I would stay out of the forest, I would stay near my friends, everything was going to be fine. And with that he slung his bag over his shoulder and headed out the front door towards his mission. My own anxiety built with each step he took away from the house, but I knew that when he came back all this drama would finally be over. No more rogue attacks, no more injuries, it would just be him and I and our family.


    The next few hours crawled forwards. I could still sense Ty''s thoughts and they were only a couple minutes now from arriving at Winston''s pack. They were going by foot since they didn''t want to cause any rm. The goal was to avoid a battle if they could, and at the very least toe by surprise so Winston''s pack wouldn''t have time to prepare and overpower them. Ty mind-linked me quickly to let me know they were arriving and he would be busy for the next few hours but I asked him to reminded him to keep me updated as he was able to.


    In the meantime, I was distracting myself by having dinner with Emily and na at Emily''s house. Listening to nain about Liam was as good of a distraction as I was going to get. "I just don''t get it. He wanted to go on a date with me so bad and now that I''m actually like open to the idea he''s justpletely shutting me out. I mean he calls me sometimes but all he wants to do is talk and we never actually hang out and this is just all so dumb," she rambled on and I felt sort of bad for her. But I also knew that Liam had been busy dealing with everything going on with his family, and even if he is bonded to na he''s a little distracted right now. I did my best tofort her though, hoping she would stay patient until Liam could give her his full attention. I just hoped Liam would smarten up soon.


    After dinner was finished the girls and I gathered on the couch to watch a movie. I reached out to Ty to ask how things were going but didn''t get a reply so I took a deep breath and tried to remain calm. He was probably still busy talking to Winston, the battle wouldn''t have even begun yet. I had to have faith that Ty could sort all this out without actually having a battle.


    "Luna somethings wrong!" Derek suddenly came rushing through the front door in a pair of worn out shorts, his chest sttered with blood. His eyes locked on mine, full of panic. I jumped up from my spot at the table, and in the distance I could hear wolves howling in synchrony, getting louder and louder by the second.


    ''What is it?" I asked, feeling the terror rush through me. I jumped up from my spot on the couch to face him.


    "There''s an attack on the border, rogues have made it into town and we can''t hold them back, we don''t have enough warriors here," he rambled on and I felt my heart begin to race. There couldn''t be an attack right now, Ty''s not here. Liam''s not here. What were we supposed to do?


    "Did you tell Ty?" I asked running to the window to look out to the forest boundaries. And across the setting skyline I could see rogues running through the trees, some of them heading directly for the house. I quickly jumped back from he window before they saw me, my adrenaline kicking in.


    "I''ve tried, his mind link is closed, he isn''t answering." Derek muttered next as na and Emily also jumped up from the couch.


    "Okay," I stuttered, feeling frozen as a statue. This couldn''t be happening, not now. I''m not ready for this, Ty and I had never talked about this. How could I possibly be in charge right now? Wasn''t their anyone better they could ask? A thousand thoughts of doubt ran through my head but I quickly snapped out of it and shook them away. Come on Malia you have to make a decision, there''s no time for doubt. What would Ty do? And before I even knew what I was saying the words were spilling out. "Tell everyone to stay in their homes, go to the basements and lock all the doors. The warriors that are avable should prepare for battle while those who cannot fight take shelter," Imanded and Derek quickly nodded his head then took off back out the front door.


    ¡°Emily keep na safe, you guys get out of here and find a safe ce to hide," I instructed them next. na gripped Emily''s wrist with a death squeeze as she clung to her in fear.


    "Where are you going?" Emily paused for a moment to ask me I quickly shook my head before she could even ask me toe with them.


    "I have to find Jared, he would have had to do some alpha training if he''s Ty''s back up. He might have a better idea of what to do. Plus, he might be a target too since Ty isn''t here so I need to make sure he''s safe," I exined to them and Emily just nodded her head. Taking na''s hand they raced off together through the front door. I quickly grabbed my bag then headed out the front door, jumping in my own car and heading towards Ty''s parents house.


    When I arrived the lights were off, but I used my key to get inside and rapidly searched the house for any sign of Jared. "Jared," i called out to him through the mind linked and he answered almost right away. "Malia where are you?" He replied and I quickly told him I was at his house. "I''ll be there in 10 minutes, hold on," he said. I walked to the back room of the house, standing in front of therge ss window it gave me a perfect view of the forest. In every direction I saw wolves running so quick they blurred together. I couldn''t tell who was on our side and who wasn''t as the chaos ensued around me.


    "Ty," I called out to him again but still nothing. Then my entire body turned to ice as I heard a loud shatter of sse from behind me. Spinning so fast the room blurred around me I turned to see a snarling wolf with dark brown fur stepping cautiously towards me.


    I turned and ran up the set of stairs towards Ty''s room taking them two at a time, hearing the heavy footsteps chase behind me. Once in the room I mmed the door closed then used all my strength to push Ty''s desk in front of it. I ran towards the window. This would be my only option for escape now as the pounding on the other side of the door rang louder and I knew it would only be a matter of time before the desk was pushed out of the way.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Then suddenly the room fell quiet, and I turned my attention back to the door, unable to lift my eyes off of it. With such ease a new hand must''ve found the handle as the desk slid back with ease, and in walked a man with gelled back dark hair. His expression was calm as he looked me over, stepping closer to me slowly and I couldn''t tell what it was but something about him seemed so familiar.


    "Malia, you''re going to be okay," his hand reached out to me and something deep down was telling me not to take it, to run, to scream, to fight. He took another slow step closer, whispering, "you don''t have to be afraid of me" and I realized as the smile came across his lips, no matter how it made my stomach turn, it reminded me so much of Ty.

 Chapter 95 -

    Tyrese


    "Tyrese, what are you doing here?" Alpha Winston grumbled from behind his desk, acting as if there was no reason for me to be here, as if he weren''t out to get me and my pack. I could already feel my wolf raging inside, he put my pack in danger, he had put my mate in danger all this time.


    "Winston I believe we need to talk," I walked into the room with attitude in each step, Liam in close tow following behind me. Winston''s eyes flickered to mine for only a moment until they were back on hisputer screen, dismissing me as he always had. But I was tired to being dismissed, I was an alpha now and I demanded attention.


    I cleared my throat, knowing I had to make myself more clear if this conversation was going to go anywhere. "I know about the battle ns, about who''s really behind these attacks," and with that Winston''s eyes shot up once more, a mix of panic and guilt running through them. We were right. Winston and the Dark Moon pack were behind the attacks. There had been a part of me that wished I was wrong. My father and Winston had been friends forever, he would never forgive me for killing him but there was no other reasonable punishment for targeting an alpha.


    "Your father told you," Winston stood up slowly from his chair, but his gaze fell back to his desk as he shuffled through some papers. My father? My father knew? My head started to spin, why would my father want to attack his own pack, his own son? I knew I hadn''t been running things the way he''d wanted, but I didn''t think I was doing too bad. With the attacks after all we were starting to make some headway, he actually approved of how I was managing things most days. "My father knows about this?" I muttered, trying my best to hide the emotion behind it. But that didn''t make sense, my father may disagree with how I was running the pack, but that didn''t mean he wanted to kill me. Plus, we were under the assumption that these attacks had something to do with the attack that killed Jordan. There was no way my father had anything to do with that. He had been praising Jordan his entire life for how good of an alpha he would be, and he had finally just found Kassandra and decided he was ready to take on the position. My father would never organize an attack against him, and if he had then why would he be wasting all my trackers to search for him at every chance he got? "No that''s impossible, my father has been driving trackers crazy looking for Jordan. There''s no way he wanted him dead."


    Winston turned to me once more, the strangest look on his face as he cautiously looked me over. "Jordan''s not dead Tyrese, he''s on the run. What exactly did your father tell you?" And with his words it was like the ground beneath me had shifted. Jordan wasn''t dead, breaking this fact I had been so certain about for the past few months. And my father knew, that''s why he was using my trackers, but what was Jordan running from? Why was my father after him? And what did Winston have to do with this. A thousand questions rushed forwards into my mind and I struggled to weave through them.


    Winston took a step closer to me,ing around the desk but I backed away, unwilling to settle for anything closer than the distance that was already between us. Shaking my head I pushed away the thoughts of Jordan, these were things to handle with my parents. Right now my focus was on Winston, on the attacks, on my pack. "My father didn''t tell me anything. I am here because I know about your battle ns. I know that your pack has been attacking mine and that you have been trying to kill me in hopes of taking over my pack."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was Winston''s turn to step back this time, as my words rushed over him. His eyes widened, but instead of answering me he moved back to his desk, pulling open the top drawer. I braced myself, ready to run, for I wasn''t sure what he could be pulling out, but froze when I watched him pull out a folded out map of battle ns. Only what I could assume were the same ones that Jesse had found.


    Winston held the ns out to me and I cautiously took them, unfolding the map and setting it onto the desk. Liam came to my side, but I watched as his eyes stayed glued to alpha Winston who was now backing away from us towards the window. "I mean you no harm Tyrese, nor your pack," he assured me but his voice was never one I could trust.


    As I looked down at the ns I knew something was wrong, because memories sparked in my mind. I recognized these ns, I was there when this attack happened, this was the day that Jordan disappeared. I remember this attack like it had just happened yesterday, I had juste back from the city since Jordan''s alpha ceremony was supposed to be happening within the following few days. I hardly made it in the front door of the house when the howling began, and I rushed into the woods, but everyone wolf I went after always retreated just past the boundaries every time I went after them. It was like they were ying with us, distracting us.


    "This is the only attack I have ever organized against your pack, there were no casualties, no serious injuries," Winston said, leaning back against the window. My hands balled into fists, there was a casualty though, we lost Jordan this day. He stole him from us.


    Anger was rushing through me and I could feel my emotions getting the best of me. My wolf was aching for Malia, she always calmed us down. So if only for a moment to settle myself I opened our connection again, preparing myself to feel her rush of love and happiness that I was back, but she was silent. "Malia," I called out to her without reply. That was weird, it was hardly 8pm, there''s no way she''s sleeping already.


    "You killed my brother," I growled, my wolfing forwards. "And now you are after me, you cannot hide behind my father any longer," I took a threatening step towards him and Winston''s back pressed harder against the window. My eyes narrowed in on Winston, setting my target and preparing to lunge at him, but my focus broke as I heard Liam whimper behind me.


    ¡°Ty something''s wrong," Liam''s voice spilled out and I could hear his pain. Turning to him in a sh, I watched as he clutched his chest, his breathing turning heavier. "na''s hurt,¡± he whispered thest words I wanted to hear. His eyes wide on mine, the pain vividly showing. In an instant, I opened up the mind link to my pack members feeling the sudden rush forwards of screams and cries for help. No. No. No.


    There couldn''t be an attack right now. It was impossible. Winston was here, his warriors were here. I had seen them training in the field when we came in. There was no way he had that many warriors that he could spare so many extras to be here. Unless he knew we wereing. My mind shed to Jesse, could he have set me up?


    Snapping back to Winston I snarled. "Tyrese you have to listen to me, I didn''t do this, it''s Jordan. The things he wanted to do with the pack, the kind of alpha he was going to be. It was horrific, and your father realized it just in time. We had to stop him, but he found out what we were trying to do and he took off. He is the one threatening you, he is threatening your pack," Winston begged of me but I didn''t know who to trust anymore. All I knew is that someone was lying to me, maybe a lot of people were. But my mind had drifted to Malia, they were threatening her, and right now she was in danger.


    "Stop lying Winston, I don''t have time for this," I spat then rushed out of the room andunched myself outside, shifting to my wolf. I had to get home. Malia had to be okay. I dashed through the trees, running faster than I ever had before. I had to get to her, my mind was consumed with only her as I tried to reach out to her over and over, with only her silence in reply.


    Then as I crossed through my packs boundary I knew I was toote, the battle was over. Injured pack members were resting against the trees, sitting in the fields with their families, tears streaming down their faces. I did this, I left my pack unprotected. I left my mate unprotected. Sniffing the air, Malia''s scent was still lost to me, untraceable. Something was really wrong, I''d always been able to catch her scent no matter how far from me she was.


    "John!" I shouted suddenly seeing him leaning against a tree with Savanah hovering over him. Arge gash across his shoulder that Savanah was gripping as she tried to stop the bleeding. His skin was turning pale but his eyes brightened as they saw me skid to a stop in front of him. I should ask if he''s okay, I should ask what happened, but the only word I could get through my lips, "Malia?" And John shook his head, giving me a sad look that made my heart drop. "I haven''t seen her. She was with na and Emily," She was with na. And na is hurt. And I can''t feel her. My blood ran cold and my wolf howled profusely in my mind. No. No. No. We couldn''t have lost her, she has to be okay. My eyes twitched between John''s wound and his eyes, grateful when he turned to me and said, "Go look for her, I''m fine." With his permission I took off across the field, picking up Emily''s scent first.


    I came to a stop in front of the hospital, Emily must have brought na here. I practically ran down the hallways, feeling the guilt in my chest grow as I looked over all the injured townspeople and pack members. But I couldn''t deal with that right now. I only had one focus, and that was finding Malia. At the end of a hall I found Emily pacing outside a room. I stopped dead in my tracks as she looked over to me with a confused look on her face. She didn''t know why I was here, which only meant Malia wasn''t.


    My eyes fell wide on hers, my heart rate picking up as it mmed harder in my chest. I wanted to scream, to hit my head off the wall. I could hear it''s erratic beat in my ears as my blood rushed through my head. This couldn''t be happening. The look on Emily''s face gave me panic, as if she too was now realizing something was wrong with Malia if I were here looking for her.


    "She told me she was going to find Jared," she mind linked me and I gave her a nod then took off again without another word. There was only one ce she would go to find Jared, a ce where she would have thought would be safe. She had to have gone to my parents house.


    "Malia, please answer me. Please tell me you''re okay," I called out in my mind once more, but only more silence echoed back. I shifted once more outside the hospital and ran at full speed towards my parent''s house, not caring who saw me. I skidded to a stop in front of the house, seeing Malia''s car in the drive way with no damage. She made it here safely, she was here. Then as I turned towards the front door I caught a glimpse of the front window into the living room,pletely shattered as if someone had jumped through it.


    And as I walked in the front door I finally caught the scent I had been missing, much stronger here. A scent that had been burned into my mind for my whole life, one that had suddenly disappeared only a few months ago. Jordan. Looking around the dark room, the ss from the front window scattered across the floor and arge w mark scraped across the wall at the base of the stairs. I ran towards them, taking them two at a time until I reached my room. She would go here, I knew that, but as my hand closed around the door handle, I was scared of what I would find on the other side.


    Pushing the door open anyways, my heart dropped, a sickness filling my stomach as my room remained untouched. No Malia, no Jordan, the room was empty with no sign of any struggle. Hearing some voices downstairs I ran towards them, then out from the kitchen came my teary eyed mother, my father, and finally Jared.


    In a sh I lifted Jared by his shirt, pinning him against the wall. His eyes went wide as he squirmed under my touch. "Where is Malia?" I demanded, my wolfing forwards in full rage now as I lost my will to control him any longer. My canines extending full out as a growl ripped through me.


    "I don''t know, she told me to meet her here but when I got here the front window was broken and she was gone," Jared scrambled to say, fearing to his eyes. I released him, feeling my entire body turn to stone, my heart as if it had stopped beating in my chest.


    Malia was gone.


    No one knew what happened to her.


    This couldn''t be real.

 Chapter 96 -

    Malia


    My head pounded when I woke up, the room around me began spinning as I moved. I groaned rolling over, the soft surface beneath me adjusting to my body. Opening my eyes to see the flower printed walls I scrambled to my feet, I didn''t know this ce. Where was I? What happened? Ty. My head ached and I reached up to hold it, leaning back against the iron bed frame to bnce myself as dizziness took over.


    "Ty," I whimpered, calling out to him as I copsed back onto the bed. The unusual silence in my mind was deafening, where is he? Where am I? What happened? I looked to the room around me, the walls covered with a tacky floral wall paper. The iron bed stood alone in the centre of the room, with only a single small dresser pressed into the corner of the room. Windowless, the room was dark and dimly like with a singlemp in the corner. How did I get here?


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me," the strangers words echoed in my mind as I thought back to thest thing I remembered before waking up. He had taken a step closer to me, but I didn''t trust the look in his eyes. As I backed away from him I was caught by a sharp pain to the back of my head, and the whole room had gone ck after that.


    Moving slower this time so I didn''t get dizzy, I made my way over to the bedroom door. Leaning against the wall to bnce myself, I jiggled the door handle only to find it locked, and having seen enough action movies in my life I knew what this meant. I had been kidnapped. I wanted to scream, to break down this door but my body froze, hearing voices echo on the other side.


    "I just want my daughter back. I want her out of here safely and I don''t want anyone following us," a chill ran down my spine hearing a voice I''d known my whole life. A voice that I''de to fear as I met another side of her entirely. Mom. More unanswered questions filled my mind, consumed by my fear of why she was here and what exactly she was trying to take me away from. Was she here to rescue me? Or was she the one that had me kidnapped in the first ce? My wolf was quiet in my mind, reminding me of the time before I had her, as if she wasn''t there at all. Ty. My heart ached for him, wondering where he was right now and why he was so quiet. Was he okay? Thest I had heard from him was just before he arrived at the Dark moon pack. Had their been a battle? Was anyone hurt? Was Ty hurt? Why couldn''t I hear him? Why couldn''t I feel him?


    My head began to spin again as my anxiety built, I had to get out of here. I jumped up from the bed once more, looking around the room to search for an exit n. With no windows, my only option was this door, and who knows what was going to be waiting for me on the other side of it. With the limited fighting skills that Liam had taught me in my short time training, I was doubtful I would even stand a chance against one wolf, never mind a whole pack of them. "Well you can''t leave yet, their bond is only contained as long as she is here," I heard his voicee through the walls, hearing it clearly even from my bed. That same voice that belonged to the man who said I could trust him, the liar, suddenly giving me the answer to the silence in my mind. I couldn''t feel Ty because this man was interfering with our bond. "Can I get an update on Tyrese?" He asked next and I felt my heart skip in my chest. I crawled over to the door, pressing my ear against it.


    "He''s returned, he knows she''s missing," Another voice replied, making my heart jump once more. Ty was okay, and he would find me. I had faith in this, he wouldn''t let me go.


    "Good, he needs to be distracted for whates next. Without his mate he''ll be weak and his thoughts will be so consumed with her he won''t even see using," my heart sank with this, Ty was in danger. He was still the target. I had to get through to him, I had to concentrate. I had to warn him.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    mming my eyes shut I tried to reach out to him once, only to be quickly broken from my concentration as the door in front of me creaked open. My eyes shed open only to meet my mother''s wild eyes. Her make up smudged like she had been crying, her hair was messier than I had ever seen it before. "You''re up," she whispered, grabbing my arm and pulling me to my feet. I shook her off, jumping back. What was she doing here? "I''m not going to hurt you," she whispered taking a step closer. Her hand came to rest on my cheek in the sameforting way it used to when I was a kid. But I knew better now, I had heard that line before. I shook her off of me once more, backing away so my back pressed against the wall.


    "You want to hurt him," I spat back, anger zing through me but my mother''s stern eyes locked on me. Another threatening step closer and her face was only inches from mine.


    "Listen to me," her voice came out hushed, quiet enough that I could hardly hear her speak if it weren''t for her moving lips. "You are in more danger right now then you know. We are going to get through this but you need to listen to me. You have to let it in, you have to feel it all Malia. Like Grandma used to say," she whispered, and the words tangled in my brain as I mulled over what she was saying.


    "This is what is best, I can''t let him find you," she said louder this time, gripping my arms and squeezing them enough that I knew they would be bruised for a moment. But as I looked up to her eyes, her left eye twitched and my heart pounded in my chest. My mother was a terrible liar, she had always been a terrible liar because the obvious twitching in her eyes always gave her away. And right now, I knew with every instinct, she was lying. She wanted Ty to find me. "Your bond is only contained within these walls,¡± she whispered then took a step back from me and left through the door. Leaving me alone once more I knocked my head against the wall behind me feeling its sturdiness behind me. If I had my wolf, these walls wouldn''t stand a chance again me, but here I sat with the hands of a human once more, weak and unable to help myself. "You have to let it in, feel it all Malia," her words rang through my head once more. Feel what, what did she mean? All I could think about was Ty. "Like grandma used to say," I thought of next, but this made no sense. My mother had told me my whole life my grandmother was crazy, out of her mind. Why would she now want me to listen to her?


    I mmed my head back against the wall once more, feeling it shake gently beneath my touch. Ty was probably worried out of his mind right now, if he was even okay after his meeting with the Dark Moon pack. "Ty," I called out to him in my mind, begging for a response. Please he has to say something, anything.


    "Ty," I tried again. My mind shing to the night he was injured, what if he was hurt again? He couldn''t be. I needed him. I needed him more than I had ever needed anyone or anything.


    "Ty," Again, silence. The tears flowed steady down my cheeks down, a sob taking over me. They were going to hurt him. It wasn''t Winston, it was whoever this man was. They were after him and he wouldn''t even see iting. They were going to kill him.


    "Ty," I screamed this time feeling my entire body tingle like electricity was pulsing through my veins. A loud crack sounded through the air that made me scramble to my feet as a crash followed, the wall across from me crumbled beneath the heavy branch of a tree. The gap it created just big enough for me to squeeze through, the exit route I needed appearing in clean sight. As if my feet were on fire I was climbing onto the tree and looking outside to see a clear 8 foot drop outside.


    The fresh air hit me like a wave, the rain pouring down and soaking me instantly. I turned up to the sky briefly, watching as the clouds rolled over each other, the storm intensifying with each passing second. Taking it step by step and clinging on for my life I began to climb down the tree that leaned against the house. A crash came from the bedroom and I let go of the branches, quickly sliding to the ground and falling onto my back. Pain shot through me but I had to keep moving. Get up Malia, I begged of myself as I looked up to see the same man from yesterday now looking down at me through the broken wall. His eyes wide as he looked between me then up to the sky. His eyes turned dark in an instant and I scrambled to my feet, using all my strength to run towards the trees. My feet slid across the wet grass but I pushed myself faster, knowing all too well that without my wolf he would catch me in only a matter of minutes. Then a rush of warmth took over me, hearing in my ears a heart beate in time with my own. His voice rushing over me like the adrenaline that coursed through my veins, giving me strength to push my legs harder. "Lia," he gasped and I felt his bones shift, his wolf hit the ground and each foot step hit the ground faster than thest. Ty wasing.

 Chapter 97 -

    Malia


    Run. Run. Run. The word repeated over and over again in my mind and my legs burned beneath me as I pushed myself to move faster with each step. Ty wasing for me, but I had to give him time to get here. I had to get away. I weaved my way through the trees, hoping it would slow down the wolves behind me. I couldn''t look back though, I had to keep moving forwards.


    "Malia get ready to hold on," Ty''s voice came into my mind, soothing me the way it always had. But hold on to what? I looked around, hoping to catch a glimpse of his n but there was nothing in sight. Then, suddenly, my legs were lifted off the ground, a wolfing between them and I was lifted on to his back. My hands desperately grasped the ck fur to stop myself from falling as he continued to run through the trees, slowing down for hardly even a moment as we took off further into the forest. Ty.


    My heart thudded against my chest, electricity rushing through me as I knotted my hands into his fur and leaned into him. His heart beat rang strong in my ear as I pressed it against his back. The tears that came in a steady stream down my cheeks were washed away by the rain pouring from the open sky above us.


    Taking my chance now I turned back, looking for whatever I had been running from. Threerge wolves chased us and I immediately recognized the brown one that had chased me through Ty''s parents house as their leader. The gap between us was growing as Ty pushed faster, weaving his way through the trees with ease. I tightened my grip in his fur, ncing back once more to notice the wolves behind us nowpletely disappeared from my sight. Ty was fast. "Not that fast, they must''ve sensed the warriors up ahead and stopped," Ty''s voice came into my mind and a rush of love came over me. For him, for our pack, for this storm, for my safety, and again for him. I leaned down, resting my body against his fur as he slowed down, my armsing around his neck now. The sky above us began to clear, the rain drops scowling down as the sunlight peaked through beneath the clouds. Then voices were filling my head. "Luna wee home!"


    "We''re so happy you''re safe Luna!"


    "Luna are you okay?"


    I couldn''t stop the giggle that came from my lips as I leaned into Ty, feeling his heart melting along with mine as he heard them as well. I smiled back at all the wolves we passed as Ty continued through the field. Then up ahead I could see where Ty was taking me, home. Our home, the only ce I wanted to be right now.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Ty came to a stop in our backyard, his wolf sat down and I slid with ease from his back. Ty shifted back and I was in his strong arms in an instant, happily crushed into his chest. "You''re safe Lia, you''re safe now," his hands found either side of my face as his eyes searched mine, and I couldn''t tell if he wasforting me or reminding himself. His own heart a tangled mess of fear and sadness from the events that had just passed, aching just as much as my own. "I''m here," he whispered the only words I ever needed to hear. His lips brushed my cheeks, kissing away the tears and I tangled my arms tighter around his torso, unwilling to let go anytime soon.


    "Are you okay? What happened? Did they hurt you?" Questions spilled from Ty''s lips uncontrobly. The panic vivid in his eyes as he pulled back slightly but I only held him tighter. He wasn''t going anywhere right now. I closed my eyes and rest my forehead against his chest, remembering the events so clearly. Being chased through his parents house. Waking up in the strange room. The threatening voices. My mom. The tree, and finally running through the storm hoping to find him.


    Ty''s mind began to spin, taking it all in. His body tensed and when I looked back up at him his eyes were squeezed shut as if he were thinking about something painful. "Jordan," he whispered, opening his eyes. I looked up at him confused, then the images shing through his mind made me quickly realize what he meant. The man who''s smile reminded me of Ty was his lost brother Jordan. Which could only mean one thing, Jordan had faked his own death and now was out to get his brother. This left a thousand more questions in our minds, pondering what exactly was Jordan''s purpose in this. The pack already was his, so why would he be out to steal it from Ty now? Why would he have left in the first ce? "We need to talk to my parents. My meeting with Winston didn''t exactly go as nned, turns out my dad knows a lot more than he''s been telling me," Ty said while sharing his memories of the meeting in his thoughts.


    "You mean the attack on Jordan was a set up?" I gasped. There were definitely a lot of unanswered questions for Ty''s dad, a lot of things he needed to exin before this war that had started between Ty and Jordan continued. And something told me that after what had happened today, Jordan''s ns had been derailed but a new battle would be starting soon.


    "Come on, we need to get going," Ty said, obviously thinking the same thing. Taking my hand in his he led us forwards through the house, grabbing his keys off the front table. Together we walked out to the driveway but my nerves were going crazy.


    "Should I bring some extra protection of something? Considering your mom''s apparently in town and I don''t feel like getting stabbed again," Tyughed, lightening the mood. I had been wondering the same as him, was my mom here as a friend or an enemy? And what happened to her during the storm? My mind drifted to what she said about my grandmother once more. My mom always said my grandmother was crazy, she never approved of anything she said. Although my grandma kind of was crazy, she always told me she was psychic and had some pretty wild stories.


    "Oh my god Lia your grandmother," Ty suddenly froze in his tracks, my hand jolting as I stepped in front of him. I looked back at him confused as we stood in the middle of the driveway, Ty''s eyes wide as they met mine. "Fuck you''re going to kill me,¡± he shook his head but a small grin yed on his lips. "I forgot to tell you something, something really big," and in his mind images of my grandmother''s eyes shed. The words magic and witch tangling in the memories and my eyes went wide. Ty thinks my grandmother is a witch, and after seeing the storm today he thinks I''m one too.


    "Ty no! I''m just getting used to my life as a freaking werewolf!" I yelled ripping my hand from his, but I instantly missed his touch. This couldn''t be possible. I started this summer as a human, and now I''m supposed to believe that not only am I a werewolf but I''m also part witch.


    "I''m so sorry. Honestly there''s been so much going on and we''ve been so busy Ipletely forgot about it. It was just the slightest thought though, I thought I might have seen something in her eyes for maybe a second, but I''d never seen any signs in you. Not that I would even know what to look for because witches are so rare Lia," Ty rambled off while he reached out for me, but I crossed my arms across my chest closing myself off to him. I wasn''t mad though, maybe I should be, but I wasn''t. A lot had been going on, and I knew Ty would never purposefully hide something from me if it were this important. His gaze softened on mine but my frustration continued, this life was so much more than I had ever expected. "Ahh!" I leaned back and screamed into the air, feeling frustrated. Then as if perfectly timed a raindrop hit my forehead and I looked up to see the dark cloudsing in impossibly fast. As i turned my gaze back to Ty, his hair was slick to his forehead once more from the rain pouring down on us. The once dry shirt he had pulled on now clung to his chest and I watched in wonder as he began tough.


    "Seriously?" He looked at me with the goofiest grin on his face and I had tough at him. "I love you," he whispered, reaching out once more and pulling me into his arms. His lips pressed against mine, and as he pulled back I faked a scowl at him.


    "I love you too I guess, but not right now," I said back, but we both knew I was lying. I would always love him, even when he did stupid things. Taking his hand in mine I led us forwards once more out towards the driveway. We needed to move quickly and get this drama with Jordan over with.

 Chapter 98 -

    Malia


    "Do you really think I''m part witch?" I asked Ty as we drove over to his parents house. I admired him as he leaned back in the seat, his hand casually resting over the steering wheel. His wet t-shirt clung to his chest clearly showing the definition of his muscles underneath and it made me salivate. His hair still dripping wet as he pushed it back from his eyes.


    "I think my now soaking wet clothes would say yes," heughed at me. His eyes came over to meet mine and I watched that same yful sparkle that I loved so much light them up. I thought back to the tree breaking through the wall, the rain that poured down as I ran towards the forest. Could it really be possible that I had done that? Did my mother know what I was capable of? And if my grandmother had these so called powers, then did my mother have them as well? "Ty this is crazy, I don''t know anything about witches. I didn''t even know they existed," I mumbled feeling overwhelmed by the thoughts iming my attention. Once this whole Jordan business was over with I would need to have a serious conversation with my grandmother and mother.


    "You didn''t know about werewolves either, and look at you now," he smiled at me reassuringly and I knew he was right. I hade a long way since Ty had first told me about the werewolves. He reached over and took my hand in his once more, our fingers intecing as we fit together perfectly.


    "Yeah but I had you," I smiled up at him. These past months were impossible to imagine getting through without him.


    "And you still have me Lia. I don''t know a lot about witches either, but we''ll figure this out together. We can talk to your grandma, your mom too, if she knows anything. This isn''t a bad thing," he gave my hand a squeeze and I felt my nerves rxed. Sighing, I rest my head against the window. He was right, we could get through anything together.


    "Ty I can''t feel my wolf, it''s quiet. Like before my birthday," I whispered the words that made my heart ache, my lip quivered as I spoke. She had been so quiet, it made me fear something was wrong as a sinking feeling was growing in my stomach. And as I ran to the forest today the idea of shifting seemedpletely impossible.


    "You don''t need to be anxious, everything is fine. They must''ve given you wolfsbane, I can smell it on you faintly. Your wolf wille back," he assured me and I felt all my nerves settle. As I looked up to the sky, I watched as the remaining dark clouds cleared to reveal the clear blue.


    A few momentster though my anxiety began to build again as he pulled into Ty''s parents driveway. How exactly do you go about telling someone that their son has gone crazy and is trying to kill your other son?


    "Mom, Dad," Ty greeted his parents as we walked together into the house, then nodded his head towards Jared who was anxiously stirring around his bowl of cereal. By the look in his eyes as he stared at me I knew he was awaiting bad news. Ty''s father grimaced, while tears came to his mother''s eyes and she ran forwards to hug me.


    "Malia, we''re so happy you''re okay," she mumbled into my ear while Ty squeezed my hand refusing to let me go. He was definitely being a little over protective, not that I minded though.


    "We need to talk," Ty said, his alpha toneing out strong. His mom pulled back from me and I leaned into his side once more. William''s eyes fell to the floor and I had a sense that he knew exactly what this conversation was going to be about. From Ty''s mind I knew that Jordan''s scent was all over this house, clearly having been here just yesterday when he chased me up the stairs. It was undeniable, and all his lies were now falling through the cracks. The room fell quiet and Ty was the first to break the silence, "We know that Jordan''s alive, we know that you nned an attack on him with the Dark Moon pack, and now we want to know why," he demanded.


    Jared dropped his spoon into the bowl the milk sshing onto the counter. I swear I heard him mumble, "Jordan''s alive?" But Diana was quick to hush him. She turned to her husband, waiting for answer, as if her own words were lost. She was not surprised by any of this however, confirming out suspicion that she was in on this too.


    Taking a moment first, William finally sighed and leaned back against the counter. "Jordan was fit to be an alpha by every mean, he was strong, decisive, assertive, and he wanted to be alpha more than anything. As we leaned into his final weeks of training and I started handing over some of my duties to him, Jordan found his mate and a darker side started to show. He was breaking alliances with other packs, bing more demanding of our pack members, and nning secret meetings right below my nose. Then one day I searched the office and found ns for an attack on the Dark Moon pack. He was nning to kill the alpha bloodline, he wanted to take over the pack," William exined. "All of this started after he met Kassandra, so we started to do some digging and found out that Kassandra was actually a rogue before they had mated," Diana added in and I could feel Ty''s thoughts spinning. "Actually a pack of rogues, if you can believe that. Kassandra convinced him that they could take over other packs and be the strongest wolf pack to ever exist," William''s head fell again and I knew he was grieving the loss of his eldest son. Ty''s mind drifted to the mate bond, and I remembered him telling me how your life shifts to focus on them. With a love like that I could understand losing yourself in it, just as Jordan had lost his way in Kassandra''s criminal thoughts. "We tried to keep it quiet, but there were a few pack members that knew about what Jordan was trying to do. Some of them approved of what he was doing, they wanted to help him, it was through them he found out about what we were nning," William continued, and I immediately jumped to Liam''s parents. They weren''t helping Winston take over our pack, they were helping Jordan. "We went to Winston and began to n an attack strategy. The goal was to capture Jordan and keep him contained, hoping we could convince him to break his bond with Kassandra, hoping we could get him back. But they knew we wereing, they had no choice but to abandon the pack and be rogues." Everything suddenly was bing so much clearer. This was why Jordan''s scent asionally lingered on our territory, this was why William continued to relentlessly search for Jordan knowing he was the leader of all the attacks. This is why William was so determined to have Ty make new alliances with other packs before Jordan could do the same.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So you knew there were traitors in the pack. You knew the reasoning behind the attacks. You knew they wereing for me," Ty spoke slowly, his voice was cold and t. His body tensed at my side and I could tell his anger was building towards his parents.


    "Yes, but we didn''t know who the traitors were. It was only a matter of time before they revealed themselves to us," William said, only partially answer Ty''s questions. I squeezed his hand tighter, reminding him to calm down. This wasn''t the time for a fight, we still needed our questions answered, and Jordan would still be lurking in the woods waiting for another fight. We needed to save our energy for that, we needed to all being working together on the same side for once. "And why didn''t you tell me about any of this? You could''ve saved us so many battles. I could havee home sooner, I could have helped Jordan before things went this far," Ty began to raise his voice and my heart ached for his. Guilt was spreading throughout him as I realized that Ty felt he had let down his pack. He hadn''t been here when all of this with Jordan began, and he knew he hade home toote to stop anything. He too, mourned the loss of the brother he once knew.


    It was Diana''s turn to answer this one as she stepped forwards, her husband''s shoulders falling like he had been defeated. "On the day of the battle, things went too far. We only wanted to capture him, but Kassandra-" she paused only for a moment. "A member of Winston''s pack killed her." Ty''s heart crashed into his chest and I knew what he felt, imagining what it would feel like to lose my own mate. "Ty we didn''t want to tell you because what happened that day is our biggest regret. We lost her, we lost Jordan, we couldn''t lose you too. What if you took his side? What if you med us?" Tears flowed down Diana''s cheeks and I could sense the emotioning to her voice. She had been holding this back for a while. Ty''s body pressed harder against mine as he shifted his weight. But he was different than Jordan, even if his parents couldn''t see it, because right now all Ty could think about was how much it must''ve hurt Jordan to have the connection of his mate bond broken. Ty pitied his brother, but his stronger instincts were begging him to protect his pack. Jordan had clearly gone crazy after losing his mate bond,shing out at Ty as if this were his fault. Taking over the pack, finding his own mate. Jordan was attacking purely out of revenge.


    "So Winston''s pack is not our enemy," Ty announced, his mind drifting to the meeting he had just had a day earlier. William shook his head in response.


    "Winston has been keeping his distance after what happened with Kassandra, and he has been quite annoyed having to deal with my teenage son and his rambunctious friends, but no they are not of any threat. I had only suggested you mate with Chloe in order to bring our packs together. We would have a muchrger defence system if we were aligned with them," William exined, everything making sense as he spoke. His mind was always focused on business, on what was best for the pack. "But you met Malia, and with her not being from here I worried that she would turn you the way Kassandra turned Jordan. For that I would like to apologize Malia," he said bowing his head towards me slightly and I managed out a small smile.


    Once more the room fell quiet and I looked up at Ty. The gears in his mind were grinding quickly as he sifted through the information that had just been shared with us. Even if it hade toote, we still had an unfinished war on our hands; a battle to finish. Then finally Ty cleared his throat, "so we''re not dering war on the dark moon pack, we''re dering war on Jordan and a bunch of rogues," and his family''s heads fell in response knowing that this were in fact true. "I guess we should start preparing then," Ty nodded to his family onest time, then took my hand and led me out of the house. He was finished with this conversation, maybe finished with the lies from his family as well, but he wasn''t one to hold grudges. I knew he understood, even if he didn''t want them to know that yet.


    Ty and I climbed in the car and headed towards the hospital. "Are you okay Ty?" I asked him and he let out a deep breath. Leaning back against his seat, he reached over to hold my hand, his thumb rubbing slow circles against the back. I felt his nerves rx under my touch and I squeezed gently.


    "I''m okay. It''s a lot, but I''m okay as long as I have you," he smiled at me, saying the same words he had once told me before. "I need to talk to Liam though, and I figured you''d like to check in on na since apparently she was injured during the attack," he said as we pulled into the parking lot. My heart sunk, thest thing I wanted was for na to get hurt. I really hoped this wouldn''t cause any more problems in her rtionship with Liam considering things between them really didn''t seem to be getting any better.


    As we walked into the hospital, we found Liam leaned against na''s bed as he rest his chin on the mattress. na was lying back in bed, scrolling on her phone but he eyes lit up and she instantly set it down as she saw us walk in. "Malia, thank god you''re okay!" She shouted, reaching her arms out to hug me as I approached. I wrapped my arms around her then looked her over noticing a cast over her ankle, but other than that she seemed okay. "And thank goodness you''re here," she said nodding to Ty now, "your friend here won''t leave me alone."


    Liam let out a low growl but continued to pout on the side of the bed. "Come on Liam, we''ve gotta talk," Ty said and Liam followed him out the door. na and I caught up while the boys were in the hall, Ty catching Liam up on everything that we had learned from his parents. My conversation with na quickly drifted back to Liam which made me smile, knowing that even if she pretended to be annoyed with him, the mate bond was still working it''s magic. "He hasn''t left my side since I got here," she mumbled, looking down at her hands as she picked at her chipping away nail polish. "I guess it''s kind of sweet though," she whispered as a small smile pulled at the corners of her lips. "He really likes you na," I said to her, even if he had done a poor job of showing it.


    "Well if he likes me so much, I don''t understand why he hasn''t made another move yet. I mean he hasn''t even tried to kiss me again," she whined and before I could even respond Liam wasing through the door once more. Practically running to her side, as Ty leaned against the doorwayughing at him.


    "Wait you want me to kiss you?" Liam''s eyes went wide as he looked down to na in shock. na looked back at him, as if she were surprised by her own words but I knew she had meant what she said. Then with each slow step forwards I watched the heaviness lift from Liam''s shoulders, his eyes lighting up and his lips turning their corners. In an instant his hands grasped either side of her face and his lips touched her.


    "I guess we should give them some privacy," I giggled to Ty as I returned to his side. Looking at me out of the corner of his eye he smiled at me.


    "I think we need some privacy of our own," and with that his arms snaked around my waist, pulling me against his chest. His lips meeting mine and the fire igniting inside of me.


    na was discharged from the hospital shortly after that and the group of us hopped in our cars and headed back towards the pack house. We needed toe up with a strategy for how we could take down Jordan. Little did we know, we were already toote. As we walked in the doors of Ty''s office, our eyes instantly met Jordan as he casually leaned back against the desk.


    "What are you doing here?" Ty snarled at him, his canines extending in the slightest. His arm wrapped around me, protectively pushing me to stand behind him but Jordan seemed unfazed. His eyes were locked on Ty, narrow and cold. "I''m here to take my pack back of course," he said, a wicked smile turning the corners of his lips.

 Chapter 99 -

    Malia


    "You''re here to what?" Liam was the first to react, stepping forwards with a growl. Taking his ce at Ty''s side, I nced back briefly at na who was now stiff as a board obviously on the edge of having her own nervous breakdown. "You can''t, Ty-" He began but Ty ced his hand on Liam''s chest as if to pull him back.


    "Jordan I am the alpha of this pack now, you have no ce here," Ty''s voice was cold as he spoke but I had to feel proud of him. Thinking back to how far Ty hade as an alpha, I knew the boy he was only a month ago would have given Jordan the pack back in an instant, but Ty as stronger now, a better alpha than anyone could have ever asked for.


    "Little brother I think you forget that I was the alpha to be of this pack for much longer than you. These are my warriors, my pack members, and you are just some filler until my grand return," Jordan took a threatening step forwards and my heart pounded, but Ty didn''t back down. His stance was firm, his gaze unwavering on Jordan but I knew from the thoughts in Ty''s mind his own doubt was creeping in. This pack had been so resistant to ept Ty as alpha, because everyone had always loved Jordan so much. Of course, they didn''t know how evil his ns for the pack were, but that didn''t matter right now. The warriors needed to side with Ty before this battle began.


    Then out of no where Derek came into the room, his stanceing next to Ty, opposite of Liam. "We are not with you anymore. We will stand behind our true alpha, Tyrese,¡± Dereks voice rang clear through the room and my own anxiety calmed as Ty''s doubts shifted away. His doubt quickly reced with pride, realizing his pack was finally truly epting him as an alpha, and they had his back no matter what was ahead of them.


    Looking back up to Jordan, my body shivered once more. His gaze had turned colder than before, his eyes narrowed as they locked in on his brother and I could only imagine the terrible thoughts running through his mind. If Jordan had been holding this hope the whole time that the pack would be his to take back upon his return, seeing them back Tyrese would be a turning point for the battle ahead of us.


    "I hope you''re preparing for war then, if you even know how. This pack will be mine," Jordan snarled then turned and shifted, leaping forwards towards Ty who stumbled back in a sh, his arm snaking around me to hold me against his back for protection. Liam and Derek shifted as well, cornering Jordan, giving him no choice but to leap through the window behind us. I cringed turning my eyes back from the ss as it shattered across the floor. Then Ty was turning to face me, pulling my head into his chest. As my eye lids lifted I was met with his eyes burning into mine. Pure panic ran through them, his mind a jumbled mess of wondering what to do, what to expect, who to call.


    "Ty," I reached up and brushed my hand to his cheek. You''ve got this. I told him and myself over and over again in my thoughts, and I knew he did. Our pack was a family now, we would tell everyone. We would get all the help we could and protect each other


    The next few hours passed in a rush as the warriors and Ty nned their battle strategies. To me, Ty had delegated ensuring all pack members and townspeople were prepared and ready to protect the young and vulnerable. So na and I spent the remainder of the morning driving around town, warning everyone to stay in their homes. To the townspeople, we lied and said a storm wasing and thanks to the worries that filled my mind the dark clouds were already rolling in in the distance.


    For those that didn''t have shelter, I offered Ty and I''s home as a safe ce for people to hide. Just moments before the battle began a group of us huddled in the basement of our home, my hands held na''s tightly as we gazed out the back window towards the trees. Just as he had promised, Ty''s thoughts were running clear through my mind and I could feel his nerves rise as the rogues approached in the woods. There were more rogues than any of the previous battles, but Ty remained confident that they can handle it. The warriors would keep the rogues distracted, while Ty and Liam would focus on finding and killing Jordan. After his threats on the pack, there was no other choice. And even if Ty was choosing to hide this from his pack, I knew he was hurting over this.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Malia," Ty''s voice came into my mind, and I could sense his emotions running wild. Only moments from the beginning of the battle as the guilt in his stomach built up and I could feel his mood falling. "Malia, I can''t kill my brother," the words came out broken and made my heart ache in my chest. Of course he couldn''t, Ty was never that type of person. Family and his pack had always meant more to him than anything, and now here we were with a dilemma that no one could solve. Jordan was family, a part of Ty''s pack, and this would never be the right move in Ty''s mind. But I couldn''t help him with this, there was no right answer anymore and I found myself at a loss for words. So I whispered back to him the only thing I knew for certain.


    "I love you, and you are an amazing alpha. I know that no matter what happens today you will make the right decision for our family and for your pack," and with that Ty seemed to settle a little. His mind focused in, ready for what was ahead of us and I did the same. na and I took our seats on the floor beside the windows, our eyes on the door in front of us as we reminded ourselves of our exit strategy.


    The battle began and Ty''s mind went quiet as he focused in on one thing only, finding Jordan. Ty weaved through the trees trying to catch his scent, Liam following close behind him. Then suddenly I was pulled from Ty''s thoughts as I heard arge crash upstairs.


    "Lia what''s wrong?" Ty''s voice came through strong and I quickly shook him away.


    "I''m okay, everything fine," I reminded him, urging myself to stay calm so that Ty didn''t get distracted. Today of all days he needed to be focused on the battle ahead of him. I could take care of myself, I''m sure it was nothing. But then it came again and na squeezed my hand tighter.


    "I''m going to go check it out okay," I whispered to her, taking a deep breath followed by a brave step forwards. I crept up the stairs slowly, hearing the shuffling of dishes in the kitchen. It couldn''t be a wolf moving dishes, I was fine, maybe someone just showed up here looking for a safe ce to stay. I kept assuring myself hoping for the best, then as I stepped into the room.


    "Mom?" My jaw nearly dropped wide open as I met eyes with my disapproving mother for the second time in 24 hours. Her body was crouched against the kitchen floor, as she dug through a drawer of dishes, and on her reddened face I could see the faint lines of wet tears marks on her face. "What are you doing?" I asked slowly, unsure if I should dare step any closer to her.


    "Do you hear the wolves out there? We''re not safe. We need to protect ourselves. Do you have anything made with silver that we could use as a weapon? I won''t let anything happen to us Malia, we''re going to make it through this but you have to help me," she mumbled on, her voice bing more hushed as she continued. Her gaze shifted back to the drawer, shuffling around more dishes, checking more cabs for whatever she was looking for. My mind drifted back to the night she stabbed Ty, Even with her best intentions of protecting me I hadn''t forgiven her for what happened, not even close. But she had saved me from Jordan''s hold.


    "What are you doing here mom? Why were you with Jordan? They kidnapped me, how could you be part of that?" I asked her the questions that were burning my mind. Taking a moment before she answered my mother took a deep breath then patted the floor beside her, gesturing me to take a seat. Slowly I came to sit on the cold tiles, awaiting an answer.


    "When I was 12, my father - your grandfather, went out one night and never came home. He was attacked and killed by wolves in the woods. I''ve hated werewolves since that day, but then I fell in love with your father. I didn''t know he was a werewolf until well into my pregnancy with you, but I was so in love that I had convinced myself maybe they weren''t so bad. Then along came Savanah, your father was leaving us. I was hurt and scared, fearing that the wolves would turn on me, so we left. I never wanted this life for you, but it was wrong for me to keep you from it if this is where you are happy. I know that now. And I know it probably doesn''t mean much, but I truly am sorry for attacking Ty, I hope he will give me another chance to make a better impression," my mothers hand came to fall on mine, squeezing it gently. Suddenly everything was bing more clear, my moms fear of the wolves, the reason we left, the whole incident with Ty. So I squeezed her hand back, I appreciated her apology and getting her perspective even if I wasn''t ready to forgive her yet.


    "So I flew out here to give this big speech, only to be intercepted by that man and when I realized his horrible ns I knew I had to help you. He wanted my help, and I can be a pretty good actor when I need to be. I couldn''t stop him from kidnapping you, but I could make sure you escaped and Ty would realize who the real enemy was. Please Malia I promise I am only here to help," she pleaded with me, her tear ducts filling with water as her eyes went wide, and I just knew she was telling the truth. Even if in this moment only, I could trust her.


    "Then tell me something," I spoke next, ready to finally hear the answers I needed to hear from only her. "Are we witches?" She looked over me slowly then nodded her head and I released the breath I had been holding. Ty had been right. I was a witch. So was my mother. So was my grandmother, and her mother before her.


    My mother''s next words surprised me. "I didn''t choose to live in this supernatural world, but I still know a lot, and if this is the life you are choosing I would be honoured if you would let me train you," my mother smiled at me now and even if this was just a first step in rebuilding out rtionship, I gratefully epted.


    Together my mother and I returned to the basement, and I introduced her to the crowd of people. Then just as we were about to take our seats a loud howl broke through the air and my entire body froze up. That was Ty. In an instant I was on my feet and running through the back door and towards the sound. Unable to hold myself back I could finally feel my wolfing forwards and I ran at full speed into the trees, the wind practically carrying me as it pushed me forwards. "Ty!" I screamed rushing to his side as he leaned back against a tree, blood soaking his chest from arge scratch across his back and another on his leg. 2 rogue wolves and a third wolf I recognized as Jordan hovered above him, while in the distance Liam was losing a fight against another set of rogues. We were out numbered.


    "Stay away from him!" I screamed and Jordan turned to me, his dark eyes threatening as he stepped closer. Ty snarled and I watched as shifted into his wolf once more but I knew he was too weak to fight much longer. The rogues growled back towards him then as if my body were on fire I felt the wind rush through the air as I focused all my anger on Jordan. My eyes narrowed on him, and just as my mom had reminded me yesterday I let it all in. Finally remembering what my grandma had said, what I needed to remember; I was a storm to be reckoned with.


    The sky turned dark in an instant and I watched as the rogue wolves began to cower under the howling winds. Rain began to pour down and the rumbling thunder grew louder as the lightening came closer and closer. A bolt struck down to the nearby ground making it shake and the rogues ears moved straight back, leading them to retreat back into the woods. Leaving Jordan now abandoned, alone in this battle.


    Another bolt shed through the sky, this time catching the tree next to Jordan, a fire igniting it''s branches. Just a little bit closer and I would hit Jordan, I told myself but then an electric wave caught my hand and I looked down to see Ty wrapped his hand around mine. His eyes looking up to me with pride as if to say thank you, but I knew this wasn''t how he wanted things to end.


    "It doesn''t have to be this way Jordan," Ty said over the rain and Jordan shifted back to his human form. His eyes still racing around the forest in panic. Ty slowly stood to his feet and reached out to help him but he stepped forwards, towards his brother, on his own. "You don''t have to do this anymore. Come back to the pack house, we can talk calmly, sort this out. And when you are ready you can rejoin the pack," Ty offered and for a moment I watched Jordan''s eyes lighten. Just as I thought he was going to agree then suddenly turned dark again, narrowing his cold gaze once more on Ty. I grabbed Ty''s arm pulling him back but in an instant Ty''s dad was bursting through the trees, lunging forwards at his son. "Dad no!" Ty screamed but he was already toote, for William''s hand plunged a silver knife through his sons chest, a steady stream of tears flowing down his own cheeks. Jordan''s eyes turned cold as he fell to the ground, the knife clearly piercing his heart. Ty bolted to his side, helping his body to the ground. He pulled the knife out, pressing his hands over the wound but the damage was already done.


    "He lost his mate son, the madness had already taken over. There was nothing we could have done to save him," William''s voice was hushed as he spoke to Ty and I knew he was suffering his own type of pain right now. Tears rushed down my cheeks as I felt Ty''s emotions rush forwards mourning the final loss of his brother.


    "You don''t deserve what happened to you," Ty whispered, a tear rolling down his cheek as he hovered over Jordan''s lifeless body.

 Chapter 100 -

    Malia


    The days that followed Jordan''s death passed in a blur. Everyone was suffering, it was as if a fog had dropped over the pack leaving all members in heartbreak. I''d never seen Ty''s heart ache in the way it did now, but the more he seemed to hurt the more he leaned into me. We were stronger together, this was something I''de to know for certain.


    The first night after Jordan''s death, Ty addressed the pack to let them know the rogue attacks were over, that Jordan''s death had been confirmed. I could tell it took everything he had in that speech to hold it together in front of the pack. Then we rushed home and before even making it in the front door the tears came back, forming steady streams down Ty''s cheeks. I wrapped my arms around him, his face buried in my hair. His pain washed over me in waves, and together we stayed in thefort of our own home, passing time with movies and cuddling until finally the pain started to ease.


    Ty went back to work a few dayster, not that he really needed to. The pack had been pretty uneventful since the conclusion of the rogue attacks but with Jesse bing the new alpha of the Dark Moon pack in theing week, Ty was eager to form new alliances with them. His days were shorter, which I loved because it meant I got to spend more time with him each night, and we had finally almost finished furnishing our house.


    I, on the other hand, was finally officially being transitioned into the role of luna soon. Ty said we''d hold a ceremony whenever I was ready, but in the meantime Diana had been teaching me my new responsibilities. I loved every minute of it, and then at the end of the day I would go home to Ty and find warmth in his arms.


    Then all of a sudden a week had passed since Jordan''s death, and the pack gossip about his name had be a thing of the past. Ty wasing back to his usual yful self, but I could still tell something was wrong because he kept his mind closed from me. I knew he was probably just working through something and he would open up when he was ready, but it was frustrating to feel shut out.


    "Morning baby," Ty whispered in my ear and I snuggled further into his chest. The sunlight peaked through the curtains and I squinted, not ready to be awake yet.


    "Mm it''s too early" I groaned and his chest shook as he chuckled against me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry but someone had a busy day ahead of them," his lips pressed to my cheek then down my jaw and I couldn''t stop the moan that escaped my lips. But as he pulled back the fog cleared from my mind and I sighed remembering my ns for the day. I had agreed to breakfast with my mom this morning, which she was so adamant about even though I just wanted to sleep in with Ty.


    My mom and I had been working on repairing our rtionships since she helped us end the battles for the pack, and really was trying to show her support. She was still too nervous around the wolves toe too close to town, but Ty and I went to visit her at her hotel in the city one day. Not that I med him, but Ty was sure to keep his distance from her after what happenedst time she got too close to him.


    So much to my dismay this morning I pulled myself from my bed and put on a nice dress while Ty watched me with the cutest smirk on his face. "Stop looking at me like that," I whined. He was making me want to climb back into bed with him. "What are you going to do today?"


    "Mm I don''t know, maybe something with Liam. There''s no real alpha duties to deal with today, but since you''re going out with na this afternoon I''m sure he''ll want a distraction," he shrugged, leaning back against the pillows. His eyes continued to follow me as I closed the sp around my neck on the ne Ty had given me. The silence of his mind was deafening, he was definitely holding something back.


    "Is everything okay?" I asked, biting my lip as I felt a wave of nervousness take over me. My hands came to y with the ne charm and Ty just shook his head.


    "Everything''s fine," he smiled and I knew I had to let it go. That was all I seemed to get out of himtely.


    "Okay, I love you," I saiding back to kiss him gently and he pulled me in deepening our kiss. Warmth spread throughout my body and as I pulled back all my worries drifted away.


    "I love you more, have fun today" he whispered, then I turned and headed out to the car, hoping to make the best of this lunch today.


    My mother greeted me with a smile like she always didtely, and even if she disapproved of my outfit I would never know because she was on her best behaviour. Obviously she was just trying to get on my good side, but it was nice to not have her nagging me anymore.


    "So I have to tell you something," she began as we ate our food and I looked up at her curiously. This definitely couldn''t be good.


    "Your grandmother and I are nning to move back here, and sell our ce in the city. She misses it here too, she only moved to New York to be closer to us. Plus I think I can make mypany work from here," she said, her eyes glued on mine and it took every ounce of control I had not to show the shock that I was feeling. She hated it here, why would she want to stay? But the more I thought about it, I realized something. We had only ever gone to New York so my mother could protect me, but with me living here, she would be in the city with only my grandma. Besides, she had been trying so hard to fix our rtionship it was clear she didn''t want to lose me. This woman had raised me, I had to at least give her a chance. So I gave her a small smile which made her smile in return.


    "Then once we''ve moved, we can officially start your witch training," Training. The thought made of stomach flutter, I was so eager to start. Having these powers inside of me was so intimidating but I was so excited to see what I could do with them. How I could help our pack with them.


    The rest of our lunch went smoothly, and my mom was talking away telling me so many stories about what it was like growing up with my grandmother''s powers. With each story I became more and more excited to see where my own powers would take my. Finally our lunch came to an end, and my mother returned to her hotel. Then I headed my way back towards town to pick up na for our beach day.


    na and I picked a spot on the beach and spread out our towels. Together weid back to rx but I was hardly able to because Ty was filling my thoughts, his mind still quiet and as I mind linked him to ask how his day was going his response came as a rushed, "Good, kind of busy right now though." I sighed and decided I needed to distract myself so I turned to na, "How are things going with Liam?"


    "We''re actually going on our first official date tonight," She mumbled quietly, which was strange for her considering she was always so outgoing when it came to boys.


    "Ahh na this is so exciting!! Where is he taking you? What are you wearing?" I screamed jumping up from where we had been sitting. I was beginning to feel a little bit like Emily when she helped me get ready for my first official date with Ty, but seriously after all this drama na and Liam really did deserve the happily ever after that Ty and I had.


    na blushed as she brushed her hair behind he ear. "He actually won''t tell me, but I''m going to wear that cute whitece dress I boughtst year for my grandma''s birthday but never got to wear," she said and I instantly knew the dress. It was perfect, she looked gorgeous in it and Liam would totally love it.


    We spent the rest of the afternoon suntanning on the beach and finally as the day wasing to an end we packed up our towels. I dropped na off at her hotel, then headed back towards home where I was hoping to find Ty. My mind was turning to a tangled mess as I pondered his closed off mind and wondered what could possibly be bothering him. As I turned into the driveway I felt my anxiety kick in, seeing his car already waiting for me.


    Taking a deep breath as I stepped outside of the car. I willed myself to be strong as I moved towards the house. Stepping inside, everything was quiet, but a small trail of rose petals lined the corridor. I followed them slowly, leading me to the back door and as I turned the handle and walked into the backyard, my eyes widened falling on the gorgeous flowers blooming in our once empty garden.


    "I tried to make it look like your grandma''s" Ty''s voice caught my attention and I looked up to see him standing in front me, his arms folded behind his back while the biggest smile stretched across his face. He wore those ck jeans that I loved so much and a simple white t shirt, his hair perfectly messed up. His scent hit me strong like he just stepped out of the shower and it made my whole body flutter with need. I looked over the garden one more, my heart melting more with each flower. He did this for me? My thoughts began to drift away but I had to will myself to stay focused.


    "We need to talk," I stuttered out before I lost my train of thought, and his eyes went wide. "Ty I love this amazing life that you have given me, but for the past few days your mind has been totally closed off to me and I can''t help but feel that something is wrong. And I know I''m probably being crazy, but I love you and you make me a little bit crazy sometimes," Ty opened his mouth to respond but I quickly cut him off because I wasn''t done. I wasn''t ready to here another rendition of everything''s okay when it clearly wasn''t. "We''re in this together, and I''ve told you that a hundred time so I don''t understand why you keep shutting me out. So whatever you''re hiding and sneaking around for please you have to just tell me."


    I paced back and forth in front of him, the rant spilling uncontrobly from my lips. "Lia," Ty called to me, interrupting my speech, and when I spun to face him I realized why. Because there he was, kneeling in front of me. His eyes watched me with their soft gaze, the smallest smile ying on his lips. "Can I talk now please?" He asked me but I couldn''t answer, because the small velvet box Ty held in his hand had stolen all of my words. I realized then why Ty had been so closed off, "Lia you stole my heart when I was 6 years old and not a day has passed that I have ever wanted it back. Will you marry me?" And just like that all the thoughts that Ty had been holding back rushed into my mind. ying on the swing set when we were kids, the first time we met at the airport, our first date, going to Al''s, my birthday, moving in to our house, and finally the ring which now stared at me so tantly in it''s box. My breath caught in my throat, but I didn''t need to answer, because Ty already knew my answer would always be yes.

 Chapter 101 -

    Tyrese


    "Lia" I pleaded with her, interrupting the never ending rant that seemed to be spilling from her lips as she told me off. It almost made me want tough seeing the feisty side of here forwards. I hated having to keep my thoughts from her, but this had to be a surprise, if only she would give me just 5 minutes and she would understand. The bushes rustled behind us but I don''t think Lia noticed, and I could already imagine our friends snickering as they hid while Malia gave me an ear-full, and by the look in her eyes I could tell she wasn''t nning on stopping.


    So instead I took a deep breath and decided to jump in, falling to my knee in front of her. From my pocket I slipped out the velvet box and opened it to face her, my heart was pounding so hard in my chest I could hear it ringing in my ears. Then Malia finally stopped, turning to face me and her eyes went wide. "Can I talk now please?" I pleaded with her.


    Her eyes dropped from mine to the ring and finally her silence fell. "Lia you stole my heart when I was 6 years old and not a day has passed that I have ever wanted it back. Will you marry me?" I asked her, and her eyes lit up on mine as I let my thoughts run freely now. Sharing all my favourite memories of us with her, I thought back to when we were kids, when we first met, when she told me she loved me, and everything in between. Goddess I was so fucking lucky to have her. They always said these few second of waiting would feel like a lifetime, that they would be the worst seconds of your life. But with Malia''s thoughts running clear through my head her answer was already running clear. Yes. Yes. Yes. She fell to her knees in front of me and wrapped her arms around me, tears already flowing in a steady stream down her face. Her eyes blurred but the gorgeous green shon through driving me wild.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Lia you still have to answer me," Iughed against her as she curled into my arms and I wrapped my arm around her to pull her closer. Her lips pressed to mine and her hands tangled their way into my hair as she clung to me and I could hear the answer


    "Yes yes yes," she finally said the words out loud as she pressed feathery kisses all over my face. In one swift motion I tightened my grip around her and lifted her against me as I stood up. Her arms tightened around my neck as she let out the sweetest giggle. Then I kissed her, with everything I had. Her lips melted against mine and for that moment the world around us drifted away until finally the cheering of our friends interrupted us.


    Lia pulled back from me then turned her head to see our friends and family jumping out from behind the bushes and trees to surprise her. Her hands fell to my shoulders and gently I set her feet back on the ground. "Ty," she whispered, looking back to me and I could see the tears flowing faster now. I raised my hand to brush them away then pulled the diamond ring from the box. Malia held out her shaky hand and I slid it on then pulled her back in for one more kiss. I didn''t care who saw anymore, all I cared about was her, and goddess did I ever love her.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± na squealed and suddenly Malia''s grip on me loosened as na arms circled her in a strangling hug. My wolf growled ready tosh out at na for separating us but as I looked into Malia''s eyes she gave me a reassuring smile and I knew neither of us was willing to let go of each other yet, but we had forever ahead of us.


    "I love you so much," she mind linked me and just as na was pulling her away towards the other girls to celebrate Liam''s hands found my arms.


    "Calm yourself wolfy, nobody wants to see you and Malia getting naked out here," Liam snickered at me and I rolled my eyes. Like I was going to try anything with their prying eyes, although I certainly couldn''t stop thinking about taking her to bed tonight. Connor, Jesse, and Derek came to join us, each congratting me and making jokes about how they always knew I''d be the first to settle down. Liam and Jesse were suspiciously quiet, but I knew it was because they understood, already feeling the strong connection with their mates. If only Derek and Connor knew what wasing for them.


    The guys continued to talk but my eyes wandered back to Malia who was now surrounded with the other girls giggling away as she showed off the ring. I let my eyes wander over her, admiring my beautiful mate until she looked over at me and I caught her eyes. The biggest smile spread across my face as I watched her scowl at me and shoo me away with her hand as if she were telling me to focus on my conversation. I shook my head a little, my gaze holding hers which made her stick out her tongue thenugh at me.


    "Mm the things I''d like to do with that tongue," I mind linked to her, my mind wandering back to our bed. Then I watched in victory as her eyes widened and her cheeks turned red. na grabbed her shoulder and pulled her attention back to their conversation just in time, my wolf practically ready to jump at her.


    "Never in a thousand years could I have asked for a better mate for my daughter," A voice interrupted me, bringing Malia and I back to the present moment as a hand came around my back and closed on my shoulder. I turned my head quickly to see John at my side with a smile on his lips. "Tyrese, you have proven yourself as a wonderful alpha but more importantly you have always done everything you could to make my daughter happy. I am so proud to be weing you to our family," he said and my heart fluttered in my chest as he wrapped his arm around me in a half hug, then Savanah hugged me as well. My wolf was howling in approval, knowing my mate''s family approved of me. All I ever wanted was to make her happy.


    My skin tingled on my side as Malia''s arms suddenly wrapped around me again, her body melting into my side as she pushed herself under my arm. I wrapped my self around her shoulders and squeezed her tight. She looked up at me with those big green eyes and a big smile on her face, "hi," she whispered.


    "Aww look how cute they are!" na squealed and the camera''s shed in front of us but I couldn''t take my eyes off my mate. The way the corners of her lips turned up and her eyes shon under the setting sun, she was perfect in every way. As she tilted her head up to mine, I leaned down and pressed my lips to hers. The crowd around us cheered once more and when we broke apart I could feel the energy pulsing between us.


    Malia turned to look back to our friends and family as she wrapped her arms around me and rest her head against mine chest. I ran my hand through her hair, breathing in her scent as it drove me wild. Then suddenly Malia gasped and pulled back all too quickly. My arms acted on instinct and protectively circled her, stopping her from moving any farther away but as I looked to meet her eyes they were shining bright. "You flew my grandma in?" She whispered.


    My heart skipped in my chest, knowing that rushing her grandma to an earlier flight was definitely one of my best decisions today. "Of course I did, I knew you''d want her here," I brushed my lips against her forehead then took her hand and led us towards where her grandmother and mother were sitting at our patio table.


    "You''re seriously the sweetest Ty," Malia''s voice came into my mind making me smile as we approached them.


    "Congrattions honey," Malia''s grandmother eximed, jumping up from her seat like a young woman once again. Her magic clearly had worked wonders for her healing since the heart attack considering thest time I''d seen her she was still bed ridden and hardly able to take care of herself. Malia''s mother Joanna gave me the nod of approval and I cautiously kept my eye on her, even if I was fairly certain we were past her trying to hurt me, I wasn''t going to give her the chance.


    "Grams I''m so happy you''re here," Malia squealed as she hugged her then her mom next. "Mom did you know about this?" Joanna gave her a small smile and a nod, little did Malia know I had asked her mother to keep her away from the house as long as she could today so that Liam and I could finish the garden back here before Malia got home.


    "Congrattions to the both of you," Joanna said politely, her hands awkwardly folded in front of her. Then I watched as Joanna and her mother exchanged a strange look, each of their shoulders tensed until finally Malia''s grandmother turned back to us with a sour look on her face.


    "While I wish we could just celebrate forever, there is something more urgent we must discuss," she began and I felt my blood run cold as if I knew what wasing. "I know you thought you''d finally found your happily ever after, but darlings this is far from over. There is a waring, and we must start preparing."


    The End of Book One.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!